Skip to main content

Full text of "Who are the Slavs? A contribution to race psychology"

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  lhal  w;ls  preserved  for  general  ions  on  library  shelves  before  il  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  pari  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

Il  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  thai  was  never  subject 

to  copy  right  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  dillicull  lo  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  marginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  lo  a  library  and  linally  lo  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  lo  partner  with  libraries  lo  digili/e  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  lo  keep  providing  this  resource,  we  have  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  panics,  including  placing  Icchnical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  n  on -commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  thai  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non -commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  from  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  lo  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attribution  The  Google  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  lile  is  essential  for  informing  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use.  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 

countries.  Whether  a  book  is  slill  in  copyright  varies  from  country  lo  country,  and  we  can'l  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liability  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.  Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  I  lie  lull  lexl  of  1 1  us  book  on  I  lie  web 
al|_-.:. :.-.-::  /  /  books  .  qooqle  .  com/| 


r 


«>, 


2>J? 
~R>3 


»  ' 


'  i 


w 


m 


H««aai*ai*< 


KHnua  ^»*» 


WHO 
ARE    TH  r:    SLAVS? 


»MMaM*«i  lam  < 


—**• 


A    CON  T  F:  11    .     :    s  s«  .\'    r 


ro 


lurii 


lJ  «*  1  *;  IT  v)  I.O  A  Y 


* 

•I 


;i 


1 1 

PALT.R.  RADOSWr.'-VK  H  Ph. ;.».,  1»d.D. 


T     .*    1 


-.'>, 


Member  of  (he  A  hie*      p  * } 


i*''i  u'tn,  tU . 


%c 


•^" 

* 


f  ■  ' 

4^      •-    " 


if 


.•4 


\i 


• 
«        t    ■ 

rON 

F.       l>-\   *..         1     v..  Tl 

v  l           • 

..*  at  rKj;s  • 

V  *    •»-•••    *  <■«•»  »     ■    #■ 

»■  •< 


WHO 
ARE   THE   SLAVS? 


A  CONTRIBUTION    TO 
RACE    PSYCHOLOGY 


PAUL  R.  RADOSAVLJEVICH,  Ph.D.,  Pd.D. 

Proftitor  at  New  York  University 

Member  of  the  Ameri&xm  Piyohological  Anooiatioa,  tie. 
IN  TWO  VOLUMES 

VOLUME    ONE 


BOSTON 

RICHARD  G.  BADGER 

THE  GORHAM  PRESS 


Copyright,  1919,  BY  Ricbabd  G.  Badges 


All  Right*  Referred 


Made  in  the  United  States  off  America 


The  Goiham  Pre**,  Boston,  U  S.  A. 


"X  TOTHB 

&  DEMOCRATIC  SPIRIT  OF  THE  SIAV 

-;  THE  FAITHFUL  ALLY  TO 

,-c  UNITED  STATES— THE  LAND  OF  THE  FREE 

—  REPUBLICAN  FRANCE 

ENGLAND— THE  MOTHER  OF  PARLIAMENTS 
ITALY— THE  GIFTED  MOTHER  OF  CIVILIZATION 

r 


\ 


O 
»1 


\ 

\ 


v 


330712 


CONTENTS  TO  VOLUME  I 


PAGE 
7 

Nona  to  the  Preface 41 

I.    Introduction 77 

II.    A  Gharacteb-Studt  of  the  Slav  in  General   ....      04 

III.  Specific  Tbaitb  or  Different  Slavic  Tbibeb     ....     105 

The  Bulgar— The  Serb— The  Slovene— The  Lusatian 
Serb— The  Slovak— The  Czech— The  Pole— The  Russian 

IV.  Division  of  the  Slavs 117 

V.    Fundamental  Traits  in  Slavic  Natubb 128 

Physical  or  Bodily  Traits — Intellectual  or  Cultural 
Traits. 

VL    Gbbat  Russian  Men  and  Women 158 

VII.    Famous  Poles 169 

Yin.    Well  Known  Czechs 179 

IX.    Well  Known  Slovaks,  Lusatian  Serbs,  Slovenes  and 

Bulgabs 187 

Slovaks — Lusatian  Serbs — Slovenes — Bulgare. 

X.    Great  Serbs  (Croats  or  Serbo-Cboats)        191 

XI.    Slavic  Civilization SOS 

XQ.    Inteujectual-Cultural  Abilities  of  the  Slavic  People      219 

Xm.    Proverbial  Wibdom  of  the  Slavs        288 

Russian  Proverbs— The  Serbian  Proverbs — The  Polish 
Proverbs — The  Csech  Proverbs. 

XIV.    Linguistic  Traits 254 

Old  Church  Slavic  Language — The  Polish  Language— 
The  Czech  Language — The  Slovak  Language— The 
Slovene  Language — The  Languages  of  the  Lusatian 
Serbs  —  The  Bulgarian  Language  —  The  Serbian 
Language. 

8 


Contents 


XV.    Pobtic  Impulse  of  thb  Slavic  Pboplb 290 

The  Russian  Epic — The  Serbian  Iliad  and  Odyssey. 

XVI.     TEMPERAMENTAL     OB     EMOTIONAL- VOLITIONAL  TbAITB      .       .      805 

Slavic  Melancholy  and  Sadness — Slavic  Suffering  and 
Patience— Slavic  Love  and  Sympathy  (Slavic  Ideal- 
ism)— Slavic  Humility  and  Lack  of  Hypocrisy— -Slavic 
"Lack  of  Decision"  and  Fatality — Slavic  Paradoxes 
and  Inclination  towards  Extremes — Conclusion. 

Nona  to  Volumb  Onb 449 


0 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

TO  VOLUME  I 

TO  PACT 
PAQB 

Nikola  Tesla Frontispiece 

Professor  Paul  G.  Vinogradov 10 

Charles  Pergfer 24 

Some  workers  for  Ciecho-Slovak  Independence — Dr.  Ales  Hrdli&ka, 
F.  Bielek,  Albert  Mamatej,  Ch.  Pergler,  Dr.  Milan  Stefanik,  £.  V. 

Voaka,  Dr.  L.  Fischer,  Ivan  Daxner  and  Ferd.  Pisek 40 

TSkhon,  Russian  Patriarch 84 

Dr.  Ale*  Hrdli&a 188 

V.  Mrochek  and  Klip  V.  Filipovic 162 

Ignace  Jan  Paderewski 170 

Bedrich  Smetana 180 

Dr.  Niko  2upani6 100 

Dr.  Mflenko  B.  Vesnic 104 

Dr.  Branislav  Petronije  vi6 COO 

Dr.UroXKrul] 802 

Professor  Alexander  Ivanovich  Petrunkevich 212 

Ivan  MeXtrovic 218 

The  Kremlin 228 

Guale 230 

Guslar  Filip  Vi&ijic 286 

Guslar  Petar  Perunovi6 818 


PREFACE 

« 

One  of  the  greatest  needs  at  present  is  to  understand  the 
Slavic  Peoples  represented  by  about  one  hundred  eighty  mil- 
lions of  souls,  grouped  into  three  main  divisions : 

I.  Eastern  Slavs:  1.  Russians  (Great,  Small,  and  White 

Russians). 

II.  Nobtheen  Slavs:  £.  Poles,  8.  Czechoslovaks,  and 
4.  Lusatian  Serbs. 

IIL  South-Slavs:  5.  Serbo-Croats,  6.  Slovenes,  and  7. 
Bvlgars. 

That  the  Slavs  are  poorly  understood  in  America  even  in 
1918  is  shown,  for  instance,  by  the  fact  that  in  the  May 
number  of  the  Bohemian  Revue  (Chicago),  there  is  a  just 
complaint  at  the  action  of  the  College  of  the  City  of  New 
York  "in  ordering  the  removal  of  the  banners  of  the  uni- 
versities of  Berlin,  Heidelberg,  Prague  and  Cracow  from 
the  rafters  of  the  great  hall  of  the  college."  Such  a  regret- 
able  occurrence  is  due  only  to  gross  ignorance:  "to  couple 
Berlin  and  Prague,  Heidelberg  and  Cracow  as  four  of  a 
kind."  If  college  people  are  not  able  to  discriminate  what 
is  Slavic  and  what  is  German  what  can  be  expected  from 
the  rest  who  read  the  writings  of  such  intellectual  centers. 
We  ought  to  understand  the  Slavic  peoples  not  only  because 
there  are  about  eight  millions  of  Slavs  in  America  but  be- 
cause of  justice  to  the  Slavic  tribes  who  are  sacrificing  al- 
most everything  in  defending  democracy  and  humanity  from 
the  modern  Huns. 

That  the  Slavs  are  poorly  understood  is,  no  doubt,  due 
to  the  lack  of  books  dealing  with  the  psychology  of  the 
Slavic  people.    These  two  volumes  aim  to  fill  out  this  gap. 

7 


8  Preface 

Even  as  pioneer  volumes  they  will  show  clearly  how  to  ap- 
proach and  interpret  many  Slavic  problems  of  to-day  which 
are  misunderstood  by  many.  These  problems  may  be 
grouped  into  three  main  divisions: 

(1)  The  Situation  of  the  Eastern  Slavs  or  the  Russian 
Problems. 

(8)  The  Situation  of  the  Western  Slams  or  the  Polish* 
Lusatian  Serb  and  Czechoslovak  Problems. 

(8)  The  Situation  of  the  South-Slavs  or  the  Problems 
of  Serbo-Croats,  Slovenes  and  Bulgarians. 

All  these  problems  form  a  fundamental  whole  reflected  in 
the  essence  of  Slavic  Soul.  These  problems  differ  only  in 
degree  due  to  some  geographical,  historical,  political  and 
ethnological  phenomena. 

In  regard  to  the  Russian  Situation  this  work  shows  very 
clearly  that  the  Russian  people  are  at  present  duped  by  the 
Bolsheviki  anarchistic  socialism  which  is  diametrically  ap- 
posed to  the  muzhik's  social-economical  conception  of  life 
as  it  is  reflected  in  his  democratic  Mir,  Artel,  and  Svieteika. 

The  Bolsheviki  accept  the  Gerinan  socialism  of  the  arch- 
enemies of  both  the  Slavs  and  the  Latins:  Karl  Marx, 
Engels,  Liebknecht,  Lasalle  and  other  German  social  writ- 
ers who  claim  that  material  forces  (import  and  export,  for 
instance)  are  alph$  and  omega  of  everything — art,  litera- 
ture, science,  religion  and  all  other  things  included  in  cul- 
ture and  civilization.  By  means  of  such  a  socialism  they 
used  all  possible  schemes  to  destroy  the  democratic  ideals 
of  Slavic  tribes.  They  knew  well  the  historical  fact  that 
the  Slavic  Soul  cannot  be  conquered  by  any  force.  So  the 
German  socialists  begun  to  poison  the  mind  of  the  Slavs  by 
degrees.  This  poisoning  became  intensified  after  the  Franco- 
Prussian  war  in  1870.  Dr.  Joseph  Gori2ar  says  rightly  that 
the  German  Social-Democratic  Party  betrayed  socialism.  In 
his  Betrayal  of  Socialism  (Pittsburg,  Pa.,  1917,  p.  10-12) 
he  points  out  the  duplicity  of  German  socialists: 


Preface  9 

In  spite  of  the  extenuating  circumstances  which  the  Social- 
Democratic  Parly  may  plead  in  its  defense,  the  indisputable  fact 
remains  that  it  has  played  a  double  role  throughout  the  entire 
period  of  its  predominance,  preaching  pacifism  abroad  and  prac- 
ticing militarism  at  home* 

What  were,  then,  the  immediate  reasons  for  this  game  of 
duplicity  which  the  Social  Democrats  of  Germany  played  for 
such  a  long  time?  What  were  the  reasons  for  their  abandon- 
ment of  the  socialistic  creed  of  peace  for  rifles  and  bayonets? 
These  causes  are  of  two  kinds,  intellectual  and  economic.  The 
first  was  the  struggle  for  the  predominance  of  their  Socialistic 
theories,  the  second  was  the  struggle  of  Germany  for  economic 
preeminence,  which  directly  led  to  this  war. 

The  struggle  for  the  predominance  of  their  theories  taught  the 
German  Socialists  their  first  lesson  in  duplicity.  On  the  whole 
this  struggle  for  the  supremacy  of  ideas  is  not  a  new  one.  Its 
first  acts  were  enacted  during  the  period  that  preceded  the 
Franco-Prussian  war.  Then  there  were  three  kinds  of  Socialism 
struggling  for  supremacy  in  Europe:  the  French  Collectivism, 
whose  chief  exponent  was  Proudhon ;  German  Social-Democracy, 
taught  by  Marx,  and  the  Russian  Communism,  Anarchism,  Nihil- 
ism, proclaimed  by  Bakunin,  Prince  Kropotkin,  and  others. 
During  this  period  the  French  ideas  lead  in  the  race,  the  Ger- 
man following  them  and  the  Russian  left  far  behind. 

With  the  declaration  of  the  Franco-Prussian  war,  this  race 
between  the  French  and  German  Socialists  entered  upon  its  last 
lap.  French  Collectivism  would  have  retained  its  ascendency 
over  the  German  theories  of  social  reform  had  not  the  armies  of 
France  been  defeated  by  those  of  Prussia.  The  downfall  of 
the  French  Empire  brought  down  with  it  the  French  Collectivism 
of  Proudhon.  The  centre  of  the  labor  movement  shifted  from 
France  to  Germany.  Nobody  rejoiced  more  over  the  outbreak 
of  the  Franco-Prussian  war  than  did  the  Socialist  leaders  of 
Germany,  giving  Bismarck,  Moltke  and  Wilhelm  their  unstinted 
and  most  enthusiastic  support  in  their  campaigns  against  the 
French  armies.  Marx  knew  only  too  well  what  a  German  vic- 
tory would  bring  to  the  German  Socialists  in  return  for  their 
support  of  the  war  party.  Throughout  the  whole  war,  Marx's 
hatred  for  France  and  his  Pan-Germanic  chauvinism  knew  no 
bounds.  So  deep-seated  was  his  dislike  for  everything  French 
that  even  after  the  struggle  for  the  supremacy  of  the  various 
theories  was  over  and  the  German  victory  assured,  he  maintained 


10  Preface 

an  irreconcilable  attitude  towards  the  French  and  the 
Socialists,  who  towards  the  end  of- the  war  dared  to  sympathise 
with  France.  That  the  position  of  the  Social  Democrats  of 
Germany  was  one  and  inseparably  united  with  the  interests  of 
the  German  Empire  among  the  nations  of  Europe  soon  became 
so  obvious  to  the  German  Socialists,  that  it  could  not  have  been 
lost  sight  of  in  any  future  conflict  of  their  nation  with  any 
country  of  Europe  or  other  parts  of  the  world. 

No  sooner  was  the  fight  between  the  French  and  German 
Socialists  at  an  end,  than  the  German  Socialists  began  to  en- 
trench themselves  in  preparation  for  a  struggle  with  Russian 
Socialism. 

When  this  struggle  loomed  up  and  the  German  Socialists 
became  aware  of  Germany's  political  and  economic  ambitions 
eastward,  they  espoused  them  with  fervor  and  enthusiasm.  The 
immemorial  dislike  which  every  German  and  especially  every 
Prussian  harbors  for  all  things  Slavic  revealed  itself  in  all  its 
nakedness.  The  German  Socialists  did  not  conceal  their  hatred 
for  the  Slavs  during  the  Bulgarian  atrocities.  When  Russia 
entered  the  fray  to  liberate  the  Christians  from  under  the 
Turkish  misrule  and  to  prevent  the  massacres  of  the  Bulgarian 
peasants  by  the  Bashibazouks,  Herr  Liebknecht,  the  Elder, 
launched  a  vicious  attack  against  Russia.  'The  Slavs,  and  espe- 
cially the  South  Slavs,  should  never  forget  that  when  Turkey 
waged  this  war  of  extermination  against  them,  Liebknecht  wrote 
to  his  friend  Frederich  Engels,  another  leader  of  German  So- 
cialists, the  words  which  are  now  historic:  The  Slavs  aught  to 
croak  (hrepieren).  This  correspondence  shows  that  this  pro- 
fessed advocate  of  humanity  was  in  fact  its  worst  foe,  and  it 
discloses  his  duplicity  in  Socialistic  matters.  Publicly  he  was 
proclaiming  his  sympathies  for  suffering  humanity,  secretly, 
however,  he  was  advocating  barbarity,  the  extermination  of  a 
whole  race.  It  would  seem  that  Marx's  blind  chauvinism 
clouded  his  mental  horizon  to  such  an  extent  that  he  looked  upon 
his  Pan-Germanism,  of  which  he  was  an  ardent  follower,  as 
standing  above  any  considerations  of  humanity.  But  there  is 
even  a  deeper  reason  for  his  attitude  against  Russia  and  the 
Balkan  Slavs:  the  general  opinion  just  as  prevalent  to-day  as 
it  was  in  his  days,  was  that  the  Slav  peoples  are  of  lower  type 
of  humanity  (minderwertig)  and  that  the  only  way  of  dealing 
with  them  is  to  subjugate  them  and  to  crush  them  under  the 
Prussian  heel,  until  they  will  become  Germanized. 


Professor  Paul  G.  Vinogradov 
Russian;   Professor  at  Oxford  University;  scholar,  author. 


•  • 


Preface  11 


The  German  and  Austrian  governments  knew  well  this  inborn 
hatred  and  jealousy  of  the  German  and  also  of  the  Magyar 
Social-Democrats,  and  they  often  used  the  Socialists  as  their 
tools  to  effect  their  designs  upon  Russia  and  the  South  Slavs. 
In  course  of  time  both  these  parties  became  the  conscious  and 
valuable  assistants  of  their  governments  in  arousing  and  dis- 
seminating among  the  masses  of  the  Germans  and  Magyars  the 
fiercest  hatred  against  Russia  and  the  Slavs  in  general.  The 
official  Press  Bureaus  of  the  Central  Powers  could  have  found 
no  abler  helpers  in  their  campaigns  against  the  Slavs  than  these 
conceited  and  self-complaisant,  pedantic  Socialists.  They  spread 
among  the  German  people  so  many  false  stories  and  calumnies 
about  everything  Russian  and  Slavic  that  the  people  of  the 
Central  Empires,  including  among  them  even  some  deluded  Slavs 
in  Austria,  were  eagerly  awaiting  the  war  against  Russia. 

Bolsheviki  do  not  represent  the  Slavic  social-economical 
ideals.  They  are  German  socialists  who  preach  one  thing 
and  practise  quite  different  things.  They  uphold  the  doc- 
trines of  those  German  socialists  who  boastfully  approve 
the  war  proclamations  of  their  Kaiser,  proclamations  that 
this  war  is  to  be  a  war  against  the  Slavs — E$  gilt  den  Krieg 
gegen  die  Slaven.  The  Bolsheviki  did  more  to  disgrace  the 
Russian  Revolution  against  the  autocratic  Russian,  than  the 
greatest  enemy  of  Slavdom  and  mightiest  foes  of  democracy. 
Everybody  knows  that  the  Russian  Revolution  was  the  work, 
not  of  Bolsheviki,  but  primarily  the  deed  of  the  nobility  and 
the  greatest  capitalists  in  Russia,  such  as  Prince  Lvov,  Guch- 
kov,  Milyukov,  multimillionaire  Terestchenko,  Tretiakov,  etc. 
They  destroyed  the  dark  forces  of  the  autocratic  Russia 
and  the  sham  of  the  Slavs — the  Russian  spy,  the  Russian 
chinovnik,  and  the  Russian  knout  of  the  Cossack.  Even  the 
Russian  Orthodox  Church  was  friendly  to  the  Russian  Revo- 
lution, and  its  popular  influence,  too  often  exerted  formerly 
for  the  benefit  of  the  old  autocratic  regime,  is  mighty.  Its 
own  reform,  a  closer  union  between  the  hierarchy,  the  clergy, 
and  the  laity,  which  has  been  realised  under  Kerensky's 


1»  Preface 

regime, — a  joint  government  by  bishops,  priests,  and  laity 
(after  the  manner  of  the  American  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church)1  is  the  target  of  Bolsheviki  regime  in  every  dimen- 
sion. Anybody  who  knows  a  little  bit  of  the  religious  impulse 
of  the  Russian  people  that  such  an  attitude  of  Bolsheviki  1 
will  be  destroyed  for  ever.  The  Bolsheviki  rule  like  the  Rus- 
sian autocracy  is  foreign  to  the  democratic  nature  of  the 
Slavs.  Both  of  them  are  nothing  more  but  a  rough  policy 
of  the  Hohenzollern  and  the  Hapsburg.  The  inspiration  of 
pogroms  and  other  manifestations  of  anti-Semitism,  where- 
in the  ignorant  Russian  Slavic  masses  were  the  tools,  was 
not  so  much  the  Tzar,  or  his  court,  but  the  German  govern- 
ments working  through  its  Russian  agents.  The  Prussian 
aim  is  equally  clear — it  all  was  done  to  blacken  Russia  and 
Slavdom  in  the  eyes  of  Jewry,  and  of  the  world.  Ttichinev 
and  Homel  stories  are  staged  by  the  German  managers  with 
the  head  office  in  Berlin  and  Vienna.  But  why  recall  it  now 
those  pavor  noctwnw*  (night-terrors),  for — 

Night  with  its  sins  and  its  shames, 
Night  is  over  and  done. 

The  Bolsheviki  leaders  must  acknowledge  the  fact,  that 
the  Russian  Revolution  has  been  made,  comparatively  speak-  ^ 
ing,  with  a  very  few  sacrifices  and  horrors,  within  such  a 
short  time  and  with  such  complete  success  that  it  ajnazed 
the  whole  civilized  world  and  even  the  ferocious  Huns  in 
Berlin  and  Vienna.  This  was  an  additional  proof  that  the 
Slavic  people  are  not  barbaric,  wild,  and  bloodthirsty  as 
they  are  painted  by  German  sources.  If  the  Russian  people  i 
are  "cruel  savages"  as  the  Germans  call  them,  why  did  the 
Russians  behave  so  generously  toward  their  arch-enemies? 
"Bliss  was  it  in  that  dawn  to  be  alive,'*  the  familiar  words 

1  AH  references  in  the  Preface  will  be  found  at  the  end  of  the  Preface 
under  Notes  to  the  Preface.    See  note  1  for  this  reference. 


Preface  IS 

i 

<  of  Wordsworth,  came  to  mind  in  those  days  of  the  glorious 
Russian  Revolution  when  the  Slavic  people  temperately,  with 
no  violence  and  panic  as  of  the  French  Revolution,  destroyed 
old  inequalities  and  intolerance. 

But  the  Bolsheviki  regime  with  its  German  anarchistic 
spirit  is  trying  to  destroy  the  very  nimbus  of  the  Rus- 
sian Revolution  which  was  destined  to  give  the  freedom 
of  all  other  Slavs  under  German  and  Austro-Hungarian 
yoke.  The  Bolsheviki  regime  does  not  follow  the  original 
course  of  the  Russian  Revolution.  The  Bolsheviki  Russia 
does  not  play  in  Austria  and  for  the  Austrian  Slavs  (Poles, 
Czecho-Slovaks,  and  South-Slavs:  Serbo-Croats  and  Slo- 
venes), in  Germany  for  German  Slavs  (Poles  and  Lusatian 
Serbs),  and  in  the  Balkans  (especially  for  Allies  and  Slav- 
dom's faithful  and  valiant  Serbia),  the  part  that  France 
played  in  Italy  and  for  the  Italians  in  the  revolution  and 
afterwards. 

That  the  Bolsheviki  regime  cannot  live  long  every  Slav 
knows  well.  All  political  parties  in  Russia  are  now  con- 
centrating their  energies  to  overthrow  the  Bolsheviki  in- 
famy, whose  credo,  Peace,  Bread  and  Land,  has  nothing  to 
do  with  the  Slavic  conception  of  Freedom  and  Humanity. 
Germany  and  her  Allies  will  soon  understand  the  meaning 
of  a  Serbian  proverb:    TesKko  onom,  home  se  Rusija  pot- 

1  Icopat  (Woe  unto  him  whom  Russia  undermines!).  Under 
Bolsheviki  Russia  is  a  real  Slavic  Mater-  Dolorosa.  But 
let  us  be  patient  and  have  faith  in  real  Slavic  Russia.     I 

>  agree  with  General  Francis  V.  Greene,  an  America  intimate 
friend  with  one  of  the  greatest  soldiers  of  modern  times — 
Skobelev,  when  he  says  (see  his  address  in:  For  Freedom: 
A  Manifestation  of  Oppressed  Slavic  Nationalities  of  Aus- 
tro-Hwigary  in  Honor  of  the  Serbian  War  Mission  to  the 
United  States;  published  by  the  Serbian  National  Defense 
League  of  America,  edited  by  Professor  MiloS  Trivunac; 
N.Y.,  1918,  p.  28): 


14  Preface 

Russia  has  gained  her  own  liberty,  bat  has  not  yet  organised 
it.  She  has  yet  to  learn  that  without  the  support  of  law  and 
order  liberty  cannot  survive.  All  nations  have  to  learn  that 
fundamental  lesson,  each  in  its  own  way.  From  1783  when  we 
gained  our  liberty  until  1789  when  we  established  our  present 
form  of  government,  these  United  States  were  thirteen  separate 
communities,  jealous  of  each  other,  quarreling  among  themselves, 
financially  bankrupt,  and  rapidly  drifting  toward  anarchy.  Then, 
through  the  practical  genius  of  Washington  and  Hamilton,  a 
more  perfect  Union  was  established  and  a  Constitution  adopted 
under  which  we  have  made  that  progress  which  has  astounded 
the  world.  In  much  the  same  manner  France  has  run  the  whole 
gamut  of  social  and  political  development,  through  the  reign  of 
terror  the  rule  of  Napoleon,  the  restoration  of  the  monarchy,  the 
second  revolution  of  1848,  the  second  Empire,  the  Commune, 
and  finally  the  third  Republic.  At  last,  after  nearly  a  hun- 
dred years  of  prolonged  birth  pains,  she  found  her  permanent 
form  of  government  under  which  she  has  in  this  present  war  for 
freedom  given  such  an  example  of  heroic  spirit  as  shall  be  an 
inspiration  for  all  time  to  those  who  seek  to  gain  or  maintain 
their  liberty.  Russia  is  now  following  this  same  difficult  path; 
for  the  time  being  intoxicated  with  the  first  deep  draughts  of 
liberty;  and  in  her  case  the  task  is  greatly  complicated  by  the 
fact  that  barely  ten  per  cent  of  her  population  can  read  and 
write,  and  that  her  territory  is  so  vast  and  her  means  of  com- 
munication so  limited.  But  a  race  which  has  produced  Pushkin, 
Tolstoy  and  Dostoyevsky  in  literature,  Tchaikovsky  in  music, 
Verestchagin  in  painting,  and  Skobelev  in  war — such  a  race  will 
ultimately  consolidate  its  revolution,  develop  the  form  of  free 
government  best  adapted  to  its  national  character  under  such 
government,  will  attain  its  full  measure  of  happiness  and  prosper- 
ity. How  long  this  will  take,  no  man  can  say;  but  that  it  will 
ultimately  be  achieved  is  as  certain  as  the  movement  of  the  stars 
in  their  courses. 

The  same  intelligent  understanding  of  Slavic  Russia  is 
shown  by  a  British  thinker,  Professor  J.  W.  Mackail.  In 
his  Russia? 8  Gift  to  the  World  (London,  Hodder  &  Stough- 
ton,  1915,  p.  48)  he  says: 

The  last  century  has  witnessed  more  than  one  national  re- 
generation.    The  regeneration  of  Germany,  which  began  little 


A 


/  Preface  15 

more  than  a  century  ago,  bore  fruit  in  the  German  Empire,  in  the 
achievements  of  Germany  in  science,  thought,  and  literature,  and 
in  the  consciousness  throughout  all  the  German  people  of  a  high 
position  and  of  great  future.  The  regeneration  of  Italy,  slowly 
wrought  out  through  crushing  difficulties  and  multiplied  failures 
by  the  genius  of  men  like  Cavour,  Mazzini,  Garibaldi,  supported 
by  a  spirit  working  among  the  whole  Italian  nation,  has  restored 
Italy  to  the  place  which  for  many  centuries  she  had  lost,  and 
made  her  now  one  of  the  great  civilized  nations  of  the  world. 
The  regeneration  of  France  under  the  third  Republic  may  be 
judged  not  only  from  the  growth  among  the  French  people  of 
science,  of  industry,  and  of  social  reform,  but  still  more  from 
the  steady  and  resolved  patriotism  with  which  they  are  facing 
the  present  crisis.  The  regeneration  of  Russia  is  the  last  and 
greatest  of  all.  Russia  started  later  in  the  race,  but  she  ia  now 
in  the  full  movement  of  a  common  progress.  She  is  taking  our 
gifts,  and  giving  her  own. 

Another  British  thinker,  B.  Pares,  who  knows  Russia 
well,  points  an  old  Russian  failing  to  think  that,  because 
one  has  been  behind  time  at  the  last  station,  one  must  neces- 
sarily be  before  time  at  the  next.  Gogol,  at  the  end  of 
the  first  part  of  his  Dead  Souls  cries  to  his  Russians  to  go 
slower: 

It  is  not  thus  that  thou  too>  O  Russia,  movest  forward,  just 
like  some  flying  troika,  that  none  can  keep  up  with!  The  roads 
smoke  beneath  thee;  the  bridges  groan;  everything  falls  away 
and  is  left  behind.  The  astonished  wayfarer  stops  to  gaze  at 
this  wonder  of  heaven;  surely  it  is  some  child  of  thunder  that 
has  leapt  straight  from  the  firmament.  What  means  this  awe- 
stirring,  rushing  portent,  and  what  invisible  strength  lives  in 
these  horses,  so  strange  to  the  eye  of  man  ?  Eh !  horses !  horses ! 
what  horses  are  ye!  Is  it  whirlwinds  that  sit  in  your 
manes?  Is  there  some  subtle  instinct  that  burns  in  your  every 
vein?  They  have  heard  from  the  heights  the  song  that  they 
know;  with  a  pull,  with  a  will,  they  have  passed  their  iron  breasts 
to  the  yoke,  and,  scarce  touching  earth  with  their  feet,  they  seem 
changed  to  one  strained  outline  of  movement  that  flies  through 
the  air  and  streams  forward,  all  instinct  with  the  breadth  of 
heaven.     Say,  Russia,  whither  art  thou  pressing?    Give  answer. 


16  Preface 

But  answer  gives  she  none.  The  bells  peal  out  their  strange 
music,  the  air  groans  and  parts  into  which  wind  around  her; 
everything  flies  past,  all  that  this  earth  contains;  and  other 
peoples  and  Governments  look  askance  at  her,  stand  aside,  and 
give  her  passage. 

This  old  Russian  trait  is  an  excellent  instance  for  the 
Slavic  inclination  towards  extremes,  a  Slavic  temperamental 
sentiment  which  is  explained  in  extenso  in  this  study. 

In  order  to  give  a  better  understanding  of  the  present 
political  parties  in  Russia,  let  us  group  them  into  the  fol- 
lowing ten  main  divisions  (not  counting  many  minor  parties 
and  the  party  offshoots  and  affiliations) : 

1.  The  Trudovikists  are  social  revolutionists.  (They 
take  their  name  from  the  word  trodzver,  which  in  Russian 
means  toiler.)  This  Labor  party  comprises  the  great  peas- 
ant class  numbering  millions  of  agricultural  workers.  Their 
leader  is  Alexander  F.  Kerensky,  who  represented  them  in 
the  duma*  Originally  their  party  was  a  legal  form  of  the 
Socialist  Revolutionary  Party,  which  before  the  revolution 
was  illegal  and  could  not  declare  itself  by  name.  The  pur- 
pose of  Kerensky's  group  of  socialists  is  to  create  a  socialis- 
tic regime  by  exercising  methods  of  moderation  and  tolerance. 
They  also  acknowledge  the  necessity  of  the  war  being  con- 
ducted to  a  victorious  end,  and  for  this  purpose  are  ready 
to  compromise  with  the  other  political  parties,  viz.,  Narod- 
niki  and  even  Octobrists,  whose  members  were  allowed  to 
enter  Kerensky's  cabinet. 

The  Trudovikist  or  Labor  Group  includes  in  their  pro- 
gramme a  full  share  of  autonomy  for  all  other  nationalities 
in  Russia,  It  is  allied  with  other  socialists's  parties,  but 
concerned  more  with  labor  problems  than  with  the  questions 
of  land  ownership. 

8.  The  Anarchist*  who  accept  the  teaching  of  their  lead- 
er, Prince  Peter  Alexeyevich  Kropotkin.  According  to  Kro- 
potkin,  the  law;  which  has  supreme  validity  for  man  is  the 


i 


i 


Preface  17 

evolutionary  law  of  the  progress  of  mankind  from  a  less 
happy  existence  to  an  existence  as  happy  as  possible.  From 
this  law  he  derives  the  commandment  of  justice  and  the 
commandment  of  energy,  and  one  of  the  next  steps  will  be 
the  disappearance — not  indeed  of  law,  but — of  enacted  law. 
The  State  must,  therefore,  disappear,  and  its  place  will  be 
taken  by  a  social  human  life  on  the  basis  of  the  legal  norm 
that  contracts  must  be  lived  up  to.  According  to  the  teach- 
ing of  this  Russian  party  anarchism  will  shortly  bring  us 
to  the  disappearance  not  indeed  of  property,  but  of  its  pres- 
ent form,  private  property — only  property  of  society  shall 
exist.  The  anarchist  believes  that  the  disappearance  of  the 
State,  the  transformation  of  law  and  property,  and  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  pew  condition  will  be  accomplished  by  a 
social  evolution,  e.g.,  by  a  violent  subversion  of  the  old  order, 
which  will  come  to  pass  of  itself,  but  for  which  is  the  func- 
tion of  those  who  foresee  the  course  of  evolution  to  prepare 
men's  minds. 

8.  The  Bolshevik*  who  are  quite  similar  to  the  anarchists, 
but  denying  this  appellation,  since  the  object  of  the  anar- 
chists was  to  establish  a  Government  without  enacted  laws, 
and  primarily  to  overthrow  the  Tzar's  regime,  which  has 
been  accomplished.  These  Bolshevik!  are  the  extreme  faction 
of  Social  Revolutionists,  known  as  Maximalists;  they  are 
really  a  group  of  anarchists  under  German  influence. 
Kropotkin  claims  that  the  Bolsheviki  are  not  socialist,  "they 
are,*  he  says,  "expropriators,  ordinary  criminals."  They 
demand  confiscation  of  all  kinds  of  property  without  com- 
pensation and  the  carrying  on  of  all  business  by  the  Gov- 
ernment ;  their  political  programme  includes  the  creating  of 
a  communistic  regime  by  revolutionary  methods.  They  be- 
lieve in  granting  to  all  nationalities  in  Russia  the  individual 
power  of  deciding  their  own  matters  of  allegiance.  These 
anarchistic  Bolshevikists  of  the  extreme  left  stand  for  the 
conclusion  of  an  immediate  peace  with  Germany,  in  pursuance 


18  Preface 

of  what  they  consider  the  democratic  privilege  of  all  nations. 
The  shameful  peace  of  Brest-Litovsk,  concluded  by  the  Bol- 
sheviki  leaders,  who  are  pro-German,  Nikolay  Lenvne  (his 
real  name  is  Uljanov)  and  Leon  Trotzky  (his  real  name  is 
Braunstein),  together  with  their  colleagues  Zinoviev  (-Apfel- 
baum),  Lukhanov  (-Gimmer),  Kameney  (-Rosenfeld),  Stek- 
lov  (-Nakhamkis),  and  a  number  of  others  whose  identity  is 
not  even  always  known — brought  Russia  to  where  it  is  to- 
day, into  the  very  pit  of  a  dark  abyss.  E.  J.  Dillon  in  his 
The  Eclipse  of  Russia  (London,  Dent,  1918)  says  rightly 
that  "Bolshevism  is  Tzarism  upside  down.9'  Theodore 
Roosevelt,  in  his  Bolshevism  and  Applied  Anti-Bolshevism 
("Outlook,"  Sep.  18,  1918,  p.  92)  is  perfectly  right  when 
he  says:  "At  this  moment  the  Bolsheviki  are  the  most 
dangerous  enemies  of  Russia  and  of  democracy  and  most 
serviceable  tools  of  the  militarism  and  capitalistic  German 
autocracy." 

4.  The  MensJieviki  or  Minimalists  are  socialists  whose 
programme  includes  the  taking  over  of  all  forms  of  business 
by  the  Government,  and  involves  Government  ownership 
of  all  lands  now  in  private  stocks,  but  they  do  not  demand 
that  this  be  done  without  compensation  to  the  present 
owner. 

5.  The  Socialist  Revolutionists,  whose  programme  is  still 
somewhat  more  moderate.  They  demand  complete  freedom 
and  are  genuinely  for  the  distribution  of  land  among  the 
actual  workers  of  land  or  land  tillers,  peace  without  annexa- 
tions or  indemnities  through  negotiations  and  pressure  upon 
governments  and  the  capitalistic  classes.  This  party  is  not 
strictly  socialistic  as  a  party;  they  are  really  a  farmer's 
agrarian  populist  party,  and  with  them  the  Trudovikists, 
Popularists,  and  Social  Patriots  are  more  or  less  affiliated. 
They  are  also  known  as  Social  Revolutionists. 

6.  The  Popularists  (not  Populists)  are  more  capitalis- 
tic and  moderate  than  the  Social  Revolutionists.     They  are 


Preface  19 

for  socialization  of  land ;  its  principal  tenet  is  that  the  land 
belongs  to  the  government.  Their  leaders  are  Tchaykovsky 
and  Peshechonov. 

7.  The  Social  Patriots  are  Strong  among  the  burgeoisie. 
They  claim  to  follow  the  socialistic  principles,  but  in  prac- 
tice it  puts  the  country  above  the  socialist.  Hence  strict 
socialists  declare  its  members  are  not  socialists.  Tseretelli 
is  said  to  be  tending  to  this  party,  whose  leaders  are  Lebedev 
and  Savinkov. 

8.  The  Narodtdki  (Liberals,  Constitutional  Democrats, 
Cadets  or  the  National  Freedom  party).  Their  programme 
before  the  revolution  was  to  extend  the  scope  of  the  Russian 
Constitution,  but  provided  for  a  continuation  of  a  monarchy. 
After  the  revolution  they  aim  to  create  a  strong  Russian 
State,  including  all  the  former  possessions  of  the  Russian 
Empire  and  to  conduct  the  war  to  a  victorious  end.  Their 
leaders  are  N.  Milyukov,  Nabokov,  I.  Petrunkevich,  Kokosh- 
kin,  Muromtzev,  Kovalevsky,  Mukhanov,  Vinarev,  Steph- 
anov,  and  Prince  Lvov. 

9.  The  Octobrists  or  Monarchists  believe  that  Russia  is 
not  yet  ready  for  a  democracy  and  wish  an  autocracy  to  be 
re-established;  it  is  therefore  based  on  a  constitutional 
regime.  Michael  Rodzianko,  former  President  of  the  Duma, 
has  published  recently  an  appeal  in  favor  of  restoration  of 
the  Imperial  Regime.  He  says:  "Only  a  Tzar  can  create 
a  strong  army  and  establish  a  Government  able  to  retain 
the  rights  gained  by  the  revolution.  Only  a  Tzar  can  bring 
the  labor  question  to  a  satisfactory  solution.  Only  single 
party  must  be  organized,  in  which  all  classes  can  unite  in 
a  strong  league."  This  recalls  a  passage  in  Montesquieu's 
Spirit  of  Laws  in  which  he  says : 

A  very  carious  spectacle  it  was  in  the  last  (sixteenth)  cen- 
tury to  behold  the  impotent  efforts  the  English  made  for  the 
establishment  of  democracy.  As  those  who  had  a  share  in  the 
direction  of  public  affairs  were  void  of  all  virtue,  as  their  am- 


80  Preface 

bition  was  inflamed  by  the  success  of  the  most  daring  of  their 
members  (Cromwell),  as  the  spirit  of  a  faction  was  suppressed 
only  by  that  of  a  succeeding  faction,  the  Government  was  con- 
tinually changing;  the  people,  amazed  at  so  many  revolutions, 
fought  everywhere  for  a  democracy,  without  being  able  to  find 
it.  At  length,  after  a  series  of  tumultuary  motions  and  violent 
shocks,  they  were  obliged  to  have  recourse  to  the  very  govern- 
ment which  they  had  so  odiously  proscribed* 

Will  history  repeat  itself? 

10.  The  Union  of  the  Russian  Nation,  otherwise  known 
as  the  Extreme  Right  or  supporters  of  the  old  Tzar,  Grand 
Dukes,  and  the  rest.  It  is  a  highly  reactionary  and  purely 
monarchial  political  party.  At  present  it  seems  that  no 
right  wing  parties  exist  in  the  old  sense — they  are  in  jail 
or  in  flight. 

There  are  many  other  political  parties  in  Russia.  So 
for  example  the  Social  Democrats  (of  whom  there  are  six 
varieties),  are  represented  by  industrial" workers.  Radical 
Democrats  and  Republican  Democrats  belong  to  the  bour- 
geoisie classes.  The  nearest  approach  to  the  right  wing 
parties  are  the  Republican  Democrats  whose  leader  is 
Gutchkov.  Other  minor  parties  are  Bwnd  MenshevUcist, 
Menshevikist  Internationalists,  Bwnd  Edinenie,  etc.  Before 
the  revolution  there  were  many  socialists,  split  into  numerous 
factions,  all  of  which  were  more  or  less  revolutionary  and 
secret  except  those  represented  in  the  Duma,  whose  leader 
was  A.  F.  Kerensky.  After  the  revolution,  it  seems  that  the 
parties  of  the  extreme  right  and  the  Octobrists  ceased  to 
exist  and  only  the  moderate  and  extremist  parties  remained. 
The  party  situation  in  Russia  to-day  is  incredible  and,  to 
a  believer  in  democracy,  disheartening.  Politically  the  situa- 
tion in  Russia  is,  no  doubt,  decidedly  mixed.  There  are 
many  different  parties  and  no  one  can  say  at  this  moment 
which  will  secure  the  adherence  of  the  mass  of  the  people. 

A  well-known  Moscow  merchant  now  in  the  United  States 


Preface  *1 

says  lightly:  "Day  after  to-morrow  Russia  will  be  all 
right,  but  there  may  be  a  long  day  and  a  couple  of  dark 
nights  in  the  interval."  Every  true  Slav  is  convinced  that 
the  Bolsheviki  regime  will  be  overthrown,  and  the  political 
and  racial  consequences  of  the  glorious  Russian  Revolution 
will  finally  affect  the  map  of  old  Europe  more  permanently 
than  did  the  French  Revolution  and  touch  the  Slavic  tribes 
as  deeply  as  the  German  and  Italian  struggles  for  unity 
affected  the  German  and  Italian  nations  in  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury. Free  Russia  must  be  the  natural  champion  of  the 
Slavic  nation  in  the  future  as  an  autocratic  (Romanov  or 
Bolsheviki)  Russia  never  could  be. 

The  land  of  the  Russian  Slavs  must  be  free  from  the 
Bolsheviki  autocratic  regime,  even  if  the  Russian  people 
have  to  experience  again  all  the  horrors  and  sacrifices  of  this 
bloody  wan  A  muzhik  who  is  able  to  cause  the  downfall  of 
the  Romanov  autocracy  will  be  able  to  overthrow  the  sign- 
ers of  shameful  peace  at  Brest-Litovsk.  The  prophecy  of 
Shingarev  will  be  fulfilled  in  all  its  details.  Three  years  or 
so  ago,  he  said  in  the  Duma : 

"The  Crimean  War  brought  to  Russia  the  liberation  of 
the  serfs;  the  Japanese  War  brought  us  representative  in- 
stitutions; the  present  bloody  tear,  God  willing,  will  bring 
Russia  liberty/9 

The  autocratic  Russia — makes  no  difference  if  it  is  Rom- 
anov's or  Bolsheviki's — will  belong  to  history.  Russians  like 
all  Slavs  are  born  democrats. 

President  Woodrow  Wilson,  in  his  message  delivered  to 
both  houses  of  the  United  States  Congress,  in  which  he  asked 
for  the  declaration  of  a  state  of  war  with  Germany,  said: 

"Russia  was  known  by  those  who  knew  it  best  to  have 
been  always  in  fact  democratic  at  heart,  in  all  the  vital  habits 
of  her  thought,  in  all  the  intimate  relationships  of  her  people 
that  spoke  for  their  natural  instinct,  their  habitual  attitude 
toward  life. 


22  Preface 

"Autocracy  that  crowned  the  summit  of  her  political 
structure,  long  as  it  had  stood  and  terrible  as  was  the  reality 
of  its  power,  was  not  in  fact  Russian  in  origin,  in  character 
or  purpose.  And  how  it  has  been  shaken  and  the  great,  gen- 
erous Russian  people  hare  been  added  in  all  their  native 
majesty  and  might  to  the  forces  that  are  fighting  for  freedom 
in  the  world,  for  justice  and  for  peace.  Here  is  a  fit  partner 
for  a  league  of  honor." 

The  gratitude  of  the  Russians  in  the  United  States  for 
the  attitude  of  the  Federal  Administration  toward  Russia 
was  expressed  in  a  telegram  addressed  to  President  Wilson 
by  a  mass  meeting  of  Russians  held  in  May  in  Cooper  Union, 
New  York  City  (the  telegram  is  signed  by  Colonel  A.  D. 
Semenovsky,  as  chairman  of  the  meeting;  addresses  were 
made  by  A.  A.  Bublikov,  Professor  Alexander  I.  Petrunke- 
vich  of  Yale  University,  Count  Ilya  Tolstoy,  etc.).2  The 
the  same  month  an  active  campaign  to  offset  German  prop- 
aganda, both  in  the  United  States  and  in  Russia,  has  been 
formed  by  the  American  League  to  Aid  and  Co-operate  with 
Russia.3  This  will,  no  doubt,  doom  all  German  lies  about 
the  Russian  people  and  its  mentality.  Professor  Paul 
Vinogradov  of  Oxford  University  answers  to  all  such  lies 
as  follows: 


Fortunately,  the  course  of  history  does  not  depend  on  the 
frantic  exaggerations  of  partisans.  The  world  is  not  a  class- 
room in  which  docile  nations  are  distributed  according  to  the 
arbitrary  standards  of  German  pedagogues.  Europe  has  ad- 
mitted the  patriotic  resistance  of  the  Spanish,  Tyrolese,  and 
Russian  peasants  to  the  enlightened  tyranny  of  Napoleon.  There 
are  other  standards  of  culture  besides  proficiency  in  research 
and  aptitude  for  systematic  work.  The  massacre  of  Louvain, 
the  hideous  brutality  of  the  Germans — as  regards  non-combat- 
ants— to  mention  only  one  or  two  of  the  appalling  occurrences 
of  these  last  weeks  (this  article  has  been  written  in  the  London 
Times  of  Sept.  14,  1914) — have  thrown  a  livid  light  on  the  real 
character  of  twentieth-century  German  culture.     "By  their  fruits 


Preface  28 

ye  shall  know  them"  said  oor  Lord,  and  the  saying  which  He 
aimed  at  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  of  His  time  is  indeed  ap- 
plicable to  the  proud  votaries  of  German  people  to  the  cause  of 
European  progress,  but  those  who  have  known  Germany  during 
the  years  following  on  the  achievement  of  1870  have  watched 
with  dismay  the  growth  of  that  arrogant  conceit  which  the  Greek 
called  bppis.  The  cold-blooded  barbarity  advocated  by  Bern- 
hardt the  cynical  view  taken  of  international  treaties  and  of  the 
obligations  of  honor  by  the  German  Chancellor — these  things 
reveal  a  spirit  it  would  be  difficult  indeed  to  describe  as  a  sign 
of  progress.4 

The  Situation  of  the  Westeen  Slavs  or  the  Polish, 
Czecho-Slovak  and  Lusatian-Serbs'  Problems  are  closely  con- 
nected with  the  fate  of  the  Eastern  Slavs  (Russians)  and  the 
South-Slavs.  Without  free  Russia  and  United  South-Slavia 
there  is  no  free  Poland,  Czecho-Slavia  and  Lusatian  Serbia. 
All  great  Czech,  Slovak  and  Polish  men  agree  that  the  United 
States  of  Slavia  is  the  best  solution  of  the  Slavic  Problem. 
The  recent  Odyssey  of  the  Czecho-Slovak  soldiers  in  Siberia 
shows  clearly  how  to  serve  the  cause  of  Slavdom  and  hu- 
manity ;  no  doubt,  they  are  building  better  than  they  know. 
But  was  it  not  King  John  of  Bohemia  who  bore  the  ostrich 
plumes  with  the  motto  "I  serve"?  The  Czecho-Slovaks,  in 
the  Carpathians  have  fought  in  such  a  way  that  "the  world 
ought  to  fall  on  its  knees  before  you,"  as  General  Brusilov 
said.  One  of  the  greatest  and  ablest  representatives  of 
Slavic-Federation  is  Professor  Thomas  G.  Masaryk  5  of  the 
University  of  Prague,  who  is  now  in  the  United  States  (his 
American  main  co-workers  in  the  cause  of  Czecho-Slovak 
Independence  are:  Dr.  AleS  Hrdli2ka,  F.  Bielek,  Albert 
Mametej,  Ch.  Pergler,  Dr.  Milan  Stefanik  (now  general  of 
the  Czecho-Slovak  Army  in  France),  E.  V.  Voska,  Dr.  L. 
Fisher,  Ivan  Daxner,  Prof.  Ferd.  Pisek,  etc.).  Being 
one  of  the  leaders  in  the  great  war  for  the  preservation  of 
democracy,  Masaryk  knows  well  the  whole  European  situa- 
tion.   He  declared  long  ago  that  there  was  no  reason  to  hope 


24  Preface 

for  an  internal  revolution  in  Germany,  and  he  was  the  first 
of  all  the  statesmen  and  diplomats  to  emphasize  the  absolute 
dependence  of  Austria-Hungary  upon  Germany.  Germany, 
is  mainly  responsible  for  the  fact  that  in  Hungary  about 
eight  million  Magyars  have  kept  a  brutal  sway  over  about 
twelve  millions  of  non-Magyars.  Germany  is  mainly  respon- 
sible for  the  fact  that  in  Austria  less  than  ten  million  Ger- 
mans have  ruled  eighteen  million  non-Germans.  This  work 
shows  very  clearly  the  historical,  geographical,  economical, 
and  psychological  reasons  for  a  Federation  of  the  Slavic 
People.  Such  a  Federation  is  the  deadliest  blow  to  the 
Kaiser's  dream  to  build  on  the  dead  bodies  of  empires  and 
slaughtered  nations  a  great  Weltreich,  an  invincible  Mittd- 
Europa,  Central  Europe:  das  wahre  Reich  der  echten  Mitte, 
from  which  Hohenzollerns  would  rule  the  destinies  of  the 
Globe. 

In  order  to  realize  the  democratic  Federation  of  the 
Slavic  Peoples  the  first  step  must  be  a  brotherly  understand- 
ing among  the  Slavic  tribes.  The  Czecho-Slovak  already 
made  such  an  understanding.  Professor  Thomas  G.  Masa- 
ryk,  who  has  been  serving  as  President  of  the  Czecho-Slovak 
National  Council,  presented  to  the  State  Department  at 
Washington  and  dispatched  to  the  Entente  Governments 
the  text  of  the  decision  of  independence  in  the  form  in  which 
it  was  adopted  at  Paris  by  the  Provisional  Government. 
The  declaration  reads: 

Declaration  of  independence  of  the  Czechoslovak  nation  by  its 
Provisional  Government. 

At  this  grave  moment,  when  the  Hohenzollerns  are  offering 
peace  in  order  to  stop  the  victorious  advance  of  the  allied  armies 
and  to  prevent  the  dismemberment  of  Austria-Hungary  and  Tur- 
key, and  when  the  Hapsburgs  are  promising  the  federalization 
of  the  empire  and  autonomy  to  the  dissatisfied  nationalities  com- 
mitted to  their  rule,  we,  the  Czechoslovak  National  Council,  rec- 
ognized by  the  allied  and  American  Governments  as  the  Provi- 
sional Government  of  the  Czechoslovak  State  and  nation,  in 


Charles  Pebolbr 


Preface  £5 

complete  accord  with  the  declaration  of  the  Czech  Deputies  made 
in  Prague  on  Jan.  6,  1918,  and  realizing  that  federalization,  and, 
still  more,  autonomy  mean  nothing  under  a  Hapsburg  dynasty, 
do  hereby  make  and  declare  this  our  Declaration  of  Independ- 
ence. 

We  do  this  because  of  our  belief  that  no  people  should  be 
forced  to  live  under  a  sovereignty  which  they  do  not  recognize, 
and  because  of  our  knowledge  and  firm  conviction  that  our  na- 
tion cannot  freely  develop  in  a  Hapsburg  mock-federation,  which 
is  only  a  new  form  of  the  denationalizing  oppression  under  which 
we  have  suffered  for  the  last  800  years.  We  consider  freedom 
to  be  the  first  prerequisite  for  federalization,  and  believe  that  the 
free  nations  of  Central  and  Eastern  Europe  may  easily  federate 
should  they  find  it  necessary. 

We  make  this  declaration  on  the  basis  of  our  historic  and 
natural  right.  We  have  been  an  independent  State  since  the 
seventh  century;  and,  in  1526,  as  an  independent  State,  consist- 
ing of  Bohemia,  Moravia,  and  Silesia,  we  joined  with  Austria 
and  Hungary  in  a  defensive  union  against  the  Turkish  danger. 

We  have  never  voluntarily  surrendered  our  rights  as  an  inde- 
pedent  State  in  this  confederation.  The  Hapsburgs  broke  their 
compact  with  our  nation  by  illegally  transgressing  our  rights  and 
violating  the  Constitution  of  our  State,  which  they  had  pledged 
themselves  to  uphold,  and  we  therefore  refuse  longer  to  remain 
a  part  of  Austria-Hungary  in  any  form. 

We  claim  the  right  of  Bohemia  to  be  reunited  with  her  Slovak 
brethren  of  Slovakia,  once  part  of  our  national  State,  later  torn 
from  our  national,  body,  and  fifty  years  ago  incorporated  in  the 
Hungarian  State  of  the  Magyars,  who,  by  their  unspeakable 
violence  and  ruthless  oppression  of  their  subject  races,  have  lost 
all  moral  and  human  right  to  rule  anybody  but  themselves. 

The  world  knows  the  history  of  our  struggle  against  the  Haps- 
burg oppression,  intensified  and  systematized  by  the  Austro- 
Hungarian  dualistic  compromise  of  1867.  This  dualism  is  only 
a  shameless  organization  of  brute  force  and  exploitation  of  the 
majority  by  the  minority;  it  is  a  political  conspiracy  of  the 
Germans  and  Magyars  against  our  own  as  well  as  the  other  Slav 
and  the  Latin  nations  of  the  monarchy. 

The  world  knows  the  history  of  our  claims,  which  the  Haps- 
burgs themselves  dared  not  deny.  Francis  Joseph,  in  the  most 
solemn  manner,  repeatedly  recognized  the  sovereign  rights  of  our 
nation.     The  Germans  and  Magyars  opposed  this  recognition, 


and  Austria-Hungary,  bowing  before  the  Pan-Germans,  became 
a  colony  of  Germany,  and,  as  her  vanguard  to  the  East,  pro- 
voked the  last  Balkan  conflict,  as  well  as  the  present  world  war, 
which  was  begun  by  the  Hapsburgs  alone  without  the  consent  of 
the  representatives  of  the  people. 

We  cannot  and  will  not  continue  to  live  under  the  direct  or 
indirect  rule  of  the  violators  of  Belgium,  France,  and  Serbia,  the 
would-be  murderers  of  Russia  and  Rumania,  the  murderers  of 
tens  of  thousands  of  civilans  and  soldiers  of  our  blood,  and  the 
accomplices  in  numberless  unspeakable  crimes  committed  in  this 
war  against  humanity  by  the  two  degenerate  and  irresponsible 
dynasties. 

We  will  not  remain  a  part  of  a  State  which  has  no  justification 
for  existence,  and  which,  refusing  to  accept  the  fundamental 
principles  of  modern  world-organization,  remains  only  an  arti- 
fical  and  immoral  political  structure,  hindering  every  movement 
toward  democratic  and  social  progress.  The  Hapsburg  dynasty, 
weighed  down  by  a  huge  inheritance  of  error  and  crime,  is  a 
perpetual  menace  to  the  peace  of  the  world,  and  we  deem  it  our 
duty  toward  humanity  and  civilization  to  aid  in  bringing  about 
its  downfall  and  destruction. 

We  reject  the  sacrilegious  assertion  that  the  power  of  the 
Hapsburg  and  Hohenzollern  dynasties  is  of  divine  origin;  we 
refuse  to  recognize  the  divine  rights  of  kings.  Our  nation 
elected  the  Hapsburgs  to  the  throne  of  Bohemia  of  its  own  free 
will,  and  by  the  same  right  deposes  them.  We  hereby  declare 
the  Hapsburg  dynasty  unworthy  of  leading  our  nation,  and  deny 
all  of  their  claims  to  rule  in  the  Czechoslovak  land,  which  we 
here  and  now  declare  shall  henceforth  be  a  free  and  independent 
people  and  nation. 

We  accept  and  shall  adhere  to  the  ideals  of  modern  democracy, 
as  they  have  been  the  ideals  of  our  nation  for  centuries.  We 
accept  the  American  principles  as  laid  down  by  President  Wilson : 
The  principles  of  liberated  mankind,  of  the  actual  equality  of 
nations,  and  of  governments  deriving  all  their  just  power  from 
the  consent  of  the  governed.  We,  the  nation  of  Comenius,  can- 
not but  accept  these  principles  expressed  in  the  American  Decla- 
ration of  Independence,  the  principles  of  Lincoln,  and  of  the 
declaration  of  the  rights  of  man  and  of  the  citizens.  For  these 
principles  our  nation  shed  its  blood  in  the  memorable  Hussite 
wars  500  years  ago;  for  these  same  principles,  beside  her  allies, 
our  nation  is  shedding  its  blood  to-day  in  Russia,  Italy,  and 


Preface  27 

France. 

We  shall  outline  only  the  main  principles  of  the  Constitution 
of  the  Czechoslovak  nation.  The  final  decision  as  to  the  Con- 
stitution itself  falls  to  the  legally  chosen  representatives  of  the 
liberated  and  united  people. 

The  Czechoslovak  nation  shall  be  a  republic.  In  constant 
endeavor  for  progress,  it  shall  guarantee  complete  freedom  of 
conscience,  religion,  and  science,  literature  and  art,  speech,  the 
press,  and  the  right  of  assembly  and  petition.  The  Church  shall 
be  separated  from  the  State.  Our  democracy  shall  rest  on  uni- 
versal suffrage.  Women  shall  be  placed  on  an  equal  footing 
with  men,  politically,  socially,  and  culturally.  The  rights  of  the 
minority  shall  be  safeguarded  by  proportional  representation. 
National  minorities  shall  enjoy  equal  right.  The  government 
shall  be  parliamentary  in  form  and  shall  recognize  the  principles 
of  the  initiative  and  referendum.  The  standing  army  shall  be 
replaced  by  militia. 

The  Czechoslovak  nation  will  carry  out  far-reaching  social 
and  economic  reforms.  The  large  estates  will  be  redeemed  for 
home  colonization.  Patents  of  nobility  will  be  abolished.  Our 
nation  will  assume  its  part  of  the  Austro-Hungarian  pre-war 
public  debt.  The  debts  for  that  war  we  leave  to  those  who  in- 
curred them. 

In  its  foreign  policy  the  Czechoslovak  nation  will  accept  its 
full  share  of  responsibility  in  the  reorganization  of  Eastern 
Europe.  It  accepts  fully  the  democratic  and  social  principle  of 
nationality  and  subscribes  to  the  doctrine  that  all  covenants  and 
treaties  shall  be  entered  into  openly  and  frankly  without  secret 
diplomacy. 

Our  Constitution  shall  provide  an  efficient,  rational,  and  just 
Government,  which  shall  exclude  all  special  privileges  and  pro- 
hibit class  legislation. 

Democracy  has  defeated  theocratic  autocracy.  Militarism  is 
overcome — democracy  is  victorious — on  the  basis  of  democracy 
mankind  will  be  reorganized.  The  forces  of  darkness  have 
served  the  victory  of  light — the  longed-for  age  of  humanity  is 
dawning. 

We  believe  in  democracy — we  believe  in  liberty*— and  liberty 
evermore. 

Given  in  Paris,  on  the  18th  of  October,  1918. 

PROFESSOR  THOMAS  G.  MASARYK,  Prime  Minister  and 
Minister  of  Finance. 


£8  Preface 

GENERAL  DR.  MILAN  R.  STEFANIK,  Minister  of  Na- 
tional Defense. 

DR.  EDWARD  BENES,  Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs  and  of 
Interior. 

The  present  crisis  in  Russia  will  no  doubt  clear  the 
field  for  a  thorough  cooperation  between  Russians  and 
Poles.  This  cooperation  will  be  welcomed  most  enthusi- 
astically by  Czecho-Slovaks  and  all  the  rest  of  the  Slavic 
world.  It  is  so  beautifully  acknowledged  by  Boris  A. 
Bakhmetev,  the  first  Ambassador  of  the  Russian  Re- 
public. Germans  did  everything  to  separate  the  Poles 
from  the  Russians,  appealing  even  to  Polonism  (-Polish 
Catholicism) ;  this  study  shows  very  clearly  that  Roman 
Catholicism  is  not  and  cannot  be  a  fundamental  issue 
in  the  unification  of  the  Slavic  tribes  into  a  federation  h  la 
United  States  of  America.  To-day  is  the  greatest  psycho- 
logical moment  for  all  the  Slavs  to  understand  their  great 
proverbial  expression:  Without  wmon  there  is  no  liberty. 
Another  Slavic  proverb  sounds:  Those  who  do  not  ac- 
knowledge brothers  as  brothers  will  acknowledge  foreigners 
as  their  masters. 

The  Situation  op  the  South-Slavs  ought  also  be  un- 
derstood thoroughly.  There  are  many  people  who  earnestly 
believe  that  the  Bulgarians,  so  beloved  and  revered  in  the 
United  States  on  account  of  Robert  College  at  Constan- 
tinople, are  right  in  their  claim  over  Macedonia  and  other 
Bulgarian  "racial"  demands.  They  do  not  know  that  all 
such  claims  are  skillfully  made  in  Germany.  Bulgarian  peo- 
ple, duped  by  their  German  king,  "Tzar"  Ferdinand,  are 
at  present  nolens  volens  a  mere  political  bridge  for  Pan- 
Germany. 

When  the'  Bulgarian  Minister  at  Washington  exposed  re- 
cently the  rights  of  the  Bulgars  to  Macedonia,  Liubomir 
Mihailovich,  the  first  Envoy  Extraordinary  and  Minister 
Plenipotentiary  from  Serbia  to  the  United  States,  expressed 


Preface  29 

calm  judgment  of  an  expert  on  this  problem.  In  his 
The  Balkan  Problem  {The  World  Court:  a  Magazine  of 
International  Progress  Supporting  a  Union  of  Democratic 
Nations,  N.  Y.  City,  Vol.  IV,  No.  5,  May  1918,  pp.  284-888) 
Mihailovich  says,  among  other  things,  this: 

The  Serbs  were  not  the  conquerors  of  Macedonia.  Since  the 
Serbian  race  came  to  inhabit  the  Balkan  Peninsula,  Macedonia 
has  been  its  home.  Prilip,  Debar,  Tetovo,  Prizren,  Skoplje  are 
places  which  are  intimately  bound  up  with  Serbian  history. 
Macedonia  has  been  ruled  by  the  Bulgarians  and  the  Turks  as 
conquerors,  but  it  has  always  been  peopled  by  the  Serbian  race. 
The  traditions  of  that  country  are  exclusively  Serbian.  It  was 
these  traditions  which  preserved  the  spirit  of  our  nation  under 
the  harsh  regime  of  the  Bulgarians  and  the  Turks.  The  Serbian 
hero  Marko  Kraljevich  lived  at  Prilip  and  the  Serbian  Emperor 
Dushan  at  Prizren  and  Skoplje.  All  the  monasteries  which  in 
the  Middle  Ages  represented  the  civilization  of  the  period,  were 
erected  by  Serbian  rulers.  In  Macedonia  there  does  not  exist  a 
single  Bulgarian  tradition,  a  single  Bulgarian  antiquity.  The 
most  recent  souvenir  of  the  population  of  Macedonia  is  the  activ- 
ity of  the  Bulgarian  comitadjis  who  tried,  during  long  years, 
to  Bulgarize  the  Serbian  element,  inspiring  terror  among  the 
peaceable  people.  Thousands  were  assassinated  in  the  most 
horrible  fashion  by  these  Bulgarian  bandits.  Not  even  the 
women  and  children  were  spared  by  them.  When,  in  1912,  the 
Serbian  Army  drove  the  Turks  from  Macedonia,  the  whole  peo- 
ple hailed  Serbia  as  their  liberator. 

As  to  how  Macedonia  considers  the  Bulgarians  is  best  seen  in 
the  measures  which  the  Bulgarian  Government  was  obliged  to 
take  against  the  Serbian  population.  In  an  official  circular  ad- 
dressed to  the  prefects  in  Macedonia,  occupied  by  the  Bulgarian 
troops,  the  Bulgarian  Minister  of  the  Interior  states  (December 
20,  1917):  "It  is  the  duty  of  the  administrative  machinery  to 
purge  the  Macedonian  provinces  of  every  foreign  element — 
thus  creating  an  atmosphere  essentially  Bulgarian— even  at  the 
risk  of  the  complete  depopulation  of  these  regions.  The  notabil- 
ities and  the  Serbian  chauvinists  who  refuse  to  recognize  their 
Bulgarian  origin  must  be  sent  to  Sofia  under  good  escort" 

Comment  on  the  above  is  needless.  The  Serbian  Government 
possesses  proof  that  thousands  and  thousands  of  the  inhabitants 


30  Preface 

have  been  deported  to  Bulgaria  and  thence  to  Asia  Minor.  Bul- 
garia makes  use  of  every  means  to  destroy  the  Serbian  element 
in  Macedonia,  "even  at  the  risk  of  a  complete  depopulation."  e 

In  order  to  carry  out  this  criminal  plan  Bulgaria  sent  into 
Serbian  Macedonia,  occupied  by  her  troops,  as  officials  a  number 
of  brigands  and  ex-convicts  ready  to  carry  out  the  worst  designs. 
This  fact  even  caused  indignation  among  certain  Bulgarians 
who,  in  the  Parliament  and  in  the  press,  have  protested  against 
the  inhuman  behavior  of  the  authorities  in  the  occupied  prov- 
inces. There  were  deputies  who  even  attacked  the  Government 
for  the  system  of  denationalism  and  terrorism  carried  out  in 
Macedonia.  The  chief  of  the  Democrats,  Malinov,  spoke  of 
"the  violence  used  against  the  population  of  the  new  provinces.'* 
Boris  Vazov  advised  the  Government  to  show  an  "intelligent 
chauvinism"  and  the  Bulgarian  press  declares  "the  necessity  of 
a  better  organized  propaganda  for  the  Bulgarian  language  and 
culture."  And  this  in  a  Macedonia  which  the  Bulgarians  pretend 
is  a  country  exclusively  Bulgarian! 

The  Bulgarian  ex-Minister  and  deputy  Takev,  on  April  11, 
1916,  declared  in  the  journal  Preporets:  "I  have  insisted  on 
the  fact  that  such  conflicts  are  chicly  due  to  the  appointment 
in  that  country  as  police  officials  of  the  worst  criminals  from 
our  jails.  In  order  to  prove  that  I  affirm  I  will  put  under  the 
nose  of  the  Minister  of  the  Interior  the  photographs  of  some  of 
these  men,  photographs  bearing  their  number  on  the  prison 
registers,  such  are  the  men  who  to-day  carry  out  administrative 
functions  in  the  unfortunate  Macedonia." 

But  the  Bulgarian  Government  had  need  of  such  officials  in 
order  that  it  might  be  able  to  carry  out  its  criminal  plan  for  the 
destruction  of  the  Serbian  element.  And  yet  the  Bulgarians  pre- 
tend they  only  went  to  war  to  assure  the  happiness  of  Macedonia. 

The  martyrdom  of  the  Serbian  people  is  the  best  proof  as  to 
whom  Macedonia  belongs. 

I  do  not  believe  that  the  destiny  of  a  country  is  settled  by 
newspaper  articles.  The  Bulgarians  know  this,  too,  and  it  is 
for  this  reason  that  they  are  destroying  so  energetically  the 
Serbian  element  in  Macedonia.  But  the  importance  of  the 
Balkan  problem  does  not  consider  either  in  the  question  as  to 
whom  Macedonia  belongs  from  the  ethnographical  point  of  view 
or  in  the  polemic  between  Serbs  and  Bulgars.  This  polemic  is 
indirectly  supported  by  the  Central  Powers,  whose  interest  it  is 
that  the  Balkan  question  should  be  considered  a  local  one,  while 


Preface  31 

Bulgaria,  on  her  side,  made  the  question  the  pretext  for  becom- 
ing the  ally  of  Germany  and  Austria. 

The  Balkan  question,  however,  is  of  international  importance; 
it  should  for  this  reason  interest  American  public  opinion.  It 
is  only  when  it  is  regarded  from  this  point  of  view  that  one  can 
properly  judge  the  line  of  conduct  of  Serbia,  her  sacrifices  and, 
in  general,  her  participation  in  this  war.  It  is  then  only  that 
the  reasons  for  which  Bulgaria  became  the  ally  of  Germany  and 
Austria  can  be  understood. 

As  regards  German  aspirations,  the  Balkans  represent  the 
route  which  leads  to  Asia  Minor,  Bagdad  and  the  Far  East.  For 
the  realization  of  the  Pan-Germanist  plan  it  was  absolutely 
necessary  to  conquer  this  route.  It  would  open  to  German  dom- 
ination the  Balkans,  the  Ottoman  Empire  and  Persia,  and  has 
as  its  aim  to  shake  the  hold  of  Great  Britain  and  France  on 
their  colonial  possessions  in  the  Far  East.  This  plan  is  intended 
to  assure  exclusively  to  Germany  economic,  financial  and  com- 
mercial supremacy  and  link  up  Hamburg  with  the  Persian  Gulf. 
The  realization  of  this  plan  would  be  a  danger  for  the  free 
commercial  and  industrial  development  of  Europe  as  well  as 
that  of  America.  The  realization  of  this  plan  would  mean  the 
political  supremacy  of  Germany  over  the  whole  world.  In  this 
Pan-Germanist  plan  the  Balkans  are  of  capital  importance.  On 
the  solution  of  the  Balkan  problem  will  depend  the  realization 
of  the  Pan-Germanist  aspirations  or  their  complete  destruction. 

The  Balkans,  in  the  Middle  Ages,  were  the  route  by  which 
other  barbarian  hordes  passed,  hordes  which  had  similar  aspira- 
tions to  those  of  Germany  to-day.  At  that  time  it  was  the  Turks 
who  dreamed  of  the  domination  of  Europe.  In  the  Middle  Ages 
it  was  the  Serbians  who  desperately  defended  this  route  and  that 
in  the  very  Macedonia  which  to-day  the  Bulgarians  claim  for 
them.  In  the  battle  on  the  Maritza  in  1371  and  that  on  the 
plain  of  Kosovo  in  1389  the  Serbians  sacrificed  their  independ- 
ence in  checking  the  Turkish  invasion.  The  policy  of  the  Hun- 
gary of  those  days  contributed  not  a  little  to  this  result  as  she 
profited  by  the  difficult  situation  of  Serbia,  attacked  her  from 
the  north  and  wrested  certain  territories  from  her.  The  Magyars 
later  paid  dearly  for  this,  for  they  too  were  for  more  than  a 
century  the  slaves  of  the  Turks. 

In  the  present  war  Serbia  defended  once  more  this  route 
against  the  new  barbarians,  the  Germans  and  the  Magyars, 
whose  aim  it  is  to  rule  in  the  East    The  Serbs  once  more  sacri- 


82  Preface 

ficed  tHeir  country  to  check  the  invasion  of  the  enemies  of  liberty 
and  of  civilization.  It  is  again  the  Serbs  who  continue  the 
struggle,  and  in  the  same  Macedonia,  against  the  enemy  of  the 
entire  world.  And,  as  the  Magyars  did  it  in  the  Middle  Ages, 
the  Bulgarians  profited  by  the  desperate  situation  of  Serbia  to 
attack  her  treacherously  and  wrest  certain  territories  from  her. 
We  hope  that  this  time  the  Bulgarians  will  receive  a  more  just 
punishment  than  that  which  the  Magyars,  their  allies  of  to-day, 
received  centuries  ago. 

The  only  means  to  ban  all  Balkan  schemes  of  Germany 
and  Austria-Hungary  is  to  unite  all  the  Slavs  into  a  power- 
ful state.  Serbs,  Croats  and  Slovenes  already  agreed  on 
that  point.  They  fought  for  that  ideal  long  ago,  especially 
since  the  occupation  of  two  Serbian  provinces,  Bosnia  and 
Hevzegovina,  by  Austria-Hungary  in  1878.  Bulgarians 
have  taken  no  part  in  the  movement  which  has  resulted  in 
the  creation  of  the  South-Slavic  nationalism.  President  N. 
Butler,  in  his  introductory  to  Savich's  South-Eastern  Europe 
claims  that  the  erection  of  the  South-Slavic  State  "will  not 
only  bring  a  noble  and  long  suffering  people  under  the  rule 
of  free  institutions,  but  it  will  put  an  end  forever  to  that 
Teutonic  dream  of  a  Mitteleuropa,  which  has  played  so  large 
a  part  in  the  planning  and  carrying  on  of  the  present  war." 

In  order  to  give  another  American  judgment  of  the  Balkan 
Problem  let  me  quote  Professor  Robert  J.  Kerner's  article  on 
The  JugoSlav  Movement  (published  in  a  book,  together 
with  the  Russian  Revolution,  Cambridge  Harvard  University 
Press,  1918,  pp.  81-109) 7: 

The  occupation  of  Bosnia  led  to  the  first  real  quarrels  in 
modern  times  between  Croat  and  Serb,  for  the  former  wanted 
Bosnia  in  Greater  Croatia  in  order  to  have  connection  with  Dal- 
matia;  the  latter  wished  it  annexed  to  Great  Serbia,  because  it 
was  Serbian.  Magyar  and  German,  further,  quarreled  as  to  the 
status  of  Bosnia  and  left  it  unsettled.  But  one  thing  was  settled 
by  the  occupation  in  1879  and  the  annexation  in  1908.  Neither 
Greater  Croatia  nor  Greater  Serbia  were  any  longer  truly  possi- 


Preface  83 

ble  as  a  final  solution,  only  a  Jugo-Slavia.  *  The  Greater  Croatia 
received  a  mortal  blow  by  the  addition  of  Serbs  np  to  more  than 
one-third  of  the  number  of  Croats  in  Austria-Hungary,  and 
Serbia  faced  the  future  either  as  a  vassal  or  as  a  territory  which 
must  be  annexed.  From  that  time  until  the  present  the  Haps- 
burg  monarchy,  largely  owing  to  the  predominance  of  the 
Magyars,  adopted  a  policy  of  prevention — Jugo-Slav  nationality 
was  to  be  prevented.  Viewed  in  that  light  the  rule  of  Count 
Khuen-Hedervary,  Ban  of  Croatia  from  1888  to  1908,  in  which 
time  he  corrupted  a  whole  generation,  turned  Serb  against  Croat, 
and  played  out  the  radical  demands  of  the  party  Starcevic  and 
Frank,  is  intelligible.  The  policy  of  Count  Khuen,  which  was 
based  on  corruption  and  forgery,  on  press-muzzling  and  career- 
exploding,  has  since  been  imitated,  and  its  imitation  has  been 
largely  responsible  for  this  war. 

It  was  not  until  the  Serbs  and  Croats  formed  their  coalition 
in  1905  that  the  trial  of  strength  had  come.  In  Serbia,  Peter 
Karageorgevich  ascended  the  throne  and  reversed  the  pro-Aus- 
trian policy  of  his  predecessor.  This  it  will  be  remembered  was 
influenced  until  then  by  the  Bulgarian  policy  of  Russia  and  by 
Serbia's  defeat  at  the  hands'of  Bulgaria  in  1885.  The  com- 
mercial treaty  with  Bulgaria  in  1905,  and  the  tariff  war  which 
Austria  began  immediately  afterward,  pointed  out  which  way 
the  wind  was  blowing. 

An  era  big  with  decisive  events  arrived.  The  Jugo-Slavs  had 
learned  that  union  meant  victory,  division  foreign  mastery. 
Petty  politics  and  religious  fanaticism  were  forgotten,  and  Jugo- 
Slav  nationality  was  formed  in  the  fierce  fires  of  Austro-Magyar 
terrorism  and  forgery  and  in  the  whirlwind  reaped  from  the 
Balkan  wars. 

It  was  too  late  to  talk  of  trialism  unless  it  meant  independence, 
and,  when  it  meant  that,  it  did  not  mean  Austrian  trialism.  The 
treason  trial  by  which  Baron  Ranch  hoped  to  split  the  Serbo- 
Croat  coalition,  and  which  was  furnished  the  cause  of  a  war 
with  Serbia  on  the  annexation  of  Bosnia  in  1908,  collapsed.  It 
rested  on  forgeries  concocted  within  the  walls  of  the  Austro- 
Hungarian  legation  in  Belgrade  where  Count  Forg£ch  held 
forth. 

The  annexation  of  Bosnia  in  1908  completed  the  operation 
begun  in  1878  and  called  for  the  completion  of  the  policy  of 
prevention.  It  was  the  forerunner  of  the  press  campaign  in  the 
first  Balkan  war,  the  Prohaska  affair,  the  attack  by  Bulgaria 


84  Preface 

upon  Serbia  and  Greece,  the  rebuff  to  Masaryk  and  PaSic,  the 
murder  of  Francis  Ferdinand/  and  the  Austro-Hungarian  note 
to  Serbia.  The  mysteries  connected  with  the  forgeries  and  this 
chain  of  events  will  remain  a  fertile  field  for  detectives  and 
psychologists  and,  after  that,  for  historians.  For  us,  it  is  neces- 
sary to  note  that,  as  the  hand  of  Pan-Germanism  became  more 
evident,  the  Slovenes  began  to  draw  nearer  to  the  Croats  and 
the  Serbs.  It  remained  only  for  the  Serbs  to  electrify  the  Jugo- 
slavs— 'to  avenge  Kosovo  with  Kumanovo' — in  order  to  cement 
their  loyalty  to  the  regenerated  Serbs.  Religions  differences, 
political  rivalries,  linguistic  quibbles,  and  the  petty  foibles  of 
centuries  appeared  to  be  forgotten  in  three  short  years  which 
elapsed  from  Kumanovo  to  the  destruction  of  Serbia  in  1915. 
The  Greater  Serbia  idea  had  really  perished  in  1915,  as  had  the 
Greater  Croatia  idea  in  1878.  In  their  place  emerged  Jugo- 
slavia— the  kingdom  of  the  Serbs,  Croats,  and  Slovenes — implied 
by  the  South  Slav  Parliamentary  Club  in  Austria  in  their  Dec- 
laration of  May  80,  1917,°  and  formulated  by  the  Pact  of  Corfu 
of  July  7,  191 7,10  which  Pasid,  premier  of  Serbia,  and  Trumbic, 
the  head  of  the  London  Jugo-Slav  Committee,  drew  up. 

The  evolution  had  been  completed.  Nationalism  had  proved 
stronger  than  geography,  stronger  than  opposing  religions,  more 
cohesive  than  political  and  economic  interests.  For  this,  the 
Jugo-Slavs  have  not  only  themselves  and  modern  progress,  like 
railroad-building,  to  thank,  but  also  the  policy  of  the  Habsbnrg 
monarchy,  the  hopeful,  though  feeble,  Note  of  the  Allies  to 
President  Wilson,  the  Russian  Revolution,  and  the  entry  of  the 
United  States  into  the  war. 

For  the  historian,  it  remains  to  examine  the  depth  and  the 
character  of  the  movement.  He  should  neither  lament  that  it 
succeeded,  nor  frown  upon  it  that  it  did  not  come  long  ago  when 
his  own  nation  achieved  its  unity.  That  it  is  a  reality  is  proved 
by  the  fact  that  the  Central  Powers  believed  its  destruction 
worth  this  catastrophic  war.  A  nation  of  eleven  or  twelve  mil- 
lions holds  the  path  to  the  Adriatic  and  the  Aegean  and  the 
gateway  to  the  Orient  and  world  dominion.  It  can  help  to 
make  impossible  the  dream  of  mid-Europe  or  of  Pan-Germany. 

The  Jugo-Slav  movement  had  ended  in  the  formation  of  a 
nation  which  is  neither  a  doctrine,  nor  a  dream,  but  a  reality. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  that  recently  a  new  impetus  has 
been  given  to  the  South-Slavic  movement  by  the  publication 


/Preface  35 

in  Paris  of  a  manifesto  by  distinguished  Israelites  of  Jugo- 
slavia in  which  they  express  their  sympathy  for  the  Serbo- 
Croatian  aspirations  for  independence  and  promise  to  use  all 
their  influence  and  that  of  the  Jews  all  over  the  world  for 
the  establishment  of  a  Jugoslavic  State.  They  are  grateful 
for  the  liberty  accorded  to  them  in  the  southern  Slavic  coun- 
tries and  in  Serbia  (according  to  Dr.  Isaac  Alkalay,  Super- 
intendent of  Hebrew  Cult  in  Serbia,  now  in  the  United 
States, — the  Jews  from  Spain  came  to  Serbia  at  about  the 
discovery  of  America),  in  return  for  which  they  signify 
their  adherence  to  the  Serbian,  Croatian  and  Slovene  ideals. 
Of  course,  Austro-Hungary,  and  Germany  .are  trying  to  up- 
set the  South-Slavic  ideals  by  all  kinds  of  vicious  intrigues 
and  calumnies.  But  the  Serbians,  Croatians  and  Slovenes 
know  too  well  such  schemings.  Nobody  can  separate  Serbia 
and  the  South-Slavs  from  the  Allies.11  It  is  also  a  well  known 
fact  that  the  Austrian  government  started  among  the  South- 
Slavs  an  energetic  campaign  to  dessiminate  the  idea  that 
Italy  was  trying  to  wrest  from  Austria  a  region  inhabited  by 
the  South-Slavs,  and  to  bottle  up  a  large  Slavic  population 
by  seizing  the  Adriatic  littoral,  including  Dalmatia.  This 
campaign  was  very  strong  at  the  time  when  the  valiant 
Italian  army  took  Goritzia,  a/ city  with  Slavic  name  and 
populated  mainly  by  the  Slovenes.12  A  South-Slavic  poet, 
Vlada  Popovich,  sings  rightly  to-day: 

Know,  my  comrades  in  arms. 
The  German  is  digging  our  grave; 
But  on  him  shall  hi3  folly  fall, — 
All  Europe  stands  by  our  side. 

All  thinking  Italians  admit  that  it  is  shortsighted  policy 
to  make  any  claims  on  South-Slavic  lands  near  Adriatic 
just  because  there  are  few  Italians  in  some  of  the  cities  in 
Istria  and  Dalmatia.  It  was  the  policy  of  the  Austro-Hun- 
garian  government  to  arouse  anti-Italian  sentiment  among 


36  Preface 

South-Slavs  and  anti-Slavic  sentiment  among  the  Italians. 
But  to-day  Italian  thinkers  admit  that  there  is  no  U 
pericolo  slave  (Slavic  danger);  they  do  not  call  now  the 
Adriatic  Mare  nostro  but  Mare  Italo-Slavo;  they  see  now 
that  the  Berlin  and  Vienna  policy  is  anti-Slavic  and  anti- 
Balkanic.  So  for  example,  Virginio  Gayda,  the  well-known 
author  of  Gli  Slavi  delta  Venezia  Gkttia  (Milano,  Rava, 
1915,  28),  La  Dabnaxia  (Torino,  1915,  23),  and  La  crisi 
di  un  impero  (Milano,  1915,  2  editions ;  translated  into  Eng- 
lish under  the  title :  Modern  Austria,  London,  Unwin,  1915, 
350)  says  this  in  his  V Austria  di  Francisco  Giuseppe 
(Milano,  1915,  p.  101): 

At  the  Berlin  Congress  in  1878,  the  "honest  broker/9  as  Bis- 
marck styled  himself,  was  able  with  the  approval  of  Europt  tt 
make  a  present  to  Austria-Hungary  of  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina, 
two  purely  Serbian  provinces. 

By  the  achievement  Berlin  obtained  a  really  great  victory.  In 
soothing  the  pain  of  the  Habsburg  dynasty  and  teaching  the 
wound  bleeding  ever  since  Sadowa,  he  attached  Austria-Hungary 
definitely  to  his  cause,  and  the  Austro-German  Alliance  formed 
in  the  same  year  (1879)  was  but  a  conspicuous  proof  of  his 
mastery.  The  Austro-Hungarian  joint  foreign  minister,  Count 
Andrassy,  could  come  in  triumph  from  Berlin  to  Vienna,  and  in 
announcing  the  news  to  the  emperor,  could  say  solemnly,  "Majes- 
ty, the  door  of  the  Balkans  is  now  open  to  you !"  But  as  an  Italian 
author  remarks:  "From  this  very  day,  outside  and  inside  the 
empire,  was  ushered  in  a  policy  anti-Slavic  and  consequently 
anti-Balkanic.  In  occupying  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina,  Austria's 
first  object  was  to  prevent  Serbia  and  Montenegro  from  raising 
there,  their  flag  and  from  uniting  to  form  another  important 
Slavic  state  in  the  south.  With  that  same  object  in  view  Vienna 
'  has  always  hatched  intrigues  to  divide  Belgrade  and  Cetinje, 
and  has  tried  as  long  as  possible  to  keep  in  her  occupation  the 
sandjak  of  Novi-Bazar.  But  with  a  persistent  policy  of  dena- 
tionalization and  persecution  she  has  ended  by  creating  dissat- 
isfactions, the  spirit  of  rebellion  and  the  South-Slavic  Irredenta. 
We  know  what  has  been  done  in  Bosnia  where  the  authority  of 
the  bayonet  still  reigns  supreme,  and  the  last  transformations 
in  the  government  have  brought  the  whole  civil  administration 


Preface  87 

under  the  control  of  the  chief  military  commandant,  General 
Potiorek." 

An  Austrian  diplomat,  "Baron  Prokesh-Osten,"  once 
said  that  the  problem  of  the  Near  East  is  the  problem  of 
Russia  versus  Europe,  but  to-day  it  is  a  problem  of  Europe 
and  America.  A  Russian  diplomat  and  statesmen,  Prince 
Trubetskoy  said :  "In  Austria  lies  the  centre  of  gravity  of 
the  European  balance  of  power."  This  centre  must  be 
destroyed  for  the  sake  of  a  universal  peace.  Liubomir* 
Mihailovich,  in  his  Liberty  and  Death  for  Serbia:  Her  Su- 
preme International  Patriotism  ("Forum,"  July,  1918,  20- 
28)  says  rightly  that  Austro-Hungary  and  Bulgaria  are 
arch  criminals  in  the  Teutonic  conspiracy  to  enslave  the 
world.  He  shows  clearly  (1)  that  "without  the  coopera- 
tion of  Austro-Hungary  and  Bulgaria  there  would  be  no 
world  war";  (2)'  that  "Liberty  or  Death"  are  no  vain  words 
for  the  South-Slavs,  but  their  deep  conviction  and  life 
principle.  The  South-Slavic  nations — Serbs,  Croats  and 
Slovenes — are  the  natural  and  historical  barrier  against 
Pan-German  plot  of  occupying  the  East  as  a  means  of 
World  Dominion.  Serbia  means  to  the  South-Slavs  what 
Piedmont  meant  to  the  Italians  at  the  time  of  their  strug- 
gle for  unity  (1848-1860).  Dr.  Hinko  Hinkovich  claims 
that  this  terrible  war  began  "as  a  tragic  conflict  between 
two  great  ideas:  the  Pan-German  and  the  Jugoslav  idea; 
in  which  conflict  Serbia  as  the  champion  of  the  latter  repre- 
sents the  Right  and  the  sacred  principles  of  Democracy, 
while  the  Central  Powers  stand  for  brutal  force  and  the 
most  hideous  product  of  Autocracy — Prussian  Militarism. 
...  If  Serbia  by  herself  proved  a  remarkable  obstacle  to 
the  German  scheme  of  MitteLEuropa,  a  united  Jugoslavia 
would  be  an  incomparably  graver  obstruction.  •  .  .  Serbia 
has  no  imperialistic  designs  at  all.  She  is  not  waging  a  war 
of  conquest.  She  does  not  struggle  for  a  greater  Serbia, 
i.  e.,  to  get  more  land,  but  for  the  deliverance  of  her  sub- 


88  Preface 

dued  kinsmen  and  the  union  of  our  whole  race.  It  would 
be  equally  false  to  speak  of  a  great  Jugoslavia.  She  ought 
not  to  be  greater  or  smaller,  but  the  Jugoslavia  including 
the  whole  of  our  national  territory." 

Without  a  free  United  South-Slavic  States  in  the 
Balkans  there  will  be  no  peace  in  Europe.13  Serbia  sticks 
everything  to  this  end.  Dr.  Milenko  R.  Vesnich,  the  chair- 
man of  Serbia's  War  Mission  to  the  United  States,  says 
rightly : 

This  war  will  come  to  an  end  some  day  and  we  should  all 
know  what  this  end  will  be.  I,  of  course,  do  not  doubt  for  a 
single  moment  that  victory  will  be  ours. 

The  Teutonic  Powers  inaugurated  this  war  with  the  determina- 
tion to  push  their  activities  toward  the  Near  East.  The  future 
peace  conference  will  have  to  erect  a  barrier  strong  enough  to 
prevent  the  repetition  of  such  an  undertaking. 

The  slightest  knowledge  of  the  psychology  of  the  Slavic 
peoples  will  convince  the  World  Powers  at  the  next  Peace 
Congress  that  the  freedom  of  Slavs  is  the  corner-stone  of  a 
peaceful  and  progressive  Humanity. 

The  knowledge  of  the  Slavic  soul  will,  no  doubt,  save  the 
Allies  from  many  misunderstandings  with  their  most  demo- 
cratic admirers.  There  are  so  many  teaching  chairs  for  all 
kinds  of  histories,  literatures,  languages,  arts,  etc.,  but  few 
universities  are  interested  in  the  Slavic  culture  and  civiliza- 
tion. Only  recently  a  Society  for  the  Advancement  of 
Slavic  Study  was  established  in  the  United  States.14  Let  us 
hope  that  in  the  near  future  many  misunderstandings  will 
be  straightened  out  by  the  ability  of  appreciating  one  an- 
other's point  of  view  in  every  dimension* 

This  work  has  been  finished  before  the  amazing  Russian 
Revolution.  I  thought  it  was  my  duty  to  write  this  informa- 
tive study  on  the  mind  of  the  Slav  for  the  non-Slavic  world. 


Preface  89 

The  foreign  writers  about  the  Slavs  give  us  only  condemna- 
tion or  too  much  praise  along  certain  insignificant  lines,  but 
few  of  them  are  able  to  grasp  and  present  the  Slavic  soul 
in  its  essence.  Just  a  year  before  this  bloody  war  broke 
out  I  published  my  Psychology  of  the  People  in  a  Serbian 
magazine  for  belletristics,  art,  and  science  (edited  by  Pro- 
fessor Dushan  Kotur  of  a  Serbian  High  Classical  Gymnasium 
in  Karlovci,  Slavonia).15  A  part  of  this  work  has  been  used 
in  my  papers  and  addresses  delivered  before  the  American 
Psychological  Association  (Philadelphia  meeting,  1914), ie 
City  Club  of  Chicago  (March  11, 1915),  Federacidn  de  Estur 
dantes  de  Habla  Espanola  (Columbia  University,  May  5, 
1917),  South-Slavic  Society  of  New  York  City  (1914  and 
1915),  etc.  Two  English  articles  of  mine  have  been  pub- 
lished in  two  English  magazines  issued  by  Poles  and  Russians 
respectively.  In  the  Chicago  Free  Poland  (a  semi-monthly 
for  the  Truth  about  Poland  and  her  people ;  now  published 
in  Washington,  D.  C.)>17  my  article  on  Psychology  of  the 
Slavic  People  is  published;  the  Russian  Review  (N.  Y. 
City)  18  published  and  reprinted  my  Psychology  of  the 
Slav.  My  Slavic  Soul  will  be  published  soon  as  the  first  num- 
ber in  the  Proceedings  of  the  Society  for  the  Advancement 
of  Slavic  Study.  My  Serbian  or  Croatian  articles,  entitled 
Slavic  Sotd,  Slavic  Tribes,  South-Slavs  and  Reformation, 
The  Slavic  Race,  etc.,  are  published  in  the  American  South- 
Slavic  annuals  edited  by  Petar  O.  Stiyachich,  Milosh  Mrvosh, 
Ivo  Kreshich,  and  John  R.  Palandachich.10  All  of  these 
articles  are  more  or  less  used  in  this  work. 

I  take  great  pleasure  in  thanking  most  heartily  Nikola 
Tesla,  the  great  inventor  and  first-class  knower  of  all  Slavic 
culture  and  civilization,  for  his  manysided  and  deep  sugges- 
tions in  regard  to  the  Slavic  soul  in  general  and  the  South- 
Slavs  in  particular.  His  profound  psychological  analysis 
of  the  Slavs  amazed  me  in  many  of  our  talks  and  I  dare  to 


40  Preface 

say  that  he  as  Serbian  by  birth,  represents  most  uniquely 
the  composite  of  a  typical  Slavic  soul  almost  in  every  dimen- 
sion. 

My  thanks  also  to  many  suggestions  and  helps  of  various 
kinds  given  to  me  by  Dr.  Thomas  M.  Balliet,  Dean  of  the 
New  York  University  School  of  Pedagogy,  Professor  Robert 
J.  Eerner  of  the  University  of  Missouri,  Dr.  Beatrice  L. 
Stevenson,  Professor  Milivoye  St.  Stanoyevich,  Miss  Ruth 
Hill,  Professor  Albert  Mamatej,  John  Grgurevich,  John  Ski- 
binski,  Josip  Marohnich,  John  6.  Rosicky,  A.  V.  Geringer, 
Rev.  Petar  O.  Stiyachich,  Prof.  L.  Zelenka  Lerando,  etc. 

I  am  sorry  to  say  that  on  account  of  the  lack  of  good 
Slavic  illustrations  the  volumes  could  not  be  illustrated  as 
richly  as  it  was  intended.  This  is  the  only  reason  why  dif- 
ferent Slavic  peoples  are  represented  unequally  in  regard  to 
the  number  of  illustrations. 

I  am  sending  this  work  in  the  hope  that  it  will  help  the 
English-speaking  people  to  get  a  better,  more  intelligent 
conception  of  the  Slavic  People  as  a  whole. 

Paul  R.  Radosavljevich* 

New  York  University,  Oct.  20,  1918. 


ill 

Mi 
III 

I 

1  i  - 
a  || 

ft,  fe  "* 

s  iJ 
*  1(5 

ill 


f 


t  '■  «  •  "»  ■ 


•  •  •  •  •  • 


NOTES  TO  THE  PREFACE 

1.  Spurred  by  President  Wilson's  promise  to  stand  by 
Russia,  Baptist  and  Presbyterian  leaders  discussed  plans 
for  aiding  that  country  in  the  spiritual  field.  A  call  was 
framed  for  an  interdenominational  Protestant  conference  to 
be  held  in  Chicago  at  the  end  of  June,  1918.  Its  principal 
aim  will  be  to  lay  the  foundation  for  a  union  between  Western 
Protestantism  and  the  Orthodox  Russian  Church,  now  di- 
vorced from  the  State  (the  first  Patriarch  of  this  independent 
church  since  Peter  the  Great  is  the  former  Archbishop  Tik- 
hon  of  New  York  City  Russian  Cathedral).  There  is  also 
an  American  Branch  of  the  Anglican  and  Eastern  Associa- 
tion for  promoting  intercommunion  between  the  Anglican  and 
Eastern-Orthodox  Churches  (incorporating  the  Anglican 
and  Eastern-Orthodox  Churches  Union  and  the  Eastern 
Church  Association).  The  secretary  of  this  Association  is 
Rev.  W.  C.  Emhardt,  Newtown,  Bucks  County,  Pa. 

2.  The  telegram  was  as  follows : 

Three  thousand  Russian  citizens  assembled  at  Cooper  Union 
at  a  meeting  called  by  the  Russian  League  of  Unity,  represent- 
ing various  Russian  organizations  in  the  United  States,  unani- 
mously resolve  to  express  to  you,  Mr.  President,  their  apprecia- 
tion of  the  invitation  tendered  by  the  Federal  Government  to  the 
Russian  citizens  in  the  United  States  to  co-operate  with  the  Gov- 
ernment in  the  Third  Liberty  Loan  campaign. 

We  take  this  invitation  to  be  a  sign  that  you,  Mr.  President, 
still  consider  us  to  be  citizens  of  an  allied  nation;  that  you  make 
neither  us  nor  Russia  responsible  for  the  treacherous  separate 
peace  concluded  at  Brest-Litovsk  by  a  group  of  political  adven- 
turers who  compromise  and  humiliate  Russian  liberty  and  democ- 
racy. 

41 


4«  Notes  to  the  Preface 

We  are  very  grateful  to  you,  Mr.  President,  for  your  friendly 
policy  toward  Russia.  The  only  hope  for  resurrection  of  the 
Russian  democracy,  the  only  hope  for  our  liberty,  depends  now 
upon  the  immediate  and  generous  help  of  the  United  States.  At 
this  critical  moment  of  our  national  history  we  call  for  help  from 
our  friends,  and  we  are  sure  that  they  will  answer  the  call  for 
suffering  Russia. 

We  are  sure  that  when  tjiere  will  be  created  in  Russia  a  real 
democratic  national  government  the  United  States  will  help  it  to 
establish  democratic  order  in  place  of  the  tyranny  organized  by 
criminal  elements,  former  Tsar's  agents  and  gendarmes  com- 
bined with  German  spies  and  several  political  dreamers  as  a 
flavor.  We  are  also  sure  that,  on  the  other  hand,  you  will  help 
the  Russian  democracy  in  its  fight  against  the  first  attempt  of 
the  autocratic  counter-revolution. 

It  is  difficult  to  send  the  "S.  O.  S."  to  our  friends,  but  we  con- 
sider it  our  patriotic  duty  to  say  that  at  this  moment  our  country 
is  helpless,  and  that  without  immediate  allied  help  she  will  soon 
become  an  easy  prey  to  German  hands,  which  means  almost  a 
certain  defeat  of  the  great  idea  to  make  the  world  safe  for 
democracy. 

At  this  hour  of  our  national  distress  the  stars  of  the  American 
flag  are  the  stars  of  our  hope.  Long  live  the  American  nation! 
Long  live  her  first  citizen,  the  greatest  interpreter  of  the  task  of 
democracy  in  this  hour  of  world's  conflict! 

3.  The  purpose  of  the  league  is  to  inform  the  Russian 
people  regarding  the  political  and  commercial  aims  of  Amer- 
ica. The  league  is  made  up  of  men  prominent  in  political, 
sociological  and  business  affairs. 

Dr.  Frank  Goodnow,  formerly  in  the  United  States  diplo- 
matic service,  has  been  elected  president;  William  Boyce 
Thompson,  of  New  York,  former  head  of  the  American  Red 
Cross  in  Russia,  vice-president,  and  Herbert  L.  Carpenter,  of 
Brooklyn,  secretary. 

Members  of  the  Executive  Committee  include  Senators 
Owen,  of  Oklahoma ;  Borah,  of  Idaho ;  Calder,  of  New  York ; 
Williams,  of  Mississippi,  chairman  of  the  House  Foreign 
Affairs  Committee,  and  Representative  Cooper,  of  Wiscon- 


Notes  to  the  Preface  43 

sin,  ranking  Republican  on  the  House  Committee. 

Delegations  will  be  sent  to  Russia  to  spread  information 
of  America's  desire  to  assist  as  well  as  proffering  material 
assistance. 

President  Wilson  is  in  sympathy  with  the  league's  pur- 
poses, which  recently  were  discussed  with  him  by  Senators 
Owen,  Borah  and  Calder.  Among  others  said  to  be  behind 
the  movement  are  Colonel  E.  M.  House,  the  President's  ad- 
viser; Chairman  Henry  P.  Davison,  of  the  American  Red 
Cross,  and  Frank  A.  Vanderlip. 

Resolutions  adopted  by  the  executive  committee  expressed 
the  league's  "confidence  in  the  Russian  people,  its  deep  ap- 
preciation of  their  sacrifices  in  this  great  war  and  its  realiza- 
tion of  the  vital  importance  of  a  common  understanding  and 
action  between  the  peoples  of  Russia  and  the  United  States, 
and  through  its  executive  committee  hereby  pledges  itself  to 
exert  its  energy  and  full  force  toward  effectively  safeguard- 
ing our  common  liberty  and  toward  throwing  off  the  yoke 
of  autocratic  power,  to  the  end  that  the  world  may  enjoy 
a  lasting  peace  and  fair  dealing  between  all  nations." 

4.  See  also:  Andreyev,  L.  N.,  The  confessions  of  a  little 
man  during  great  days,  N.  Y.,  Knopf,  1917,  242 ;  BavwcXELe, 
J.,  Comment  est  n£e  la  revolution  russe,  Paris,  Nouvelle 
librairie  nationale,  1917,  VI  +  96;  Beatty,  B.,  The  Fall 
of  the  Winter  Palace,  N.  Y.,  Century  Co.,  1918;  Borah, 
W.  E.,  Russia  must  be  saved!  (Special  Suppl.  to  "Russkoye 
Slovo,"  July  27,  1918;  BourdUlon,  F.  V.,  Russia  reborn, 
London,  Humphreys,  1917,  29  (poems);  Brown,  A.  J., 
Russia  in  transformation,  N.  Y.,  Revell,  1917,  190;  Bubli- 
iov,  A.  A.,  Bolsheviki  and  Russia's  Financial  Disaster  (Spe- 
cial Suppl.  to  "Ruskoye  Slovo,"  July  27,  1918,  3-4); 
Princess  Cantacuz&ne  (Countess  Sp£ransky,  n£e  Grant), 
Last  Days  of  the  Russian  Autocracy  (The  Saturady  Eve- 
ning Post,  vol.  19r,  No.  12,  Sep.  21,  1918,  pp.  3-4,  49,  52, 
66-7,  61-2,  66-7,  67;  etc.) ;  Cross,  S.  H.,  Russian  revolution 


44  Notes  to  the  Preface 

in  making,  Cleveland,  Ohio,  Western  Reserve  University 
Press,  1917,  19;  Denis,  E.,  La  revolution  russe  (La  Nation 
Tchique,  II,  1917,  855-66);  Dorr,  Mrs.  R.  Ch.,  Inside  the 
Russian  revolution,  N.  Y.,  Macmillan,  1917,  243;  Ehrlich, 
N.,  New  Russia,  N.  Y.,  1917,  15 ;  Farbman,  M.,  The  Rus- 
sian revolution,  London,  Headley,  1917,  46;  Garnet t,  O., 
In  Russia's  Night,  London,  Collins,  1918 ;  GUson,  Ch.  J.  L., 
In  arms  for  Russia,  London,  Milford,  1918,  VII  +  284; 
G older,  F.  Alf.,  The  Russian  Revolution  ("Russian  Revolu- 
tion," Cambridge,  Harvard  University  Press,  1918,  pp.  47- 
78) ;  Harper,  Mrs.  Florence,  Runaway  Russia,  N.  Y.,  Cen- 
tury Co.,  1918,  850;  Harper,  S.  N.,  Forces  behind  the  Rus- 
sian revolution  ("Russian  Revolution,"  Cambridge,  Harvard 
University  Press,  1918,  pp.  25-43);  Houghting,  J.  L., 
Diary  of  the  Russian  Revolution,  N.  Y.,  Dodd,  Mead  &  Co., 
1918;  Jones,  S.,  Russia  in  revolution,  London,  Jenkins, 
1917;  Lenin,  Nikolay,  Political  parties  in  Russia,  N.  Y., 
Socialist  Publishing  Society,  1917,  16;  LiddeU,  R.  S.,  Ac- 
tions and  reactions  in  Russia,  London,  Chapman  &  Hall, 

1917,  VIII+227;  Marcosson,  The  Rebirth  of  Russia,  N.  Y., 
Brentano,  1918;  Maryle-Markovitch  (Mme.  de  Nery),  La 
Revolution  russe,  Paris,  1917;  MichaUovsky,  A.,  Kerensky 
and  Kornilov  (Russ.  Rev.,  IV,  No.  1,  1918,  88-100) ;  Mot- 
zin,  L.,  The  Jewish  Share  in  the  Russian  Revolution  (The 
Menorah  Journal,  Oct.,  1917);  Mozorov,  N.  A.,  Science 
and  Freedom  (Russ.  Rev.,  IV,  No.  1,  1918,  64-72) ;  Murat, 
Raspoutine  et  Paube  sanglante,  Paris,  1918;  L.  Naudeau*, 
Russia's   Constituent   Assembly    (Current   History,   Aug., 

1918,  267-74) ;  Oberuchev,  G.  M.,  Why  the  Social-Revolu- 
tionaries oppose  Government  by  the  Soviets  (Special  Suppl. 
of  the  "Ruskoye  Slovo,"  July  27,  1918,  p.  4] | ;  Olgm,  M.  J., 
The  Soul  of  the  Russian  Revolution,  N.  Y.,  Holt,  1918,  X 
+  182 ;  Omessa,  Cr.,  Rasputin  and  the  Russian  Court,  Lon- 
don, Newnes,  1918,  128;  Pasvolsky,  L.:  (1)  Russia's 
Tragedy  (Russ.  Rev.,  IV,  No.  1,  1918,  7-88);  (2)  The 


Notes  to  the  Preface  45 

Russian  Problem  (Special  Suppl.  of  "Ruskoye  Slovo,"  July 
27,  1918,  1-2) ;  (3)  How  to  help  Russia  (Russian  Slovo, 
Friday,  May  24,  1918);  Pereyra  #  RSvisz,  Disolucion  de 
Russie,  Paris,  1917;  Petrwnkevitch,  A.  /.:  (1)  The  role  of 
the  intellectuals  in  the  liberating  movement  in  Russia  ("Rus- 
sian Revolution,"  Cambridge,  Harvard  University  Press, 
1918,  pp.  8-21) ;  (2)  The  Russian  Revolution  (The  Yale 
Alumni  Weekly,  1917);  (8)  Russian  Revolution  (Yale  Re- 
view, July,  1917) ;  (4)  The  Political  Crisis  in  Russia  (Yale 
Alumni  Weekly,  Nov.  16, 1917) ;  Plekhanov,  G.  V.,  An  open 
letter  to  the  Workingmen  of  Petrograd  (Russ.  Rev.,  IV, 
No.  1,  1918,  89-43);  J.  Pollock,  War  and  revolution  in 
Russia,  London,  Constable,  1918,  XVIH  +  280; 
Poole,  E.,  The  Dark  People:  Russia's  Crisis,  N.  Y.,  Macmil- 
lan,  1918 ;  Preev,  Z.  N.9  The  Russian  Revolution  and  Who's 
Who  in  Russia,  London,  Bale,  1917, 119;  Radziwil,  Princess 
Catherine,  Rasputin  and  the  Russian  Revolution,  N.  Y., 
Lane,  1918,  819;  Rey,  A.  A.:  (1)  Neutralisation  des 
dltrotis  (!);  Constantinople  russe;  couronment  de  l'£difice 
politique  de  la  nouvelle  Europe,  Paris,  Meynial,  1917,  62; 
(2)  La  Russie  et  la  revolution,  Paris,  Meynial,  1917,  26; 
Rivet,  Ch.,  The  last  of  the  Romanofs,  London,  Constable, 
1918;  Root,  E„  The  United  States  and  the  War;  The  Mis- 
sion to  Russia,  Cambridge,  Harvard  University  Press,  1918 ; 
Rose,  A.,  Russia  in  Upheaval,  N.  Y.,  Century  Co.,  1918, 
850;  Sack,  A.  J.,  The  Birth  of  the  Russian  Democracy, 
N.  Y.,  1918,  586;  Savinkov,  B.  V.  ("Ropshiri"),  What  never 
happened;  a  novel  of  the  Revolution,  N.  Y.,  Knopf,  1917, 
448;  Schopfer,  J.,  Through  the  Russian  Revolution;  notes 
of  an  eye-witness,  from  12th  March  to  80th  May,  London, 
Hutchinson,  1917,  VIII  +  252;  William  Howard  Taft,  Our 
Russian  Policy  (N.  Y.  Herald,  Sep.  26,  1918,  Part  One,  p. 
10 ;  reprinted  from  Philadelphia  Public  Ledger)  ;  Thompson, 
D.  C,  Blood  Stained  Russia,  N.  Y.,  Century  Co.,  1918; 
Trotzki,  Leon,  Bolsheviki  and  World  Peace,  N.  Y.,  Boni  & 


\ 


46  Notes  to  the  Preface 

Liveright,  1918,  839;  Turin,  S.  P.,  Revolution  and  new 
Russia:  two  addresses,  London,  Unwin,  1917,  7;  Vander- 
veUe,  E.9  Trois  aspects  de  la  revolution  russe  (7  mai — 25 
juin,  1917),  Paris,  1917;  Wesselitzlcy,  G.  de,  Russie  et 
d&nocratie;  la  pieuvre  allemande  en  Russie,  Paris,  Lethiel- 
leux,  1916, 189 ;  Williams,  H.,  Summary  of  the  Russian  Sit- 
uation (Current  History,  Aug.,  1918,  265-6);  WUson  W„ 
Why  we  are  at  war,  N.  Y.,  Harper  &  Brothers,  1917,  79; 
WincheU,  H.  V.,  Russia  in  War  Time  (Mining  and  Scien- 
tific Press,  San  Francisco,  Cal.,  Oct.  27,  1917;  also  in: 
The  Journal  of  Geography,  XVI,  1918,  245-254) ;  Yalcovle- 
vich,  A.,  Who  is  the  Russian  Intelligenzia?  (Russian  Rev., 
IV,  No.  1,  1918,  78-89);  Yarmolinsky,  A.:  (1)  Russia  in 
arms:  social  aspects  (Bookman,  Vol.  44,  1917,  598-603); 
(2)  Russia  Resurgent  (Ibid.,  May,  1917);  (3)  Speaking 
of  Russia  (Ibid.,  Oct.,  1917);  Yarros,  V.  S„  The  New 
Russia  and  the  New  Internationalism  (The  World  Court 
Magazine,  April,  1918)  ;  Russian  Political  Parties  and  their 
Aims  (Free  Poland,  IV,  1917,  53-54)  ;  Greetings  to  the  New 
Russia,  addresses  at  a  meeting  held  at  the  Hudson  Theatre, 
N.  Y.,  April  23,  1917,  under  the  auspices  of  the  National 
Institute  of  Arts  and  Letters,  Washington,  D.  C,  1917,  14 ; 
A  Polish  Socialist,  The  Bolsheviks  and  Poland  (Pol.  Rev., 
II,  No.  1,  1918,  46-52) ;  The  Grandmother  of  the  Russian 
Revolution  on  Her  Own  Life  (Russ.  Rev.,  IV,  No.  1,  1918, 
101-7) ;  Les  Yougoslaves  et  la  conference  de  Brest-Litovsk 
(BibliotMque  Croate,  No.  1,  1917) ;  Why  the  Social-Demo- 
crats Oppose  the  Soviets  (Special  Suppl.  to  the  "Ruskoye 
Slovo,"  July  27,  1918,  8);  New  Forces  at  Work  to  Save 
Russia  (N.  Y.  Times  Current  History,  Aug.,  1918,  252- 
65);  etc. 

5.  The  Czech  National  Alliance  of  Chicago  issued  a 
Newspaper  Bulletin  April  30,  1918,  shortly  after  the  arrival 
of  Professor  Thomas  Garigue  Masaryk  to  the  United  States. 
This  Bulletin  says : 


Notes  to  the  Preface  4T 

Who  is  Professor  Masaryk?  However  well  informed  and  well 
stocked  may  be  the  libraries  of  the  American  newspapers,  they 
are  not  likely  to  have  at  hand  very  extended  information  about 
the  Bohemian  statesman  who  landed  on  American  soil  at  Van- 
couver, B.  C,  on  March  29th.  He  comes  from  Russia,  where  he 
witnessed  all  the  surprising  vicissitudes  of  the  revolution.  He  is 
not  a  Russian.  He  is  a  Czech,  professor  at  the  University  of 
Prague  and  deputy  for  Moravia  to  the  Vienna  Parliament,  as 
well  as  member  of  the  Austrian  delegation. 

He  may  be  likened  to  Mazzini  and  Garibaldi,  combined  in  one 
person.  Shortly  after  the  world  war  broke  out,  he  fled  from 
Austria  and  became  a  leader  of  the  Czechoslovak  revolution 
against  Austria.  From  the  very  beginning  of  his  campaign  he 
made  independent  Bohemia  his  aim  and  started  a  mighty  move- 
ment in  its  behalf,  backed  by  every  Czech  and  Slovak  living 
beyond  the  Austro-Hungarian  boundaries. 

Since  the  very  first  Austro-Russian  battles  Czechoslovak  con- 
scripts in  Austrian  uniform  surrendered  to  the  Russians  in  tens 
and  hundreds  of  thousands.  Masaryk  organized  an  army  of 
Czechoslovak  prisoners  of  war  both  in  Russia  and  France,  and 
he  is  its  political  leader.  This  army  fought  in  the  last  Russian 
offensive  in  Galicia  in  June,  1917,  and  a  few  weeks  later  Gen- 
eral Brusilov  said:  Czechoslovak 8,  perfidiously  abandoned  at 
Tamopol  by  our  infantry,  fought  in  such  a  way  that  the  world 
ought  to  fall  on  its  knees  before  them.  There  are  to-day  some 
120,000  men  in  this  army,  getting  ready  to  take  part  in  the 
decisive  fights  on  the  Western  front. 

Masaryk  can  render  immense  services  to  the  Allies,  because  of 
his  knowledge  of  political  conditions  in  Austria  and  Germany, 
which  is  unequalled.  He  was  the  first  of  all  the  statesmen  and 
diplomats  to  emphasise  the  absolute  dependence  of  Austria-Hun* 
gory  upon  Germany.  He  saw  clearly  right  from  the  start,  what 
English  and  American  statesmen  are  only  now  realizing,  that 
plans  for  the  separation  of  Austria  from  Germany  were  Utopian. 
He  declared  long  ago  that  there  was  no  reason  to  hope  for  an 
internal  revolution  in  Germany.  He  did  not  believe  that  the 
masses  of  German  people  would  rise  against  the  Junkers,  and  he 
told  the  Allied  press  in  1915  repeatedly  that  the  rulers  of  Ger- 
many would  sacrifice  remorselessly  millions  of  human  lives,  even 
millions  of  German  soldiers,  to  their  idea  of  world-domination. 
He  did  not  believe  in  German  social  revolution  from  which  so 
much  was  expected  by  the  Allies;  he  pointed  to  the  materialistic 


1 

4 
< 


48  Notes  to  the  Preface 

social  democracy  of  Germany,  of  which  he  had  always  been  a 
close  student,  as  a  proof  that  all  Germans  were  united  in  the 
imperialistic  aims  of  their  rulers. 

But  Masaryk  is  also  one  of  the  foremost  students  of  Russia. 
He  knew  Russia  before  the  Revolution  and  wrote  an  excellent 
account  of  it  in  a  book  entitled  Russia  and  Europe.  This  was 
published  in  1913,  and  the  German  translation  made  a  great  stir 
in  Germany.  It  is  a  pity  that  it  has  not  yet  been  translated  into 
English.  A  few  chapters  have  been  published  by  the  London 
weekly,  The  New  Europe.  For  the  last  year  Masaryk  has  lived 
in  Russia.  He  comes  from  Russia  and  will  be  an  authority  on 
the  Russian  problems  which  mean  so  much  to  the  world  and  to 
the  cause  of  democracy.  The  American  people  will  have  an 
opportunity  to  hear  the  calm  judgment  of  a  great  scholar  and  a 
great  statesman  on  the  developments  in  Russia. 

When  Masaryk  left  Bohemia  in  1914,  he  carried  with  him  full 
powers  from  the  elected  representatives  of  the  Czech  people.  He 
speaks  for  ten  million  Czechoslovaks.  The  Czech  revolution 
against  Austria  found  in  him  an  ideal  leader.  He  comes  now 
to  the  United  States  to  work  here  not  merely  for  the  realization 
of  independent  Bohemia,  but  also  for  the  victory  of  the  dem- 
ocratic principles. 

A  Few  Biographical  Facts 

Masaryk  was  born  in  1850  in  Moravia,  in  the  same  district  in 
which  three  hundred  years  earlier  was  born  that  great  teacher  of 
nations,  John  Amos  Comenius.  His  father  was  but  a  coachman 
and  Thomas  was  destined  to  become  a  blacksmith.  He  worked 
at  this  trade  as  apprentice  for  some  time,  but  at  the  age  of  15 
he  entered  the  gymnasium  of  Brno  (Briinn),  Moravia,  and  in 
1872  commenced  to  study  at  the  University  of  Vienna.  In  1876 
he  published  his  first  book,  Immortality  According  to  Plato,  and 
since  then  his  reputation  as  a  scholar  was  assured. 

His  work  on  Suicide  (1881)  gained  for  him  reputation  as  a 
great  savant  but  at  the  same  time  bitter  enemies  among  the  Aus- 
trian reactionaries.  In  1882  he  was  appointed  professor  at  the 
Bohemian  University  in  Prague. 

Masaryk  knows  the  United  States  well.  He  came  here  for  the 
first  time  in  1878  in  order  to  get  acquainted,  at  first  hand,  with 
the  greatest  democracy  of  the  world.  He  learned  much  here,  and 
when  he  went  back,  he  was  accompanied  by  an  American  lady 


Note*  to  the  Preface  49 

(Miss  Charley  Garrigue  of  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.)  to  whom  he  was 
married.  Mrs.  Masaryk  has  since  been  an  important  co-worker 
in  the  life  of  the  Bohemian  scholar.  She  learned  to  love  the 
small  Czech  nation  and  the  Czech  people  adopted  her  for  their 
own.  She  is  still  in  Prague,  suffering  much  persecution  from 
the  vindictive  Austrian  officials.  Her  daughter,  Dr.  Alice  Ma- 
saryk, was  imprisoned  in  Vienna  for  a  long  time,  just  because 
she  was  Masaryk's  daughter,  and  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  noble 
protest  of  the  American  women  she  probably  would  have  suffered 
the  fate  of  Edith  Cavell. 

Masaryk  devoted  his  life  to  the  task  of  strengthening  and 
deepening  the  spiritual  and  cultural  life  of  his  people.  He  is 
really  the  last  of  the  so-called  awakeners  of  Bohemia.  After  the 
thirty  years'  war  the  Czechoslovak  people  were  subjected  to 
forcible  Germanization  and  degradation  by  the  Austrian  au- 
tocracy and  bureaucracy.  They  seemed  to  be  almost  dead,  when  in 
the  first  half  of  the  nineteenth  century  a  series  of  remarkable  men 
awakened  their  people  to  a  new  life.  Masaryk  is  the  last,  and 
the  greatest  of  them.  He  raised  the  self-confidence  of  the  people 
and  he  laid  a  firm  democratic  foundation  for  its  progress.  His 
writings,  such  as  The  Bohemian  Question,  Jan  Hus,  Karel  Han- 
licek,  aimed  at  the  moral  and  religious  uplifting  of  the  nation. 
As  a  social  economist  Masaryk  paid  much  attention  to  social 
problems.  His  greatest  book  in  this  field  is  The  Social  Question, 
a  powerful  criticism  of  the  theories  of  Marx.  Masaryk  takes  an 
attitude  opposing  Marx's  materialism,  and  he  loves  Russia,  be- 
cause he  sees  in  the  Russian  soul  a  deep  striving  after  idealism. 
As  a  Slav  he  always  felt  a  close  relationship  to  the  Russian 
people  and  devoted  to  them  much  sympathetic  study. 

He  has  been  several  times  in  the  United  States.  He  visited 
the  principal  settlements  of  the  Bohemian  immigrants  in  this 
country  and  urged  them  to  follow  the  ideals  of  humanity  and 
democracy.  As  a  scholar  he  lectured  at  several  of  the  American 
universities  and  learned  societies,  especially  at  the  University  of 
Chicago. 

Masaryk  as  a  Statesman 

Masaryk  is  a  great  scholar  with  a  well-established  reputation 
among  the  learned  men  of  the  world.  But  he  did  not  write  or 
live  for  a  small  circle  of  savants.  He  believes  that  science  and 
philosophy  have  a  significance  for  all  men,  for  the  great  masses 


50  Notes  to  the  Preface 

as  well  as  for  the  professors.  He  always  labored  for  the  good 
of  his  people  and  he  was  a  true  democrat  in  his  life  work.  For 
that  reason  his  political  labors  have  had  far-reaching  effects  on 
the  Czech  people. 

His  principal  endeavor  was  to  acquaint  the  Czech  people  with 
the  culture  of  the  rest  of  the  world,  as  well  as  to  acquaint  the 
world  with  the  ideals  of  Bohemia.  That  was  the  motive  for  his 
investigations  in  Russia,  England  and  America.  He  was  anxious 
that  his  people  avoid  the  common  error  of  small  nations:  living 
a  life  of  aloofness,  but  faintly  touched  by  the  great  currents 
flowing  outside  of  them.  He  tried  to  break  down  the  wall  of 
separation  between  Bohemia  and  the  rest  of  the  civilized  world, 
to  obtain  access  to  all  healthy  ideas  of  other  nations.  He  did 
much  to  keep  Bohemia  in  contact  with  the  life  of  Russia,  England 
as  well  as  Germany.  He  first  took  part  in  active  political  life  in 
1891,  when  he  was  elected  to  the  Vienna  Parliament  together 
with  his  friend  Dr.  Karel  Kramar*,  who,  during  the  present  war, 
was  sentenced  to  death  for  high  treason.  As  a  leader  of  Bo- 
hemian progressivists  Masaryk  established  a  powerful  daily  in 
Prague,  the  Cos,  and  endeavored  to  give  to  the  politics  of  Bo- 
hemia a  truly  progressive,  democratic  tendency.  During  his  first 
term  in  parliament  he  gained  the  enmity  of  the  jingoes  and 
bureaucrats  of  Austria-Hungary  because  of  his  merciless  ex- 
posure of  the  oppressive  regime  in  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina. 
Later,  he  resigned  his  mandate  and  devoted  himself  wholly  to 
scientific  work  at  the  University  of  Prague  and  cultural  work 
among  his  people.  The  Jews,  and  all  foes  of  superstition,  are 
grateful  to  him  for  the  noble  stand  he  took  in  the  famous  Polna 
trial  of  a  Jew  for  ritual  murder. 

In  1907  Masaryk  was  once  more  sent  to  the  Austrian  parlia- 
ment by  the  Progressive  Party  of  Eastern  Moravia.  Soon  his 
name  both  in  Austria  and  foreign  countries  began  to  be  known 
as  that  of  a  fearless  critic  of  the  brutality  of  the  Austrian  gov- 
ernment and  of  the  reactionary  regime  that  had  Austria  in  its 
grasp.  Masaryk  at  once  became  the  biggest  man  in  the  cosmo- 
politan parliament  of  Vienna  and  the  pride  of  the  Czech  delega- 
tion. Even  then  events  were  preparing  that  were  to  throw  the 
world  a  few  years  later  into  cataclysm. 

In  1 878,  at  the  Congress  of  Berlin,  Germany  turned  over  two 
Turkish  provinces  to  Austria-Hungary,  although  Austria  had  no 
claim  to  sharing  in  Turkish  booty  (the  people  of  these  two  prov- 
inces are  Serbs).     It  was  a  well-calculated  move  of  Germany. 


Notes  to  the  Preface  51 

The  Hapsburgs  from  then  on  turned  their  backs  definitely  on  the 
dream  of  regaining  the  hegemony  of  Germany  from  Prussia  and 
turned  their  ambitions  toward  the  East.  They  began  to  dream 
of  acquiring  Saloniki,  and  Germany  supported  these  ambitions; 
for  if  Austria  ever  got  to  the  JEgean  Sea,  it  would  be  Germany's 
gain,  since  Austria  was  destined,  sooner  or  later,  to  become  but 
a  humble  vassal  of  her  stronger  partner. 

Germany  and  Austria,  in  order  to  conquer  the  Balkans,  needed 
an  excuse  for  war.  This  was  begun  to  be  made  ready  as  early 
as  1908.  Through  forgeries  prepared  by  the  Magyar  "noble- 
man," Count  Forgach,  who  was  then  Austrian  minister  to  Serbia, 
through  false  documents  and  through  the  assistance  of  a  Vienna 
historian,  Professor  Heinrich  Friedjung,  the  claim  was  made, 
presumably  well  supported  by  proofs,  that  the  Jugoslav  subjects 
of  Austria-Hungary  were  engaged  in  a  conspiracy  against  the 
monarchy.  In  Zagreb  (Agram)  fifty-three  Serbs  of  Croatia  and 
Slavonia  were  sentenced  to  the  gallows  and  would  have  been 
executed,  if  Masaryk  had  not  appealed  to  the  whole  world  against 
the  barbarity  and  immorality  of  sacrificing  innocent  men  to  the 
supposed  political  necessity  of  Austria  to  make  out  a  case  against 
Serbia.  Masaryk  proved  that  the  employees  and  officials  of  the 
Austrian  Foreign  Office  manufactured  the  documents  that  sup- 
plied the  proof  for  the  conviction  of  the  Austrian  Jugoslavs. 
The  gallows  were  taken  down;  Masaryk  gained  the  enmity  of 
the  Austrian  diplomats  and  the  gratitude  and  confidence  of  the 
Jugoslavs.  If  any  one  still  imagines  that  Austria  was  justified 
in  presenting  the  famous  ultimatum  to  Serbia,  let  him  read  the 
story  of  the  Agram  and  Friedjung  trials,  and  he  will  become 
convinced  that  Austria  had  for  years  sought  to  pick  a  quarrel 
with  Belgrade.  When  Masaryk  testified  in  the  Friedjung  trial 
in  Vienna,  a  German  author,  Salten,  said  of  the  Czech  states- 
man: When  Professor  Masaryk  speaks,  you  listen  with  a  con- 
fidence thai  takes  possession  of  yon  only  when  great  artists  or 
strong  men  speak.  Even  the  Germans  respect  Masaryk,  however 
much  they  may  hate  him. 

Masaryk  and  War 

When  some  time  in  the  future  a  new  history  of  Bohemia  is 
written,  Masaryk's  flight  from  Austria  in  the  early  days  of  the 
war  will  mark  another  hegira,  the  opening  of  a  new  era  for 
Bohemia.  When  he  left,  the  Czech  people  were  still  full  of  con- 
sternation over  the  outbreak  of  the  war  and  overwhelmed  by  the 


52  Notes  to  the  Preface 

horror  of  it  But  Masaryk  saw  the  unique  opportunity  in  the 
war  of  nations  to  strike  a  determined  blow  for  Bohemian  free- 
dom. He  saw  also  that  Germany's  victory  would  mean  new  suf- 
ferings and  persecutions  for  Bohemia.  Without  hesitation  he 
left  Bohemia  so  that  he  might  be  free  to  lead  the  fight  for  her 
liberation. 

He  went  first  to  Italy,  then  to  Holland,  and  still  later  he  lived 
for  some  time  in  Geneva.  On  July  6,  1915,  the  anniversary  day 
of  the  Czech  hero,  John  Hus,  he  first  publicly  threw  the  gauge 
of  battle  in  the  face  of  the  Hapsburgs.  He  came  out  without 
reservations  for  the  cause  of  the  Allies  and  identified  the  justice 
of  the  Bohemian  cause  with  the  justice  of  the  Allied  cause. 

Then  he  went  to  London  to  lecture  in  the  King's  College  of 
the  University  of  London  upon  a  new  subject  in  the  English 
curriculum,  the  Slavs.  His  course  of  lectures  was  opened  by  a 
memorable  discourse  on  the  place  of  small  nations  in  history. 
Shortly  after  that,  November  14,  1915,  during  a  time  of  much 
trial  to  the  Allies,  when  Russian  armies  were  evacuating  Warsaw, 
he  gave  out,  together  with  representative  men  of  Czech  colonies 
in  France,  England,  Russia  and  America,  the  Bohemian  Declara- 
tion of  Independence.  He  demands  for  the  Czechoslovak  people 
the  right  of  self-determination  and  says :  We  take  the  side  of  the 
fighting  Slavic  nations  and  their  Allies  without  regard  to  victory 
or  defeat,  because  right  is  on  their  side. 

Under  the  inspiration  of  Masaryk's  leadership  Czech  emi- 
grants in  England,  Russia,  France,  and  principally  in  America 
formed  powerful  organizations  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  on 
the  fight  of  Czechs  for  freedom.  In  the  United  States  these 
organizations  are  known  as  the  Bohemian  (Czech)  National  Alli- 
ance and  the  Slovak  Leagues  they  have  been  the  principal  finan- 
cial support  of  Masaryk's  campaign.  For  Masaryk  at  the  very 
start  declared  that  the  Czech  fight  must  be  backed  by  Czech 
money.  Not  a  dollar  would  he  accept  from  friendly  sources  in 
the  Allied  lands.  We  must  finance  our  own  campaign,  was  his 
principle. 

Under  his  guidance,  and  with  the  co-operation  of  Dr.  BeneS 
and  Dr.  Stefanik,  two  Czechoslovak  patriots,  the  great  step  was 
taken  to  create  a  separate  Czechoslovak  army.  Of  course  Bo- 
hemian emigrants  in  France,  England  and  Canada  did  not  wait 
for  this  step,  which  came  long  after  the  war  broke  out.  They 
joined  in  large  numbers  the  armies  of  their  adopted  countries. 
In  Russia  immediately  upon  the  appearance  of  the  revolution  a 


Notes  to  the  Preface  63 

large  and  heroic  army  of  Czechoslovaks  was  organized  under 
Masaryk's  leadership  out  of  the  Bohemian  and  Slovak  prisoners 
of  war,  and  before  Russia  totally  collapsed,  this  army  gave  a 
good  account  of  itself  in  battles  against  the  Austrians.  The 
latest  fruit  of  Masaryk's  labors  is  the  Czechoslovak  army  in 
France  to  which  even  from  the  United  States  thousands  of  vol- 
unteers are  flocking  in  order  to  help  bring  about  victory  for  the 
Allies  and  liberation  for  their  people. 

Masaryk  has  been  in  Russia  since  the  spring  of  1917,  longer 
than  he  expected.  He  had  to  remain  with  his  army  to  guide  it 
in  the  stormy  weather  following  the  downfall  of  the  provisional 
government.  The  army  was  organized  to  fight  the  Germans  and 
therefore  adopted  an  attitude  of  strict  neutrality  in  the  internal 
affairs  of  Russia.  But  it  abandoned  its  neutrality,  when  the 
booty-hunting  German  hordes  invaded  the  interior  of  Russia. 

For  his  revolutionary  activity  Masaryk  was  condemned  to 
death  as  early  as  in  1915  (in  contumacio).  However,  the  execu- 
tion could  not  have  as  yet  taken  place,  the  delinquent  not  being 
present. 

Masaryk  comes  here  as  the  head  of  a  small,  oppressed  nation, 
as  the  chief  of  a  revolutionary  army  fighting  for  democracy.  A 
great  scholar,  an  eminent  statesman,  a  real  man  and  a  noble 
patriot,  a  true  fighter  for  the  principles  of  democracy,  he  comes 
once  more  to  the  country  which  he  has  learned  to  love  for  its 
ideals.  More  than  a  million  of  Czecks  and  Slovaks  will  welcome 
him  royally.  But  his  work  and  his  importance  are  felt  far 
beyond  the  boundaries  of  his  people's  interests.  He  has  been 
for  nearly  half  a  century  a  champion  of  freedom  and  the  rule 
of  the  people. 

See  also:  Tvrzicky,  J.,  Masaryk  in  America  (Bohemian  Revue, 
II,  May,  1918,  66-7) ;  Masaryk  and  his  work  (Ibid.,  I,  Feb.  1917, 
1-7)  ;  Th.  G.  Masaryk:  (1)  The  Future  States  of  Bohemia  (Ibid., 
I,  April,  1917,  1-8);  (2)  Bohemia  and  the  ^European  Crisis 
(Ibid.,  I,  March,  1917,  1-8) ;  J.  Haves,  Czechoslovak  Brigade  in 
Russian  Retreat  (Ibid.,  I,  1917,  16-7);  Kerner,  R.  •/".,  American 
Interests  and  Bohemian  Question  (Ibid.,  I,  Jan.,  1917,  2-11); 
V.  Benes,  Bohemia's  Case  for  Independence,  London,  Unwin, 
1917. 

6.  The  statement  is  made  by  Dushan  Popovich,  General 
Secretary  of  the  Serbian  Labor  Party,  that  "conditions  in 
Serbia  are  worse  than  in  Belgium,  worse  than  in  occupied 


54  Notes  to  the  Preface 

Polish  provinces,  worse  than  in  occupied  Rumania." 

Popovich  is  the  author,  with  Katslerovich,  a  Serbian  Dep- 
uty, of  an  account  of  the  state  of  Serbia  after  its  German 
conquerors,  sated  with  plunder,  made  way  for  their  con- 
genial rivals  in  the  arts  of  looting  and  cruelty,  the  Aus- 
trians,  Magyars  and  the  Bulgars.  These  two  Serbian  writ- 
ers lived  in  Serbia,  saw  with  their  eyes  many  of  the  events 
of  two  years  which  they  record.  Serbia  was  treated  as 
another  Belgium.  Some  150,000  men  were  carried  off  and 
interned  in  Austria-Hungary,  in  Bulgaria,  in  Asia  Minor, 
whither  the  Bulgar  drove  a  lot  of  families  of  East  Serbia, 
which  they  are  making  Bulgar  by  the  approved  Bulgarian 
method. 

We  don't  know  how  many  of  these  conscript  settlers  in 
Asia  Minor  have  died.  According  to  Katslerovich  and 
Popovich,  some  30  per  cent,  of  the  Serbians  in  internment 
camps  of  Bulgaria  and  Austria-Hungary  had  died  when  the 
account  was  written.  The  Bulgars  are  said  to  have  killed 
20,000  Serbs  in  the  insurrection  of  a  year  ago  in  March. 

Used  to  epidemic  and  murder,  Serbians  probably  find  a 
noble  clemency  in  the  whippings  which  the  Bulgars  love  to 
give  them.  Of  war,  famine,  disease,  depopulation  in  Serbia, 
who  has  not  read?  The  deportations  and  internments  ex- 
hausted most  of  what  was  left  of  labor  supply.  The  tools 
and  carts  and  cattle  of  the  farmers — it  is  a  nation  of  peas- 
ants— and  all  the  industrial  machinery  were  lugged  out  of 
the  country.  A  thorough  robbery  on  the  best  German 
model.  A  country  where  "the  only  surviving  creatures"  are 
"women,  children,  and  old  men."  They  "live  in  most  terrible 
misery.  There  is  no  working  or  producing  power.  The 
possibility  of  earning  money  does  not  exist;  there  is  no 
money  to  buy  anything,  no  articles  to  be  bought." 

These  things  should  be  kept  in  mind.  They  are  part  of 
that  immeasurable,  deliberate  ruin  which  Germany  and  her 
Accomplices  have  brought.     They  are  part  of  the  plan  of 


Votes  to  the  Preface  55 

German  domination  of  the  world. 

See:  Aldisio  de  Nicola,  La  Denationalisation  de  la  Ser- 
bie;  Extrait  de  la  Rev.  d'ltalie,  Livraison  du  ler  avril, 
1917,  Rome,  1917,  p.  12;  Note  addressed  by  the  Royal 
Government  of  Serbia  to  the  Governments  Signatories  of 
the  Hague  Conventions  on  the  violations  of  the  law  of 
nations  committed  by  the  German,  Austrian  and  Bulgarian 
Atrocities  in  occupied  Serbian  Territories,  Paris — Nancy, 

1916,  110;  Rapport  sur  la  deportation  le  recrutement  forc£ 
et  la  denationalisation  de  la  population  Serbe  dans  la  Ser- 
bie  occupee*  par  les  autorit£s  austro-hongroises  et  bulgares, 
Geneve,  Kundig,  1917,  IS;  Un  appel  des  socialistes  serbes 
au  monde  civilise*  Uppsala,  Appelbergs  Boktryaleri  A.-B., 

1917,  37 ;  Le  recrutement  force*  des  Serbes  par  les  Bulgares, 
Geneve  Reggiane,  1917,  39;  Les  souff ranees  d*  un  peuple: 
Memoire  du  parti  socialiste  serbe  presente*  au  Comity  In* 
ternational  k  Stockholm  avec  preface  de  Camille  Huysmans. 
Requisitoire  de  Tressitch-Pavitchich  et  d'autres  deputies 
jougo-slaves  pronounce  au  parlement  de  Vienne.  "H  se 
peut  que  la  Serbie  subsiste,  mais  il  v'y  aura  plus  de  Serbes," 
par  Maurice  Muret,  Geneve,  Kundig,  1918,  59;  G.  Yak- 
chitch,  La  Bulgarie  et  les  Allies,  Paris,  1916,  47;  Costa 
Stojanovich,  La  Questione  Macedone  della  Nuova  Antologia, 
Roma,  1915,  14;  Pro  Macedonia:  Polemique  de  M.  Wendel, 
depute  socialiste  ou  Reichstag  allemand  et  de  m.  Rizoff, 
ministre  de  Bulgarie  k  Berlin  au  sujet  de  la  Mac£doine  avec 
une  introduction  de  Delest,  Paris,  Roustan,  1918,  63 ;  N.  S. 
Derjavine,  Les  rapports  bulgaro-serbes  et  la  question  mac£- 
donienne,  Berne,  Jent  &  Biicher,  1918,  163. 

7.  Professor  R.  J.  Kerner  is  the  author  of  Slavic  Europe, 
a  selected  biblography  in  the  Western  European  Languages 
comprising  history,  literature  and  languages,  Cambridge, 
Harvard  University  Press,  1918. 

8.  The  assassination  by  Gavrilo  Prinzip  (he  died  on 
April  30, 1918,  in  a  fortress  near  Prague  of  tuberculosis)  of 


56  Notes  to  the  Preface 

the  Archduke  Francis  Ferdinand,  heir  presumptive  to  the 
Austro-Hungarian  throne,  and  his  morganatic  wife,  Sophie, 
the  Duchess  of  Hohenberg,  at  Sarajevo,  the  capital  of  Bos- 
nia, June  28,  1914  (it  was  the  day  of  the  Serbian  national 
holiday,  Vidov-Dan,  the  day  when  Serbia  was  crushed  by  the 
Turks  in  1S89),  was  seized  upon  by  the  German  militarists 
as  a  pretext  for  the  World  War,  with  its  unprecedented 
train  of  death,  destruction,  disease  and  human  woe  of  every 
sort. 

The  Archduke  had  been  warned  by  the  Serbian  Govern- 
ment not  to  go  to  Sarajevo  because  of  the  feeling  against 
the  Austrian  royal  family  among  the  South  Slavs,  but  he 
obstinately  persisted  in  visiting  this  center  of  a  region  be- 
longing to  the  dual  monarchy  only  by  right  of  seizure. 

The  inhabitants  of  Bosnia  are  the  same  race  and  speak 
the  same  language  as  the  Serbians  in  Serbia  and  Monte- 
negro (two  independent  Serbian  states).  Both  Bosnian  and 
Herzegovinian  youthful  citizens  participated  in  the  plot. 

Early  on  the  day  of  the  assassination  Nedeljko  Gabrino- 
vich,  one  of  the  conspirators,  threw  a  bomb  at  the  Arch- 
duke's automobile.  It  wounded  six  persons.  The  members 
of  the  Archduke's  entourage  then  urged  him  to  give  up  his 
intended  trip  about  the  city,  but  he  would  not  listen  to  them. 

A  short  time  later  Frinzip,  who  was  the  son  of  a  Sarajevo 
hotel-keeper,  fired  into  the  Archduke's  carriage  with  a  re- 
volver loaded  with  explosive  bullets,  mortally  wounding  both 
the  Archduke  and  his  wife.  He  had  intended  to  drink  poison 
after  the  deed,  but  was  arrested  before  he  could  do  so. 

It  afterward  developed  that  the  royal  couple  had  little 
chance  of  escaping  alive  from  Sarajevo.  Assassins  were 
posted  at  many  points  and  two  clock-work  bombs  were 
found  beneath  the  table  on  which  luncheon  was  awaiting  the 
Archducal  party. 

On  July  23  Austria-Hungary  delivered  her  shameful  ulti- 
matum to  Serbia,  asking  the  right  to  investigate  the  as- 


Notes  to  the  Preface  57 

sassination  in  Serbia  through  Austrian  officers,  among  other 
strong  demands,  although  not  one  assassin  or  plotter  was  a 
citizen  of  Serbia  or  born  in  Serbia  (all  of  them  were  born 
in  Austria-Hungary).  This  ultimatum,  it  recently  has  been 
proved,  was  submitted  at  Berlin  before  it  was  sent.  The 
Serbian  government  yielded  to  the  ultimatum,  except  on  two 
points,  which  it  offered  to  arbitrate.  Forced  on  by  Ger- 
many, as  has  now  clearly  been  shown,  the  dual  monarchy 
then  declared  war,  although  at  the  last  moment  Count  Berch- 
told,  then  Austro-Hungarian  Foreign  Minister,  would  have 
"contented  himself  with  a  diplomatic  triumph"  if  "the  Pots- 
dam militarists  had  not  decided  it  must  be  otherwise  for 
German  prestige." 

Frinzip  and  his  alleged  accomplices  were  brought  to  trial 
at  Sarajevo.  Prinzip,  because  only  twenty  years  old,  es- 
caped with  a  sentence  of  twenty  years'  imprisonment.  Four 
others  were  sentenced  to  be  hanged,  one  to  life  imprison- 
ment and  nine  others  to  varying  terms. 

9.  The  Declaration  of  the  Jugo-Slavic  Club  of  the  Aus- 
trian Parliament  on  May  80,  1917,  says : 

The  undersigned  deputies,  assembled  as  the  "Jugo-Slavic 
Club,"  taking  their  stand  on  the  principle  of  nationalities  and  on 
the  rights  of  the  Eroatian  state,  declare  that  they  demand  that 
all  the  countries  in  which  Slovenes,  Kroats,  and  Serbs  live  shall 
be  united  in  an  independent  and  democratic  state  organism,  free 
from  the  domination  of  any  foreign  nation  and  placed  under 
the  sceptre  of  the  dynasty  Habsburg-Lorraine.  They  declare 
that  they  will  employ  all  their  forces  to  realize  this  demand  of 
their  single  nation.  The  undersigned  will  take  part  in  the  parlia- 
mentary labor  after  having  made  this  reserve.  .  .  • 

Referring  to  this  declaration,  Mr.  John  J.  Gregurevich, 
Secretary  of  the  South-Slavic  National  Council,  Washing- 
ton, D.  C,  writes  to  Professor  Robert  J.  Kerner: 

In  order  to  understand  correctly  this  Declaration,  it  is  neces- 
sary to  state  that  the  same  was  presented  in  the  Vienna  Parka-* 


58  Notet  to  the  Prefctce 

ment  during  war  time,  when  each,  even  the  most  innocent,  word 
in  regard  to  rights,  principles  of  nationality,  and  liberty  of  peo- 
ples, was  considered  and  punished  as  a  crime,  and  treason,  by 
imprisonment,  even  death. 

Were  it  not  for  these  facts,  this  Declaration  would  never  con- 
tain the  words:  "and  placed  under  the  sceptre  of  the  dynasty 
Habsburg-Lorraine."  It  was,  therefore,  necessary  to  insert  these 
words  in  order  to  make  possible  the  public  announcement  of  this 
Declaration;  it  was  necessary  to  make  a  moral  sacrifice  for  the 
sake  of  great  moral  and  material  gain,  which  was  secured  through 
this  Declaration  among  the  people  to  which  it  was  addressed  and 
which  understood  it  in  the  sense  and  in  the  spirit  of  the  Declara- 
tion of  Corfu. 

10*     The  Pact  of  Corfu  reads  as  follows : 

At  the  conference  of  the  members  of  the  late  (Serbian)  Coali- 
tion Cabinet  and  those  of  the  present  Cabinet,  and  also  the  rep- 
resentatives of  the  Jugo-Slavic  Committee  in  London,  all  of 
whom  have  hitherto  been  working  on  parallel  lines,  views  have 
been  exchanged  in  collaboration  with  the  president  of  the  Skup- 
chtina  (i.  e.,  Serbian  Assembly),  on  all  questions  concerning  the 
life  of  the  Serbs,  Eroats  and  Slovenes  in  their  joint  future  State. 

We  are  happy  in  being  able  once  more  on  this  occasion  to 
point  to  the  complete  unanimity  of  all  parties  concerned. 

In  the  first  place,  the  representatives  of  the  Serbs,  Kroats  and 
Slovenes  declare  anew  and  most  categorically  that  our  people 
constitutes  but  one  nation,  and  that  it  is  one  in  blood,  one  by 
the  spoken  and  written  language,  by  the  continuity  and  unity  of 
the  territory  in  which  it  lives,  and  finally  in  virtue  of  the  com- 
mon and  vital  interests  of  its  national  existence  and  the  general 
development  of  its  moral  and  material  life. 

The  idea  of  its  national  unity  has  never  suffered  extinction, 
although  all  the  intellectual  forces  of  its  enemy  were  directed 
against  its  unification,  its  liberty  and  its  national  existence.  Di- 
vided between  several  States,  our  nation  is  in  Austria-Hungary 
alone  split  up  into  eleven  provincial  administrations,  coming  un- 
der thirteen  legislative  bodies.  The  feeling  of  national  unity, 
together  with  the  spirit  of  liberty  and  independence,  have  sup- 
ported it  in  the  never-ending  struggles  of  centuries  against  the 
Turks  in  the  East  and  against  the  Germans  and  Magyars  in  the 
West 


Notes  to  the  Preface  59 

Being  numerically  inferior  to  its  enemies  in  the  East  and  West, 
it  was  impossible  for  it  to  safeguard  its  unity  as  a  nation  and  a 
State,  its  liberty  and  its  independence  against  the  brutal  maxim 
of  Might  goes  before  right  militating  against  it  both  East  and 
West 

But  the  moment  has  come  when  our  people  is  no  longer  iso- 
lated. The  war  imposed  by  German  militarism  upon  Russia, 
upon  France  and  upon  England  for  the  defense  of  their  honor 
as  well  as  for  the  liberty  and  independence  of  small  nations,  has 
developed  into  a  struggle  for  the  Liberty  of  the  World  and  the 
Triumph  of  Right  over  Might.  All  nations  which  love  liberty 
and  independence  have  allied  themselves  together  for  their  com- 
mon defense,  to  save  civilization  and  liberty  at  the  cost  of  every 
sacrifice,  to  establish  a  new  international  order  based  upon  just- 
ice and  upon  the  right  of  every  nation  to  dispose  of  itself  and 
so  organize  its  independent  life;  finally  to  establish  a  durable 
peace  consecrated  to  the  progress  and  development  of  humanity 
and  to  secure  the  world  against  a  catastrophe  similar  to  that 
which  the  conquering  lust  of  German  Imperialism  has  provoked. 

To  noble  France,  who  has  proclaimed  the  liberty  of  nations, 
and  to  England,  the  hearth  of  liberty,  the  Great  American  Re- 
public and  the  new,  free  and  democratic  Russia  have  joined 
themselves  in  proclaiming  as  their  principal  war  aim  the  triumph 
of  liberty  and  democracy  and  as  basis  of  the  new  international 
order  the  right  of  free  self-determination  for  every  nation. 

Our  nation  of  the  three  names,  which  has  been  the  greatest 
sufferer  under  brute  force  and  injustice  and  which  has  made  the 
greatest  sacrifices  to  preserve  its  right  of  self-determination,  has 
with  enthusiasm  accepted  this  sublime  principle  put  forward  as 
the  chief  aim  of  this  atrocious  war,  provoked  by  the  violation  of 
this  very  principle. 

The  authorized  representatives  of  the  Serbs,  Kroats,  and 
Slovenes,  in  declaring  that  it  is  the  desire  of  our  people  to  free 
itself  from  every  foreign  yoke  and  to  constitute  itself  a  free, 
national  and  independent  State,  a  desire  based  on  the  principle 
that  every  nation  has  the  right  to  decide  its  own  destiny,  are 
agreed  in  judging  that  this  State  should  be  founded  on  the  fol- 
lowing modern  and  democratic  principles: 

(1)  The  State  of  the  Serbs,  Kroats  and  Slovenes,  who  are  also 
known  as  the  Southern  Slavs  or  Jugo-Slavs,  will  be  a  free  and 
independent  kingdom,  with  indivisible  territory  and  unity  of 
allegiance.     It  will  be  a  constitutional,  democratic  and  parlia- 


60  Notes  to  the  Preface 

mentary  monarchy  under  the  Karageorgevich  Dynasty,  which 
has  always  shared  the  ideas  and  the  feelings  of  the  nation,  plac- 
ing liberty  and  the  national  will  above  all  else. 

(2)  This  State  will  be  named  The  Kingdom  of  the  Serbs, 
Kroats,  and  Slovenes.  And  the  style  of  the  Sovereign  will  be 
Kino  of  the  Serbs,  Kroats,  and  Slovenes. 

(3)  The  State  will  have  a  single  coat-of-arms,  a  single  flag, 
and  a  single  crown.  These  emblems  will  be  composed  of  the 
present  existing  elements.  The  unity  of  the  State  will  be  sym- 
bolized by  coat-of-arms  and  the  flag  of  the  Kingdom. 

(4)  The  special  Serb,  Kroat,  and  Slovene  flags  rank  equally 
and  may  be  freely  hoisted  on  all  occasions.  The  special  coat-of- 
arms  may  be  used  with  equal  freedom. 

(5)  The  three  national  designations — Serbs,  Kroats,  and 
Slovenes — are  equal  before  the  law  throughout  the  territory  of 
the  Kingdom,  and  every  one  may  use  them  freely  upon  all  occa- 
sions of  public  life  and  in  dealing  with  the  authorities. 

(6)  The  two  alphabets,  the  Cyrillic  and  the  Latin,  also  rank 
equally,  and  every  one  may  use  them  freely  throughout  the  terri- 
tory of  the  Kingdom.  The  royal  authorities  and  the  local  self- 
governing  authorities  have  both  the  right  and  the  duty  to  employ 
both  alphabets  in  accordance  with  the  wishes  of  the  citizens. 

(7)  All  recognized  religions  may  be  freely  and  publicly  exer- 
cised. The  Orthodox,  Roman  Catholic  and  Mussulman  faiths, 
which  are  those  chiefly  professed  by  our  nation,  shall  rank 
equally  and  enjoy  equal  rights  with  regard  to  the  State. 

In  consideration  of  these  principles  the  legislature  will  take 
special  care  to  safeguard  religious  concord  in  conformity  with 
the  spirit  and  tradition  of  our  whole  nation. 

(8)  The  calendar  will  be  unified  as  soon  as  possible. 

(9)  The  territory  of  the  Kingdom  of  the  Serbs,  Kroats,  and 
Slovenes  will  include  all  the  territory  inhabited  compactly  and 
in  territorial  continuity  by  our  nation  of  the  three  names.  It 
cannot  be  mutilated  without  detriment  to  the  vital  interests  of 
the  community. 

Our  nation  demands  nothing  that  belongs  to  others.  It  de- 
mands only  what  is  its  own.  It  desires  to  free  itself  and  to 
achieve  its  unity.  Therefore  it  consciously  and  firmly  refuses 
every  partial  solution  of  "the  problem  of  its  national  liberation 
and  unification.  It  puts  fprward  the  proposition  of  its  deliver- 
ance from  Austro-Hungarian  domination  and  its  union  with 
Serbia  and  Montenegro  in  a  single  State  forming  an  indivisible 


Notes  to  the  Preface  61 

whole. 

In  accordance  with  the  right  of  self-determination  of  peoples, 
no  part  of  this  territorial  totality  may  without  infringement  of 
justice  be  detached  and  incorporated  with  some  other  State  with- 
out the  consent  of  the  nation  itself. 

(10)  In  the  interests  of  freedom  and  of  the  equal  right  of 
all  nations,  the  Adriatic  shall  be  free  and  open  to  each  and  all. 

(11)  All  citizens  throughout  the  territory  of  the  Kingdom 
shall  be  equal  and  enjoy  the  same  rights  with  regard  to  the 
State  and  before  the  Law. 

(12)  The  election  of  the  Deputies  to  the  National  Represen- 
tative body  shall  be  by  universal  suffrage,  with  equal,  direct  and 
secret  ballot.  The  same  shall  apply  to  the  elections  in  the  Com- 
munes and  other  administrative  units.  Elections  will  take  part 
in  each  Commune. 

(13)  The  Constitution,  to  be  established  after  the  conclusion 
of  peace  by  a  Constituent  Assembly  elected  by  universal  suffrage, 
with  direct  and  secret  ballot,  will  be  the  basis  of  the  entire  life 
of  the  State;  it  will  be  the  source  and  the  consummation  of  all 
authority  and  of  all  rights  by  which  the  entire  life  of  the  nation 
will  be  regulated. 

The  Constitution  will  provide  the  nation  with  the  possibility  of 
exercising  its  special  energies  in  local  autonomies  delimited  by 
natural,  social  and  economic  conditions. 

The  Constitution  must  be  passed  in  its  entirety  by  a  numer- 
ically defined  majority  in  the  Constituent  Assembly. 

The  Constitution,  like  all  other  laws  passed  by  the  Constituent 
Assembly,  will  only  come  into  force  after  having  received  the 
Royal  sanction. 

The  nation  of  the  Serbs,  Kroats,  and  Slovenes,  thus  unified, 
will  form  a  State  of  about  twelve  million  inhabitants.  This  State 
will  be  the  guarantee  for  their  independence  and  national  devel- 
opment, and  their  national  and  intellectual  progress  in  general, 
a  mighty  bulwark  against  the  German  thrust,  an  inseparable  ally 
of  all  the  civilized  nations  and  states  which  have  proclaimed  the 
principle  of  right  and  liberty  and  that  of  international  justice. 
It  will  be  a  worthy  member  of  the  new  Community  of  Nations. 

Drawn  up  in  Corfu,  July  7-20,  1917. 
The  Prime  Minister  of  the  Kingdom  of  Serbia  and  Minister  for 
Foreign  Affairs. 

(Sgd.)     Nikola  P.  Pashich, 


62  Notes  to  the  Preface 

The  President  of  the  J ugo- Slavic  Committee. 

(Sgd.)     Dr.  Ante  Trumbich, 

Advocate,  Deputy,  and  Leader  of  the  Kroatian  National  Party 
in  the  Dalmatian  Diet,  late  Mayor  of  Split  (Spalato),  late 
Deputy  for  the  District  of  Zadar  (Zara)  in  the  Austrian 
Parliament, 

11.  Nikola  Pashich,  Premier  of  Serbia,  gave  recently  the 

following  statement: 

The  Serbian  people,  which  has  made  great  sacrifices  and  given 
the  greatest  proofs  of  its  loyalty  and  faithfulness  to  the  Allies, 
can  be  certain  that  its  sacrifices  will  not  be  in  vain.  Its  ideals 
will  be  realized  if  it  continues  to  give  in  the  future  tokens  of  its 
military  and  civic  virtues,  and  if  it  remains  safe,  as  hitherto, 
from  intrigues  aiming  at  destroying  its  concord  and  unity  in  the 
defense  of  the  interests  of  our  people,  which  has  three  names,  but 
is  only  one  nation. 

It  is  apparent  that  Austria-Hungary,  especially  recently,  has 
intensified  her  intrigues  and  calumnies  against  the  Serbian  peo- 
ple. She  commenced  by  spreading  throughout  Western  Europe 
false  reports  to  the  effect  that  Serbia  had  attempted  by  under- 
hand means  to  open  negotiations  with  her  for  a  secret  peace, 
whilst  in  our  own  country  and  on  the  Front  of  the  Serbian  army 
Austria-Hungary  is  insinuating  that  she  is  disposed  to  put  an 
end  to  the  war  against  Serbia,  but  that  King  Peter  and  the  Serb- 
ian Government  are  opposed  to  this  course. 

All  these  intrigues  and  calumnies  had  but  one  object,  namely, 
to  shake  the  faith  which  our  allies  have  in  the  Serbian  people, 
to  destroy  the  national  unity,  and,  by  means  of  our  dissensions, 
to  be  able  to  assure  the  conquest  of  Serbia. 

But  our  people  know  Austria-Hungary  too  well  to  lend  them- 
selves to  these  infamous  intrigues  and  to  believe  these  lying 
words.  The  Serbian  people  has  remained  faithful  to  its  noble 
Allies,  who  are  shedding  their  blood  for  the  small  and  weak 
nations,  and  will  not  depart  from  this  attitude  until  the  end. 

12.  The  oldest  existing  document  of  Goritzia  is  a  parch- 
ment of  the  year  1001,  by  which  the  Emperor  Otto  the  Third 
grants  to  the  Patriarch  of  Aqulleia  one-half  of  the  village  of 
Salceno  and  medietatem  wnis  villae  quae  Slavonica  Imguo 
vocatur  Gorizia.     See  also:  D'Anunzio,  Gabrele,  Ode  alia 


Notes  to  the  Preface  68 

nazione  serbe,  Venezia,  1915,  81;  A.  Belich,  Ou'a  invented 
la  Yougoslavie,  Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  1915 ;  B.  C.  Bojovitch,  Le 
Drang  nach  Oaten  (La  poussee  allemande  vers  1'  Orient), 
Extrait  de  la  "Revue  d*  Italie,"  du  ler  Janvier,  1916,  Rome, 
1916,  24;  Bresina,  Ignazo,  I  nostri  vicini  slavi;  Firenze, 
1915,  23 ;  E.  Burich,  Fiume  et  l'ltalie,  Milano,  Rava,  1915, 
28;  F.  Caburi,  Italiani  e  Jugoslavi  nell'  Adriatico,  Milano, 
Treves,  1917,  187;  Dr.  A.  Chervin,  Les  Yougo-Slaves : 
Serbes-Croates-Slovenes  au  point  de  vue  ethnique,  Paris, 
1916;  Civis  Italicus,  Italy  and  the  Jugoslav  Peoples,  L, 
1915;  Colajani,  Napoleone,  II  pensiero  di  Giuseppe  Maz- 
zini  sulla  politica  balcanica  e  sull'  awenire  degli  Slavi,  Li- 
beria politica  moderna,  Roma,  Rivista  Popolare,  Napoli, 
1915,  39;  Th.  Givanovitch,  Sulla  nozioni  fondamentali  del 
diritto  criminale,  nella  letteratura  criminale-giuridica  itali- 
ane  Enrico  Ferri.  Nota  articolo  del  Prof.  Givanovitch, 
Societd  Editione  Libraria  Milano,  via  Ausonia,  87.  Goll. 
De  Cristott,  1-41,  54-55;  G.  Gorrini,  La  Serbia  nella  pre- 
senti  e  future  relazioni  con  l'ltalia,  Torino,  1917,  55;  II- 
liricus  (Count  L.  Voinovich):  (1)  La  Question  de  Trieste, 
Geneve,  1915,  82;  (2)  Dalmazia  e  Italia,  Consign*  ed  Awer- 
timenti,  Roma,  Voghera,  1915;  (3)  Italie  et  les  Yougoslaves: 
Les  theses  en  presence  (Le  Correspondant,  10  fevrier,  1918, 
458-88);  (4)  L'Ora  della  Dalmazia:  Lettera  di  uno  Slavo 
a  un  amico  Italiano.  A  cura  dell'  "Unita,"  Firenze,  Al- 
dino,  1915;  Senator  Italicus:  (1)  La  question  de  l'Adri- 
atique,  Roma,  1916,  56;  (2)  Italy  and  Adriatic,  London, 
1916;  R.  Manzini,  La  reintegration  di  ogni  patria  libera, 
Italia-Bulgaro-Serbia,  Roma,  1917,  17;  B.  Mas  si,  Serbia 
(1st  vol.  of  "La  Collezione  Politica"),  Roma,  L'Altivista 
Nationale,  1917,  47;  G.  C.  Pethinato,  Rossia,  Belcan  e 
Italia:  Problemi  Ital.,  No.  11,  Feb.,  1915,  Milano,  Rava 
Co.,  1916,  27;  Primorac,  M.,  La  question  Yougoslave: 
Etude  historique,  Sconomique  et  sociale,  Paris,  1918,  32; 
T.  SiUani,  Capisaldi:  1.  II  problemo  adriatico  e  la  Dal- 


/ 


64  Notes  to  the  Preface 

mazia;  2.  L'ltalia  e  l'Asia  Minore,  Milano,  Treves,  1918, 
£  vols.;  SlavicuSy  Oesterreich-Ungarn  und  Siid-slawische 
Frage,  Bern,  Wyss,  1917;  A.  Tamaro,  Italiens  et  Slaves 
dans  1'Adriatique,  Paris,  Crfes  et  Cie,  1917,  IX  +  890; 
A.  Torre  <$•  W.  Steed,  Italionos  y  Yougoslavos  dell  Adri- 
atico,  Antofagasta,  1916,  II;  A.  Vivante,  L'  irr6dentisme 
adriatique,  Genfcve,  1917,  XVI  +  266;  Compte  L.  Voino- 
vitch:  (1)  La  Dalmatie  Pltalie  et  Funite  yougoslave  (1797- 
1917),  Genfcve,  1917,  CIX  +  880;  (2)  Dalmazia,  Italia 
ed  unita  jugoslave  (1797-1917):  Un  contribute*  alia  fu- 
tura  pace  europea,  Genfeve-Lyon,  George  &  Co.,  1917, 
X-CV  +  898;  N.  Zupanich,  Map  of  Southern  Slav  Terri- 
tory, London,  1916;  La  Conquista  di  Trieste;  3  probleme 
economico  del  dominio  italiano  sulP  Adriatico,  Roma,  Bon- 
tenpelli,  1914,  49. 

IS.  President  Benjamin  Wheeler  of  California  State 
University  at  Berkley,  is  totally  mistaken  when  he  says, 
"The  whole  Balkan  question  is  not  worth  the  house  of  one 
Berkley  student." 

14.  In  July,  1917,  a  number  of  persons  interested  in  Slavic  cul- 
ture (having  met  on  July  15,  1917,  in  Cleveland,  Ohio),  re- 
solved to  organize  a  society  whose  aim  ought  to  be  to  advance  the 
study  and  teaching  of  Slavic  languages,  literature,  history,  art, 
and  culture  in  this  country. 

This  Society,  which  adopted  the  name  SOCIETY  FOR  THE 
ADVANCEMENT  OF  SLAVIC  STUDY,  is  a  national  organ- 
ization with  a  membership  from  all  parts  of  the  country.  At 
present  there  are  members  in  the  following  states  and  territories : 
1.  California,  2.  District  of  Columbia,  8.  Illinois,  4.  Indiana, 
5.  Iowa,  6.  Massachusetts,  7.  Michigan,  8.  Minnesota,  9-  Ne- 
braska, 10.  New  Jersey,  11.  New  York,  12.  Ohio,  13.  Pennsyl- 
vania, 14.  Texas,  15.  Washington,  16.  Wisconsin,  and  17.  Brit- 
ish Columbia. 

The  Society  will  hold  a  meeting  every  year  in  some  of  the 
great  universities  in  this  country,  just  as  other  societies  with 
similar  aims  are  doing.  At  these  annual  gatherings  scholarly 
papers  will  be  presented  and  read  and  plans  worked  out  for  the 


Notes  to  the  Preface  65 

furtherance  of  the  cause  for  which  the  Society  stands.  For  the 
accomplishment  of  the  desired  results  the  Society  works  along  a 
number  of  lines,  both  for  maintaining  the  languages  of  Slavic 
peoples  and  in  spreading  the  knowledge  of  Slavic  literature,  art, 
history  and  culture  among  Americans  not  of  Slavic  descent.  Of 
particular  importance  is  the  work  of  the  Society  in  encouraging 
the  introduction  of  the  study  of  Slavic  languages  in  the  schools 
of  this  country.  The  organization  is  attempting  to  improve  the 
conditions  that  surround  the  teaching  of  these  subjects  at  the 
present  time,  especially  by  the  preparation  of  adequate  text- 
books, creation  and  awards  of  scholarships  to  deserving  students, 
lectures,  distribution  of  books  dealing  with  the  literature  and 
history  of  various  Slavic  nations  and  many  other  ways. 

The  Society  will  make  the  encouragement  of  the  study  of 
Slavic  languages,  literature,  history,  art  and  culture  in  this  coun- 
try its  sole  and  exclusive  aim.  It  welcomes  all  men  and  women 
of  good  will.  The  work  that  lies  before  the  Society  is  obviously 
great  and  the  Society  has,  in  its  short  existence,  only  as  yet  en- 
tered upon  it  The  greatness  of  the  task  is,  however,  far  out- 
weighed by  the  real  interest  which  seriously  thinking  scholarly 
men,  among  them  men  of  non-Slavic  descent,  feel  in  the  cause 
that  this  Society  has  undertaken  to  promote. 

THE  PROCEEDINGS  OF  THE  SOCIETY  to  be  published 
three  or  four  times  a  year,  shall  contain  scholarly  articles  and 
papers,  read  at  the  annual  meetings,  criticisms  of  new  books 
dealing  with  Slavic  literature,  art,  culture,  as  well  as  notes  deal- 
ing with  the  progress  of  Slavic  study  in  this  country.  Members 
receive  it  gratuitously. 

CONSTITUTION   OF   THE   SOCIETY: 

Article  1.  The  name  of  this  Society  shall  be  SOCIETY  FOR 
THE  ADVANCEMENT  OF  SLAVIC  STUDY. 

Article  2.  The  object  of  this  Society  shall  be  to  promote  re- 
search in  the  languages,  literature,  history,  culture  and  art  of 
Slavic  nations,  and  to  advance  their  study  and  knowledge  in 
America. 

Article  3.  The  things  mentioned  in  Article  2  the  Society  will 
aim  to  do  by  holding  annual  meetings  for  the  reading  and  dis- 
cussion of  papers,  through  publications  and  lectures,  supporting 
Slavic  publications,  printed  in  English  and  advancing  the  pur- 
pose of  the  Society,  giving  stipends  for  research. 


66  Notes  to  the  Preface  "^ 

4 

Article  4.  The  officers  of  the  Society  shall  be:  President, 
Vice-President,  Secretary-Treasurer  and  an  Advisory  Committee 
of  six  members.  These  nine  shall  constitute  the  Executive  Coun- 
cil of  the  Society. 

Article  5.  The  President,  Vice-President  and  Secretary- 
Treasurer  shall  perform  the  usual  duties  pertaining  to  such  of- 
fices. The  Secretary-Treasurer  shall  furthermore  have  charge 
of  the  publications  of  the  Society  and  the  preparation  of  the 
program  of  the  annual  meeting.  He  shall  be  aided  by  District 
Secretaries.  District  Secretaries  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Pres- 
ident, upon  the  advice  of  the  Secretary. 

Article  6.  The  President  and  Vice-President  shall  be  elected 
annually.  The  Secretary-Treasurer  will  be  elected  for  three 
years,  but  is  subject  to  recall  after  the  first  year. 

Article  7.  The  first  two  members  of  the  advisory  board  shall 
hold  office  for  three  years,  the  next  two  members  for  two  years 
and  the  last  two  for  one  year. 

Article  8.  Vacancies  occurring  between  the  Aiiniml  meetings 
shall  be  filled  by  the  Executive  Council. 

Article  9.  Nomination  of  officers  shall  be  made  through  the 
nominating  committee  to  be  appointed  by  the  chair.  The  vote 
shall  be  by  ballot. 

Article  10.  Any  person  may  become  a  member  of  this  Society 
upon  nomination  by  a  member  and  approval  by  the  President  and 
Secretary. 

Article  11.  The  membership  shall  be  made  up  of  active,  cor- 
responding and  supporting  members.  Active  and  supporting 
members  are  annual  members. 

Article  12.  The  annual  dues  shall  be  one  dollar.  Any  mem- 
ber may  become  a  life  member  by  a  single  payment  of  twenty- 
five  dollars.    Corresponding  members  shall  be  non-paying. 

Article'  IS.  The  annual  meeting  shall  be  held  at  such  time 
and  place  as  the  Executive  Council  may  determine. 

Article  14.  This  constitution  may  be  amended  by  a  two-thirds 
vote  of  the  members  present  at  any  annual  meeting  provided  the 
proposed  amendment  has  received  the  approval  of  two-thirds  of 
the  members  of  the  Executive  Council. 

PARTIAL  LIST  OF  MEMBERS  OF  THE  SOCIETY: 

1.  Prof.  Barta,  Dubuque  College,  Dubuque,  Iowa;  2.  S. 
Harper,  Professor  of  Russian,  University  of  Chicago,  Chicago, 


Notes  to  the  Preface  67 

111. ;  S.  Prof .  M.  Heritesova-Kohnova,  Northwestern  Conserva- 
tory of  Music,  Minneapolis,  Minn.;  4.  Miss  A.  Heyberger, 
Head  of  the  Department  of  Slavic  Languages,  Coe  College, 
Cedar  Rapids,  Iowa;  5.  Miss  Sarka  Hrbkova,  Head  of  die 
Dept.  of  Slavic  Languages,  Nebraska  State  University,  Lincoln, 
Neb.;  6.  Dr.  Alex.  Hrdlicka,  Curator  of  the  U.  S.  Museum, 
Washington,  D.  C;  7.  Prof.  W.  Kobtib,  Ohio  State  University, 
Columbus,  Ohio;  8.  Robert  J.  Keener,  Head  of  the  Depart- 
ment of  Slavic  Languages,  University  of  Missouri,  Columbia, 
Mo.;  9-  C.  Knizek,  Head  of  the  Department  of  Slavic  Lan- 
guages, University  of  Texas,  Austin,  Texas;  10.  Prof*  Lanz, 
Russian  Department,  Stanford  University,  Stanford,  Cal.;  11. 
V.  J.  Louzeckt,  Professor  of  Slavic  Languages,  Baldwin-Wal- 
lace College,  Berea,  Ohio;  12.  Prof.  Mamek,  Iowa  State  Uni- 
versity, Iowa  City,  Iowa;  19.  C.  L.  Msader,  Professor  of  Slavic 
Languages,  University  of  Michigan,  Ann  Arbor,  Mich.;  14. 
Prof.  Herbert  A.  Miller,  Oberlin  College,  Oberlin,  Ohio;  15. 
Dr.  A.  Osika,  Northwestern  University,  Evanston,  111.;  16.  6. 
Notes,  Head  of  the  Dept.  of  Slavic  Languages,  University  of 
California,  Berkley,  Cal.;  17.  Prof.  F.  J.  Pipal,  Purdus  Uni- 
versity, Lafayette,  Ind.;  18.  Prof.  J.  D.  Prince,  Head  of  the 
Department  of  Slavic  Languages,  Columbia  University,  N.  Y. 
City;  19.  Prof.  B.  Shimek,  Dept.  of  Botany,  Iowa  State  Uni- 
versity, Iowa  City,  Iowa ;  20.  Prof.  E.  Steiner,  Grinnell  College, 
Grinell,  Iowa;  21.  Prof.  Milosh  Triton ac,  N.  Y.  City;  22. 
Prof.  V.  V.  Vesely,  St.  Procopius  College,  Lisle,  111.;  23.  L. 
Wiener,  Head  of  the  Slavic  Department,  Harvard  University, 
Cambridge,  Mass.;  24.  Prof.  A.  Ziskovskt,  St.  Paul,  Minn.,  etc. 
Address  all  inquiries  about  this  organization  to 

Prof.  L.  Zelenka  Lerando,  Secretary-Treasurer, 
317  University  Hall,  Ohio  State  University,  Columbus,  Ohio. 

15.  See:  "Brankovo  Kolo,»  Vol.  XIX,  1918,  26-28,  57- 
69,  88-91,  125-127,  154-158,  190-191,  221-228. 

16.  See :  Psychological  Bulletin,  XII,  1915,  79-80. 

17.  See  Vol.  II,  1915,  No.  1,  pp.  5-7, 15 ;  No.  2,  pp.  6-7 ; 
No.  8,  pp.  6-11 ;  No.  4,  pp.  6-7 ;  No.  5,  pp.  5-6,  10-11 ;  No. 
6,  pp.  6-7;  No.  11, 1916,  pp.  9-11. 

18.  See  VoL  III,  1917,  No.  8,  pp.  104-114.    Translated 


68  Notes  to  the  Preface 

into  Czech  in  Kvity  AmerickS  (Omaha,  Nebr.,  Vol.  XXV, 
No.  1,  1918),  Serbian  by  Rev.  Jovan  Smiljanich  in  the 
Amerikanski  Srbobran  (Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  Numbers  997,  998, 
990,  and  1000,  1918) ;  also  reprinted  in  the  Jugoslavija, 
a  South-Slavic  almanac  for  1919,  edited  by  John  R.  Palan- 
dech,  Chicago,  111.),  and  into  French  by  Dr.  Paul  Godin. 

19.  I  also  used  my  article  on  Russian  Journalism  pub- 
lished in  the  Serbian  Herald  (N.  Y.  City,  March  SI,  April 
1,  April  8,  1916).  This  article  was  published  first  in  the 
Narod  (People)  at  Sarajevo,  Bosnia,  a  Serbian  newspaper 
suspended  by  the  Austro-Hungarian  Government  immediate- 
ly after  the  assassination  of  the  Archduke  Ferdinand  of 
Austro-Hungary. 


WHO  ARE  THE  SLAVS? 


J 

in 

i 


WHO  ARE  THE  SLAVS? 


CHAPTER  I 


INTBODUCTION 


SINCE  the  World  War  began  it  is  a  daily  fact  that  the 
general  public  and  many  foreign  authors  are  asking 
eagerly  and  constantly,  Who  is  the  Slav?  What  is  his  m- 
dividuality?  His  mentality?  His  character?  His  soul? 
His  behavior?  The  fact  is  that  they  do  not  know  the 
Slav.  Yes,  he  is  almost  unknown  even  to  the  science  of 
psychology,  and  yet  it  is  a  fact  that  for  a  serious  student 
of  psychology  of  people  there  is  no  richer  field  of  labor  than 
the  character,  soul,  or  mind  of  the  Slav.  All  that  we 
have  to-day  in  the  psychology  of  the  Slav  are  a  few  scat- 
tered words  of  praise  or  condemnation  of  Slavic  nature 
by  foreign  travellers,  historians,  sociologists,  anthropolo- 
gists, philologists,  statesmen,  philosophers,  and  literary 
writers. 

The  praising  words  come  mainly  from  the  French  au- 
thors (Baron  d'Avril,  Andr6  Barr,  Victor  Berard, 
Bovis,  E.  Daudet,  E.  Denis,  E.  Dupuy,  Jean  Finot, 
A.  Fouill£e,  Gaston  Gravier,  E.  Haumant,  Victor 
Hugo,  Charles  Kingsley,  Lamartine,  August  Le  Bon, 
Louis  Leger,  Anatole  Leroy-Beaulieu,  Louri6,  Ch.  Lois- 
seau,  Prosper  M£rim6e,  Charles  Nodier,  Abbe  Pisani, 
Rambaud,  Ernest  Renan,  Saint-Ren£  Taillander,  Ch. 
Veley,   Count  Melchior  de  Vogii6,   etc.);   Dutch   (R.   de 

77 


78  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Voogt) ;  Italians  (Gugliemo  Ferrero,  Paccifico  Valusi,  G. 
Mazzini,  Abbe  Alberto  Fortis,  £.  A.  Morselli) ;  the  Danes 
(Georg  Brandes) ;  the  English  and  Americans  (Nisbet 
Bain,  Emily  Balch,  M.  Baring,  Sir  John  Bowring,  J.  Bra- 
mont,  H.  A.  L.  Fisher,  Hobert,  Bulwer-Lytton,  G.  K. 
Chesterton,  Jeremiah  Curtin,  J.  Dover,  J.  E.  Dillon  (E.  B. 
Lanin),  Sir  Charles  Eliot,  Sir  Arthur  Evans,  John  Fiske, 

E.  A.  Freeman,  W.  E.  Gladstone,  Stephen  Graham,  Isabel 

F.  Hapgood,  Samuel  N.  Harper,  Miss  P.  Irby,  Henry 
James,  Sir  Thomas  Jackson,  W.  K.  &  R.  J.  Kelly,  Mac- 
kenzie, Meakin,  Madame  Elodie  Lawton-Miyatovich,  H.  A. 
Miller,  W.  S.  Monroe,  Moore,  W.  R.  MorfiU,  Bernhard 
Pares,  W.  H.  Phelps,  W.  R.  S.  Ralstone,  C.  Price,  Mrs. 
Robinson  or  Talvj  (Theresa  von  Jacob),  Rollstone,  Sir 
Walter  Scott,  E.  D.  Schoonmaker,  H.  W.  Steed,  W.  B. 
Stevens,  Beatrice  L.  Stevenson,  H.  M.  Thomson,  G.  M. 
Travelyan,  Tennyson,  Turner,  Van  Norman,  Sir  D.  M. 
Wallace,  R.  W.  Seton-Watson,  H.  G.  Wells,  Leo  Wiener, 
H.  W.  Williams,  J.  G.  Wilson,  R.  L.  Wright,  etc.). 

The  words  of  condemnation  come,  with  very  few  excep- 
tions, entirely  from  the  Germans,  who  from  the  days  of 
Charlemagne  (742-814)  reiterate  the  parrot-cry  that  the 
Slavs  do  not  show  ability,  that  they  are  barbarians,  or  at 
least  semi-barbarians,  and  troglodyte — obstinate,  danger- 
ous, and  ugly.  Either  that  treatment  is  meted  out  to  the 
Slavs  or  else  the  Germans  do  not  give  them  any  considera- 
tion at  all.  A  German  poet  at  the  beginning  of  the  nine- 
teenth century,  Friedrich  M.  von  Klinger  (1752-1881), 
divides  all  people  into  two  divisions:  (I)  men  and  (II) 
Russians.  The  Germans  maintain  the  necessity  of  exter- 
minating, if  not  all  Slavs,  at  least  the  Poles,  whom  they  con* 
sider  as  culpable  for  not  wishing  to  lose  themselves  in  the 
German  stock,  which  is  almost  an  identical  case  with  the 
Lusatian  Serbs.  Hegel  does  not  think  it  necessary  to  men- 
tion the  Slav  in  his  works.     Theodor  Mommsen  asked  the 


Introduction  79 

Germans  to  break  the  skulls  of  the  Czechs.  Yes,  this  great 
German  scholar,  with  his  intellectual  superiority  only  makes 
the  venomous  coarseness  of  his  language  more  characteris- 
tic when  he  says :  "Czech  skulls  do  not  understand  reason, 
but  they  understand  blows.  It  is  a  matter  of  fighting  for 
life  and  death/9  (See  his  letter  to  his  Austrian  German 
brothers  published  in  autumn,  1897,  in  Neue  Freie  Presse 
of  Vienna.)  Prince  von  Biilow  calls  the  Poles  an  inferior 
people  to  be  trodden  under  foot.  A.  Penk,  Profes- 
sor of  Geography  at  Vienna  University,  pronounced 
many  sarcastic  words  about  the  Slav  before  his  Slavic  stu- 
dents. Professor  Friedrich  Paulsen  (1846-1908)  of  Ber- 
lin University  sarcastically  mentions  the  ideals  of  the  Slavs 
in  his  philosophical  writings.  No  doubt,  it  is  much  easier 
to  point  out  the  mistakes  in  the  life  of  a  great  mind  of  a 
people  than  clearly  and  fully  to  unfold  its  worth.  It  is  in* 
teresting  to  note  that  a  German  congress  made  a  resolu- 
tion to  wipe  out  the  Czech  people  from  the  surface  of  the 
globe — in  the  name  of  Kvltwr.  Professor  Ernst  Haeckel 
(b.  1884)  propagated  a  German  nationalism  according  to 
which  it  is  most  necessary  to  wipe  out  the  Slavic  tribes 
(Serbs,  Croats,  etc.)  from  their  Balkan  lands.  The  Ger- 
man professor  of  mathematics,  Johann  Frischauf,  writes 
about  his  colleague  at  the  University  at  Gratz,  Ed.  Richter, 
as  follows:  "Ed.  Richter  enjoyed  fame  at  Gratz  just  be- 
cause he  expressed  on  every  occasion  his  hatred  against  the 
South  Slavs,  stating  always  that  they  are  an  inferior  race." 
Treitschke's  description  of  the  Slav  as  a  born  slave  is  the 
German  notion  of  the  Russian.  "That  immense  colossus 
with  feet  in  clay,"  he  wrote  in  a  passage  which  has  a  start- 
ling contemporaneous  bitterness  and  appositeness,  "will 
be  absorbed  in  its  domestic  and  economic  difficulties,"  and  so 
the  "peace  of  the  world"  (ue.9  a  German  peace)  will  he  in- 
sured. These  German  writers  claim  earnestly  that  the  only 
chance  of  salvation  for  the  Slav  lies  in  the  merging  of  his 


80  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

identity  with  that  of  the  German  of  the  Empire. 

Professor  Srgjan  Tucich  in  his  recent  work.  The  Slav 
Nations,  (New  York,  Doran,  1915,  p.  198)  says: 

The  German  scholars  made  it  their  business  to  lay  stress  on 
"Slav  barbarism"  wherever  possible,  to  obscure  the  bright  and 
glorious  pages  in  Slav  history,  and  to  emphasise  everything  that 
can  be  taken  as  a  proof  of  savagery  and  arrested  development. 
Unfortunately,  no  one  has  written  at  such  length  about  the  Slav 
question,  or  attached  so  much  importance  to  it,  as  the  German 
scholars,  with  the  result  that  other  European  nations  have  de- 
rived their  view  from  them — so  much  so  that  one  might  almost 
say  that  German  opinion  on  the  Slavs  has  become  the  opinion 
of  Europe.  Constant  unrest  in  Russia,  and  the  consequent  re- 
prisals of  the  authorities  afforded  a  welcome  pretext  for  mis- 
judging the  Slavs,  and  the  ordinary  public  of  Europe  came  to 
know  of  them  only  as  mediaeval  inquisitors  with  Siberia  as  their 
great  torture-chamber.  No  one  seemed  to  realize  that  these  revo- 
lutionary movements,  no  less  than  the  insurrections  in  other  Slav 
countries,  merely  represented  the  resistance  of  a  virile  people 
craving  enlightenment  against  autocratic  barbarism,  and  that  it 
is  obviously  unfair  to  judge  the  Slavs  by  the  deeds  of  their 
oppressors,  who  in  every  case  have  followed  the  German  methods 
cultivated  by  their  governments  in  most  Slav  countries,  and  im- 
ported into  Russia  by  Peter  the  Great.1  On  the  other  hand,  if  the 
Slav  nations  are  judged  by  the  soul  of  the  people  and  not  by  their 
rulers  and  state-systems,  they  show  a  high  standard  of  civilisation 
and  a  trend  towards  culture  of  a  kindly,  humanitarian  type, 
which  promises  to  be  a  better  contribution  to  Western  European 
progress  than  the  much-advertised  German  Kultur  (pp.  12-18). 
•  .  •  The  abuse  the  Germans  have  heaped  upon  Russian  bar- 
barism is  merely  the  outcome  of  envious  rage  on  the  part  of  an 
inferior  who  sees  his  artificial  pseudo-culture  endangered  by  an- 
other culture  which  blossoms  from  the  depths  of  the  human 
heart  (p.  84). 

Dostoyevsky,  who  knew  best  the  V&me  russe,  proudly 
looked  for  the  symptoms  of  the  world-intelligence  in  his  own 
nation.    He  says: 

The  Russian  nation  is  a  new  and  wonderful  phenomenon  in  the 
history  of  mankind.    The  character  of  the  people  differs  to  such 


.  Introduction  81 

an  extent  from  that  of  the  other  Europeans  that  their  neighbors 
find  it  impossible  to  diagnose  them. 

He  says  that  those  other  European  nations  may  maintain 
that  they  have  at  heart  a  common  aim  and  a  common 
ideal.  In  fact,  they  are  divided  among  themselves  by  a 
thousand  interests,  territorial  or  otherwise.  Each  pulls  his 
own  way  with  ever-growing  determination.  It  would  seem 
that  every  individual  nation  aspires  to  the  discovery  of  the 
universal  ideal  of  humanity,  and  is  bent  on  attaining  that 
ideal  by  force  of  its  own  unaided  strength.  Hence,  Dos- 
toyevsky  argued,  each  European  nation  is  an  enemy  to  its 
own  welfare  and  that  of  the  world  in  general.  To  quote 
him: 

All  Europeans  move  forward  towards  the  same  goal  But 
they  differ  in  their  fundamental  interests,  which  involve  them  in 
collisions  and  antagonisms,  whereby  they  are  driven  to  go  different 
ways.  The  ideal  of  an  universal  humanity  is  steadily  fading 
from  among  them.  The  Russian  people  possess  a  notable  ad* 
vantage  over  the  other  European  nations — a  remarkable  pe- 
culiarity. 

Among  an  army  of  German  scholars,  perhaps  only 
Johann  6.  Herder  (1744-1803),  who  claimed  that  no  other 
nation  injured  the  Slavs  so  much  as  the  Germans  did,  had 
courage  to  state  openly  (in  his  Outline  of  a  Philosophy  of 
a  History  of  Mankind,  1774;  Engl,  transl.,  London, 
1800 )  2 :  "Slavs  are  destined  to  say  the  last  word  in  the 
development  of  European  humanity."  Fr.  Nietzsche  (1844- 
1900)  also  had  a  high  opinion  of  Russia  and  Slavdom.  In 
his  fragments  of  posthumous  volume,  Germany  and  Civiliza- 
tion, he  says: 

Modern  Germany  is  an  advanced  station  of  the  Slav  world  and 
prepared  the  way  for  a  Panslavic  Europe. 

Nietzsche  once  remarked  that  it  was  only  by  virtue  of 
a  strong  mixture  of  Slavic  blood  that  the  Germans  entered 


82  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

the  ranks  of  gifted  nations.  Jakob  Grimm,  W.  von  Hum- 
boldt, Clemens  Bretano,  Goethe,  etc.,  speak  very  highly  of 
the  Serbian  people,  and  General  C.  von  Moltke  said,  in  his 
Poland,  a  historical  sketch  (London,  Chapman,  1895),  that 
Poland  prior  to  her  partition  was  "the  most  civilized  coun- 
try in  Europe."  But  these  few  remarks  are  feeble  voices 
in  the  German  desert  of  ignorance  about  the  Slav — vol- 
untarily or  involuntarily,  it  makes  no  difference.  Jean 
Finot  in  his  Race  Prejudice  (London,  Constable,  1906,  p. 
175)  rightly  says: 

All  condemnations  of  peoples  and  races  in  virtue  of  an  innate 
superiority  or  inferiority  have  in  reality  failed.  Life  taught  us 
to  be  more  circumspect  in  our  judgments.  A  savant  who  pre- 
sumes to  pronounce  a  verdict  of  eternal  barbarism  against  any 
people  deserves  to  be  laughed  at. 

Civilization,  indeed,  has  had  some  singular  experiences  during 
a  century.  Let  us  remember,  for  example,  that  in  the  time  of  the 
Encyclopaedists,  savants  like  d'Alembert  and  even  Diderot  refused 
to  concede  to  the  Russians  the  possibility  of  becoming  civilized 
after  the  European  manner. 

The  following  century  was  destined  to  give  them  the  lie,  for  it 
gave  to  the  people  consigned  to  barbarity,  thinkers  and  writers 
who  are  accounted  among  the  guiding  spirits  of  modern  humanity. 
If  the  Russian  nation  shall  arrive  some  day  at  enjoying  that 
liberty  whereby  it  may  develop  unimpeded  its  moral  and  intel- 
lectual faculties,  the  cause  of  progress  shall  have  counted  a 
hundred  million  workers  more. 

As  all  these  foreign  authors  expressed  their  views  not 
from  the  purely  psychological  but  from  the  historical,  an- 
thropological, sociological,  literary,  or  political  point-of- 
view,  we  have  to  excuse  them  for  their  more  or  less  extrava- 
gant statements  about  the  Slav.  We  cannot,  however, 
give  such  an  excuse  to  Professor  Hugo  Miinsterberg  of  Har- 
vard University  who,  pretending  to  be  a  great  leader  in 
modern  international  psychology,  did  not  stick  to  the  pos- 
tulates of  his  noble  science  which  neither  praises  nor  con- 


Introduction  83 

demns  the  mind,  soul  or  character  of  a  nation,  but  tries 
most  faithfully  to  understand  it  on  the  basis  of  impartial 
scientific-objective  investigation  of  the  facts. 

To  fulfill  this  scientific  requirement  is  not  an  easy  task, 
on  account  of  the  following  facts : 

I.  Almost  all  of  the  information  which  the  Anglo-Saxon 
can  obtain  about  the  Slav  and  his  country  comes  through 
hostile,  German  channels.  The  lack  of  knowledge  and  in- 
formation about  the  Slav  is  unfortunate.  And  then,  the 
Slav  has  written  very  little  about  his  psychology,  with  a 
few  exceptions  of  more  or  less  important  statements  of  Dm. 
Florinsky,  Gohibinsky,  Briancdaninov,  V.  M.  Bechterev, 
Thomas  Capek,  Jovan  Cvijich,  Jefto  Dedier,  V.  O.  Kluchev- 
sky,  A.  Gurowsky,  Josef  Holechek,  Prince  Peter  Kropotkin, 
Jan  Kolar,  Kulakovsky,  Lamansky,  Lavrov,  Josef  Dobrov- 
sky,  Juraj  Krizhanich,  Kovalevsky,  K.  J.  Jirichek,  Prince 
and  Princes  Lazarovich-Hreblianovich,  Milan  Marjanovich, 
Count  Lutzow,  Maikov,  Thomas  G.  Masaryk,  Alex.  N.  Pypin, 
Vatroslav  Jagich,  Franz  Mikloshich,  Paul  N.  Milyukov, 
Dimitrije  Mitrinovich,  Chedo  Miyatovich,  Russian  Chroni- 
cler Nestor,  M.  Ehalansky,  J.  A.  Novikov,  Lubor  Niederle, 
F.  Palacky,  V.  M.  Petrovich,  Ales  Hrdlicka,  Balthasar 
Bogishich,  Rappoport,  Rovinsky,  Vlad.  R.  Savich,  P.  J. 
Schafarik,  Milivoj  St.  Stanoyevich,  Ludovil  Shtur,  Milan 
Reshetar,  I.  A.  Sikorsky,  Nikola  Tesla,  Srgjan  Tucich, 
Father  Nicolay  Velimirovich,  M.  R.  Vesnich,  Paul  Vino- 
gradov, J.  E.  Wocel,  J.  Sreznezhevsky,  Alexander  Belich, 
Prince  Wolkonsky,  Prince  Wolansky,  Niko  Zupanich,  Alex- 
ander Yastschenko,  etc.8 

II.  By  "the  Slav"  is  frequently  meant  the  Russian.  Too 
sweeping  generalizations  about  the  Russians  should  not 
be  lightheartedly  applied  to  all  other  Slavic  tribes. 

Slavic  people  constitute  the  great  bulk  of  the  popula- 
tion of  Europe  east  of  the  meridian  of  15°  E.  as  well  as  of 
Siberia.     Their  number — in  1910 — was  estimated  at  one 


84  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

hundred  and  fifty-nine  millions  by  Professor  Lubor  Nie- 
derle  [see  his  books:  (1)  La  race  slave,  transl.  by  L.  L£ger, 
Paris,  1911 ,  containing  a  full  bibliography;  (2)  Man  in 
prehistoric  time,  Russian  edition,  Petrograd;  (3)  Slavic 
Antiquities,  in  Czech,  Prague,  1902].  According  to  Pro- 
fessor Florinsky  (The  Slavic  Race,  Kiev,  1907,  in  Rus- 
sian) that  number  should  be  increased  by  some  twenty-five 
millions  for  1915. 

Slavs  4  include  about  one  hundred  and  ten  millions  of 
Russians  6  or  Eastern  Slavs,  viz.,  sixty-seven  per  cent  of 
Great  Russians  (occupying  the  heart  of  Russia,  with  Mos- 
cow as  the  centre),  twenty-seven  per  cent  of  Little  Rus- 
sians (holding  the  territory  south  and  southwest,  including 
the  Don  Cossacks,6  and  their  centre  is  at  the  old  and  first 
capital  of  the  Russians,  on  the  Dnieper  at  Kiev,  where  the 
first  Russian  state  was  founded,  and  about  seven  per  cent 
of  White  Russians  (in  lands  east  of  Poland  and  northward 
around  Lithuania);  about  thirty  millions  of  Northern 
Slavs,  viz.,  about  twenty  millions  of  Poles  7  (in  Russian,  Ger- 
man and  Austrian  Poland),  about  ten  millions  of  Czechs  * 
in  Bohemia,  Moravia,  and  Silesia),  Slovaks  (in  northern 
Hungary  °)  and  Lusatian  Serbs  10  (in  the  Upper  and  the 
Lower  Laussitz  in  Germany,  partly  in  Saxony  and  partly 
in  Prussia) ;  about  twenty  millions  of  South-Slavs,  viz., 
Serbs11  and  Croats12  (Serbo-Croats),  Slovenes18  and 
Bulgarians.14  (There  are  about  eight  million  Slavs  in 
America. )  How  much  the  differences  between  these  various 
Slavic  nations  are  due  to  admixture,  how  much  to  their 
homes,  has  not  been  made  clear.  These  Slavic  people  be- 
long to  the  great  old  Aryan  or  Indo-European  family  of 
white  nations,  the  first  home  of  which  is  "the  eastern  part 
of  Europe — especially  that  portion  of  Russia  which  con- 
stitutes the  basin  of  the  Pripet,  the  Beresina,  and  the 
Dnieper"  (Posche),  or  Volhynia  and  portions  of  White 
Russia — formerly  Scythia  (Schafarik,  Schrader)   or  "the 


Tixhon,  Russian  Patriarch 

The  first  Russian  Patriarch  since  Peter  the  Great;    a  powerful  enemy 

of  the  Bolaheviki  culture  and  civilisation  (formerly  Archbishop  of  the 

Russian  Cathedral  on  East  97th  St.,  near  Madison  Ave.,  N.  Y.  City) 


Introduction  85 

district  in  the  neighborhood  of  Baltic"  (Rhys,  Sayce)  or 
"Sweden  and  north  Germany"  (Ludwig  Wilser,  Latham), 
from  which  the  Anglo-Saxon  tribes,  Celts,  Latins,  Greeks, 
Lithuanians,  Iranians,  and  the  invaders  of  India  grad- 
ually detached  themselves,  migrating  mostly  southwards 
and  eastwards.  According  to  Duchinski,  Henri  Martin,  and 
others  the  Russians  have  no  right  to  be  called  Aryan. 
Penfca  carried  this  opinion  much  further,  refusing  the  ap- 
pelation  to  the  whole  Slavic  family.  He  says  that  the 
Slavs  are  non-Aryan  and  belong  rather  to  the  Ugro-Finnish 
race.  Their  name,  he  says,  shows  that  they  were  subjected 
by  the  Aryans  and  became  their  dependents.  He  consid- 
ers it  to  be  derived  from  the  present  participle  of  the  root 
klu  {to  hear,  Slav.  sli)9  and  thus  identifies  it  with  client. 
Finding  that  many  of  the  Slavs  have  chestnut-colored 
curly  hair  and  dark  eyes,  that  the  White  Russians  are 
blond,  that  the  South  Slavs  are  darker  and  have  a  shorter 
head  than  those  in  the  north,  Penka  is  inclined  to  see  in  the 
Slavs  a  very  mixed  race,  and  quotes  Procopius  in  support 
of  his  opinion.  The  doctrine  of  the  European  origin  of  the 
Aryans,  including  the  Slavs,  appears  to  be  steadily  gain- 
ing ground,  and  the  most  generally  accepted  theory  is  that 
the  original  abode  of  the  Slavs  was  in  Volhynia  and  White 
Russia.  About  the  middle  of  the  sixth  century  A.  D.,  we 
find  Slavic  peoples  crossing  the  Danube,  in  great  multi- 
tudes, and  settling  on  both  sides  of  that  river.  From  this 
time  the  Slavs  frequently  appear  in  the  accounts  of  the 
Byzantine  historians,  under  different  appellations,  mostly  as 
involved  in  the  wars  of  the  two  Roman  empires;  sometimes 
as  allies,  sometimes  as  conquerors,  often  as  vassals,  and 
oftener  as  emigrants  and  colonists,  thrust  out  of  their  own 
countries  by  the  pressing  forward  of  the  most  warlike 
German  peoples.16 

III.  Of  the  total  number  of  European  population  in 
degree  at  least,  over  a  quarter  are  Slavs,  living  in  a  great 


86  Who  Are  the  Slav$t 

area  which  they  have  occupied  since  the  latter  half  of  the 
eleventh  century,  an  area  indicated  in  the  following  map 
(See  fig.  1).  Draw  a  line  north  from  the  head  of  the 
Adriatic  Sea.  The  area  lying  to  the  east  of  it  is  occupied 
by  the  Slavs  with  a  non-Slavic  wedge  driven  clear  through 
the  Slavic  world  from  Bavaria  through  Austro-Hungary 
and  Rumania  to  the  Black  Sea,  separating  the  Northern 
Slavs  from  their  Southern  brothers.  If  we  consider  not 
racial  or  national  borders  of  these  Slavs,  but  their  political 
and  geographical  area  its  relative  importance  is  still  greater 
— it  stretches  from  the  Arctic  Ocean  on  the  north  to  the 
Black  and  Adriatic  seas  on  the  south,  and  from  Kamchatka 
and  the  Russian  islands  of  the  Pacific  to  the  Baltic,  and 
along  the  banks  of  the  rivers  Elbe,  Muhr,  and  Raab,  again 
to  the  Adriatic,  the  whole  of  eastern  Europe  being  almost 
exclusively  occupied  by  them*    Kipling  said  once: 

East  is  East,  and  West  is  West,  and  never  the  twain  shall  meet. 

But  Russia,  says  Dover,  confound  both  Kipling  and  the 
map-makers  by  stretching  from  the  Baltic  to  the  Pacific. 
For  Russia  there  is  not  Europe  and  Asia,  but  one  continued, 
and  she  is  the  whole  inside  it.  She  occupies  one  seventh  of 
the  surface  of  the  earth.  Her  eastern  part  covers  more 
than  a  third  of  Asia  and  its  western  more  than  half  of  all 
Europe.  Russia  is  the  greatest  potential  state  in  the 
world  because  her  territory  stretches  unbroken  from  the 
Baltic  to  the  Black  Sea.  All  Europe  between  the  four  island 
seas,  and  all  Asia  north  of  latitude  fifty,  and  a  good  deal 
south  of  it  too — that  is  Russia,  a  total  area  of  eight  and 
one-half  million  square  miles.  She  is  the  largest  country  in 
the  world,  territorially.  She  is  more  than  twice  the  size  of 
the  United  States.  This  enormous  country  which  comprises 
one-seventh  of  the  land  surface  of  the  earth  (Russia  has  the 
longest  coast  line  of  any  country  in  the  world,  but  most 


Introduction  87 

of  it  ii  locked  by  ice  a  good  part  of  the  year) ,  is  at  present 
thinly  populated,  Russia  has,  roughly  speaking,  only, 
twenty  persons  to  the  square  mile  as  against  six  hundred 
and  eighteen  to  the  square  mile  in  England  and  Wales.  Yet 
for  all  that,  Russia  contains  the  largest  white  population 
of  any  single  state  on  earth,  numbering  in  all  about  one 
hundred  and  eighty  million  souls.  Moreover,  Russian  popu- 
lation is  increasing  rapidly  (its  normal  increase  of  popu- 
lation is  about  seventeen  per  thousand) — it  has  quadrupled 
itself  during  the  nineteenth  century,  and  with  the  advent 
of  industrialism,  the  increase  is  likely  to  be  still  more 
rapid. — Baron  Alexander  von  Humboldt  (1769-1859),  in 
order  to  give  a  concrete  illustration  of  the  hugeness  of  one 
Slavic  country,  Great  Russia,  compared  it  to  the  surface 
of  the  full  moon.  He  says  that  if  we  look  at  the  full  moon, 
we  will  see  in  the  hemisphere  of  the  satellite  which  is  before 
us  a  smaller  territory  than  that  of  the  Russian  Empire 
(about  50,000  square  miles  are  still  wanting),  a  country 
which  takes  in  the  seventh  part  of  the  terrestrial  globe,  hav- 
ing a  surface  of  406,000  square  miles,  counting  about 
180,000,000  people,  and  having  a  history  over  a  thousand 
years  old,  a  country  which  extends  from  the  Baltic  Sea  to 
the  Pacific,  from  the  sunny  vineyards  of  the  Crimea  facing 
Asia  Minor  to  the  frozen  swamps  of  the  Bering  coast  look- 
ing toward  Alaska,  from  the  snow  and  ice  of  the  Norwegian 
shores  down  to  the  burning  sands  of  Central  Asia,  and  to 
the  plateau  of  Pamirs.  •  •  . 

No  other  country  has  so  many  races  and  nationalities 
within  compact  dominions  as  Russia,  occupying  more  than 
half  of  Europe  and  nearly  two-fifths  of  Asia ;  its  sweep  in* 
eludes  the  cradle  of  the  Aryan  or  Indo-European  race 
to  the  lands  where  Oriental  civilization  appears  to  have  had 
its  birth.  Slav,  Lithuanian,  Latin,  Iranian,  Armenian, 
Finn,  Samoyed,  Turko-Tartar,  Tunguz,  Mongols,  Geor- 
gians, Yukaghirs,  Chukchis  are  all  to  be  found  living  on 


88  Who  Are  the,  Slavs? 

their  native  heath  within  the  great  Russia's  borders.  That 
Russia  alone  contains  almost  seventy  independent  racial 
groups  as  it  is  shown  by  A.  Aitoff,  who  in  his  Peuple*  et 
Langues  de  la  Russie  (Annales  de  GSographie,  1906)  enu- 
merates eighty-five  nations  of  some  different  races,  plus  a 
number  of  nameless  nationalities.  Forty  of  the  ethnic 
groups  are  found  within  European  Russia  and  the 
Caucasus  alone.16  It  takes  all  sorts  of  men,  says  the  old 
proverb,  to  make  a  world.  But  it  takes  all  sorts  of  na- 
tions to  make  a  modern  State  like  the  huge  Russian  Empire, 
which  might  be  called  the  real  continuation  of  the  Roman 
Empire.  A  leading  Russian  statesman  is  right  when  he 
says  that  Russia  itself  is  not  a  state,  but  a  world  indeed. 
When  Count  Witte,  representing  the  intelligence  of  Rus- 
sia, came  to  America  to  arrange  peace  with  Japan  he  said: 

Don't  think  of  Russia  as  one  country  but  as  fifty  nations  with 
forty  languages,  held  together  by  the  power  of  strong  gov- 
ernment 

Yes,  Russia  is  so  huge  and  so  strong  that  material  power 
has  ceased  to  be  attractive  to  her  great  thinkers,  and  to 
the  foreigners  as  it  was  a  few  years  back  as  much  of  a  terra 
incognita  as  Central  Africa. 

Slavic  people  have  remained  isolated  more  or  less  one 
from  another,  and  have  developed,  in  a  degree  at  least,  along 
different  lines  not  only  on  the  basis  of  their  innate  quali- 
ties, but  along  lines  of  social  development  and  imitation, 
determined  by  geographical,  historical  economic,  religious 
and  other  causes.*  Accordingly,  it  is  very  hard  to  ascribe 
many  characteristic  traits  to  them  which  are  often  the 
borrowed  wishes  or  sins  of  their  past  or  present  neighbors, 
viz.,  Mongols,  Tartars,  Finns,  Huns,  Avars,  Germans,  Celts, 
Italians,  Turks,  Magyars,  Rumanians,  Greeks,  Armenians, 
Jews,  etc.  Some  Slavic  historiologists  assert  that  the 
Scotch  are  of  the  Slav  descent.    No  doubt  Slavs  are  not  a 


Introduction  89 

pure  race,  but  a  real  Volkerchaos,  a  hurly-burly  of  na- 
tionalities, like  all  other  great  nations.  And  still,  the  Slav 
is  not  identical  with  any  other  race,  just  because  of  his 
soul,  for  it  is  rightly  said  that  each  race  possesses  a  mental 
constitution  as  unvarying  in  its  fundamental  traits  as  its 
anatomical  constitution.  I  say  in  its  fundamental  traits, 
for  it  is  vain  to  pretend  that  the  intellectual  and  moral 
traits  which  constitute  a  national  type  are  as  stable  as 
anatomical  characteristics  which  determine  species.  Rap- 
poport  says : 

The  mental  superiority  of  the  white  race  over  the  yellow  and 
black  races  is  incontestable.  But  even  the  white  race  in  itself 
contains  many  elements,  distinguished  by  manifold  mental  char- 
acteristics. Englishmen  and  Frenchmen,  Spaniards  and  Rus- 
sians belong  to  the  white  race,  but  the  divergence  and  differen- 
tiation existing  between  them  are  great.  Not  only  in  external 
appearance  but  also  in  mental  constitution  do  they  vary.  This 
mentality  is  to  be  found  at  the  basis  of  a  nation's  conduct.  It 
models  and  shapes  the  course  of  its  history,  its  past,  its  present, 
and  its  future.  Race  with  its  distinguishing  features,  physical, 
mental  and  moral,  its  temperament  and  character,  established  and 
consolidated  by  heredity,  regulated  also — to  a  certain  extent 
only — by  physical  milieu  or  environment,  determines  the  history 
and  culture,  the  arts  and  sciences  of  a  people.  Historical  events 
do  not  fashion  a  people's  character,  but,  on  the  contrary,  history 
in  itself  is  a  result  engendered  by  the  mentality  of  a  race.  Given 
the  same  opportunities,  different  races  would  obtain  dissimilar 
results.  With  individuals  as  well  as  with  nations  the  same  cause 
does  not  lead  up  to  an  equal  issue.  The  same  motive,  the  idea  of 
danger,  will  not  produce  the  same  effect  upon  differently  consti- 
tuted individuals  as  well  as  whole  nations. 

And  just  because  some  proclaim  Russia  and  the  Russians 
young  and  vigorous,  and  other  only  see  in  the  Empire  of 
the  Tzars  a  country  exhausted  and  old  before  its  time — 
we  need  a  thorough  understanding  of  the  fact. 

IV.  To  study  a  nation  most  scientifically  means  not  to 
confuse  the  objective  with  the  subjective.    To  understand 


90  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

the  historical  development  and  the  vicissitudes  of  the  Slav, 
and  the  reason  he  has  not  kept  pace  with  some  of 
other  races,  we  have  to  seek  an  explanation  in  the  mental 
structures  of  the  Slav.  In  one  of  his  stories  Kipling  said 
that  the  mistake  English-speaking  peoples  have  made  with 
regard  to  the  Russians  is  that  they  have  been  treated  as 
the  most  eastern  of  European  nations  instead  of  as  the 
most  western  of  Eastern  nations.  Kipling  told  us  that  East 
is  always  East,  and  never  can  be  changed  to  West.  He 
called  the  Russian  people  "the  bear  that  walks  like  a  man." 
Other  foreign  writers  call  Russia  "the  barbarous  East  at  the 
gates  of  Europe"  and  the  danger  of  an  "avalanche  of  multi- 
tudinous savagery."  But  it  is  also  true  when  J.  Novicov 
says  that  when  we  do  not  belong  to  a  nation,  when  we  have 
not  breathed  in  its  inherent  atmosphere  with  our  very  first 
breath,  we  cannot  feel  as  does  this  nation,  and  thus  make 
it  impossible  to  talk  of  it  with  any  intelligence.17  In  one 
of  his  letters  sent  to  the  American  translator  of  his  famous 
novel  Seven  Who  Were  Hanged,  Leonid  Andreyev  says : 

As  in  a  hard  steel,  every  human  being  is  enclosed  in  a  covei 
of  body,  dress,  and  life.  Who  is  man?  We  may  only  conjecture. 
What  constitutes  his  joy  or  his  sorrow?  We  may  guess  only  by 
his  acts,  which  are  often  times  enigmatic ;  by  his  laughter  and  by 
his  tears,  which  are  often  entirely  incomprehensible  to  us.  And 
if  we  Russians  who  live  so  closely  together  in  constant  misery 
understand  one  another  so  poorly  that  we  mercilessly  put  to 
death  those  who  should  be  pitied  or  even  rewarded,  and  reward 
those  who  should  be  punished  by  contempt  and  anger — how  much 
more  difficult  is  it  for  you  Americans  to  understand  distant 
Russia?  But,  then,  it  is  just  as  difficult  for  us  Russians  to  un- 
derstand distant  America  of  which  we  dream  in  our  youth  and 
over  which  we  ponder  so  deeply  in  our  years  of  maturity. 

No  doubt,  too  hasty  generalizations  are  unsatisfactory 
and  misleading,  for  human  nature,  and  particularly  the 
Slavic  character  and  mentality,  is  complex  and  subtle, — 


Introduction  91 

cndoyant  et  diverse.  Before  fixing  a  label  on  the  soul  of 
a  race  or  nation,  one  must  know  exactly  the  machinery  of 
its  working,  for  nothing  is  more  chaotic  and  uncertain 
than  the  genealogical  descent  of  any  people  whatsoever. 

V.  The  methods  of  modern  psychological  investigation, 
— systematic  observation,  critical  comparison,  careful  meas- 
urement, painstaking  experimentation,  and  sane  statistical 
evaluation  and  biological  social  interpretation  are  very 
little  or  not  at  all  applied  to  the  psychology  of  the  Slav, 
and  it  is. very  difficult  indeed — at  least  to-day — to  define 
scientifically  the  psychology  of  a  race  or  nation  (Volker- 
psychologie,  psychology  of  people,  or  folkpsychology), 
which  is  a  branch  of  general  psychology  whose  very  es- 
sence is  still  in  the  state  of  peculiar  vagueness  and  indefinite- 
ness.    A  Slav  proverb  says : 

The  soul  wishes  to  go  to  paradise,  but  its  sins  detain  it  on  earth. 

The  attempts  to  erect  psychology  on  strictly  scientific  bases 
fail  precisely  because  of  the  excessive  frailty  and  inextri- 
cable complexity  of  the  materials  of  construction.  It  ia 
rightly  said  that  an  architect  who  is  obliged,  to  use  thou- 
sands of  elements  of  whose  solidity  and  capacity  for  resist- 
ance he  is  ignorant,  is  by  no  means  a  progressive  man,  and 
even  if  after  laborious  efforts  he  succeeded  in  building  up 
his  modest  structure,  a  gust  of  wind  might  be  enough  to 
throw  it  over.  And  now  just  these  are  heavy  storms  which 
blow  on  the  edifice  of  psychology. 

The  aim  of  this  semi-popular  study  is  (I)  to  give  a 
brief  summary  of  the  results  in  the  present  investigation 
of  the  Slav  character  and  the  Slav  mentality,  with  special 
reference  to  the  comments  of  foreign  authors  who  studied 
the  soul  and  character  of  the  Slavic  people,  and  (II)  to 
show  the  failure  of  the  unfounded  statements  of  those 
"psychologists"  and  authors  who  claim  that  the  Slay  is  a 


92  Who  Are  the  Slav*? 

barbarian  and  a  menace  to  modern  civilization,  culture 
and  even  Ktdtur.  Yes,  a  reevaluation  of  values,  to  use  a 
favorite  phrase  of  a  certain  school  of  modern  German  psy- 
chologists, is  badly  needed  in  the  study  of  the  soul  of  the 
Slav. 

The  sources  to  reach  this  high  aim  are  (I)  primary 9 
or  original  works  of  Slavic  people  and  Slavic  writers,  for 
in  the  novels  of  Gogol,  Turgenyev,  Dostoyevsky,  Tolstoy, 
Sienkiewicz,  Artzibashev,  Maxim  Gorky,  Andreyev,  etc.,  or 
in  the  Serbian  Epic  Ballads  we  ought  to  find  all  the  prom- 
inent traits  in  the  Slavic  character;  and  (II)  secondary, 
previous  scattered  studies  of  Slavic  character  or  contri- 
bution to*  the  psychology  of  the  Slav.  The  form  of  this 
study  ought  to  be,  of  course,  more  or  less  a  preliminary 
step  for  an  extensive  systematic  investigation  of  the  Slavic 
psychology,  to  be  written  by  an  army  of  Slavs  who  know 
both  psychology  of  the  Slav  and  modern  science  of  psy- 
chology. 

No  doubt,  a  psychology  of  Slavs  cannot  be  written  with- 
out the  knowledge  of  the  history  of  the  origin  and  career 
of  the  Slavic  States.  It  is  rightly  said  even  by  the  for- 
eign students  of  them,  that  it  is  interesting  not  merely  be- 
cause it  contains  a  vast  number  of  surprising  scenes  and 
marvellous  pictures  of  life,  not  merely  because  it  gives  a 
kaleidoscope  as  it  were  of  the  acts  of  men,  but  because  these 
acts  in  all  their  variety  fall  into  groups  which  may  be  re- 
ferred each  to  its  proper  source  and  origin,  and  each  group 
contains  facts  that  concern  the  most  serious  problems  of 
history  and  political  development  which,  of  course,  might 
serve  as  the  key  of  Slavic  mentality. 

K.  Waliszewski  points  out  that  the  Slav,  the  latest  comer 
into  the  world  of  civilization,  always  has  been  at  school, 
always  under  some  rod  or  sway : 

Whether  it  be  the  Oriental  and  material  conquest  of  the  thir- 
teenth century,  or  the  Western  and  moral  one  of  the  eighteenth, 


Introduction  93 

it  merely  undergoes  a  change  of  masters.  Thus  the  evolution  of 
the  individuality  of  the  race  was  no  easy  matter. 

To  write  a  psychology  of  the  Slav  and  to  explain  his 
character  means  to  understand  the  mixture  of  races  and 
their  struggles  against  hostile  conditions  of  existence, 
against  the  foreign  invasion,  and  against  the  climate.  We 
cannot  understand  the  Slav  of  to-day  without  examining 
the  Slav  of  yesterday,  for  he  is  only  a  simple  link  in  the 
evolution  of  mankind,  his  near  and  remote  parentage  must 
be  included  under  survey.  Yes,  geology  and  palecethnology 
on  one  side,  and  on  the  other  the  sciences  of  the  other 
races  and  peoples,  and  the  animal  and  the  vegetable  worlds, 
should  likewise  not  be  forgotten.18 

It  is,  therefore,  not  an  easy  task  to  write  a  scientific 
psychology  of  the  Slav.  Dr.  AleS  Hrdli£ka  says  rightly 
that  to  attempt  to  define  the  characteristic,  typical  traits 
of  a  whole  people  is  a  matter  of  difficulty  and  serious  re- 
sponsibility even  for  one  descended  from  and  well  ac- 
quainted with  that  people,  for  under  modern  conditions  of 
intercourse  of  nations  and  races  with  the  inevitable  admix- 
tures of  blood,  the  characteristic  physical,  psychophysical, 
and  mental  traits  of  individual  groups  or  strains  of  a  race 
tend  to  become  weaker  and  obscured.  This  study  must  be 
considered  only  as  a  preliminary  and  more  popular  echo  of 
the  presentation  of  such  a  psychology.  To  write  a  real  sci- 
entific psychology  of  race  means  to  master  thoroughly  status 
praesens  of  modern  Slavs  and  explain  it  in  the  light  of  his- 
torical and  biographical  evolution  of  the  Slavs  and  mankind. 
For  the  realization  of  such  a  great  scientific  ideal  Time  is 
necessary. 


CHAPTER  II 

A  CHARACTER-STUDY  OF  THE  SLAV  IN  GENERAL 

WHAT  is  the  essence  in  character  of  the  Slav?  Is  it 
intellect  (idea),  feeling,  volition,  or  all  three? 
Here  psychologists  are  still  quarrelling  most  violently. 
While  some  point  out  the  crying  weakness  of  the  idea  com- 
pared with  feeling  (emotion),  some  claim  that  the  source 
of  Volition  and  acts  is  only  in  desire,  instinct,  in  wish  and 
sentiment,  whom  the  reason  and  thought  .serve  slavishly. 
Rosmini,  for  example,  says  that  ego  which  reflects  upon  it- 
self finds  that  at  bottom  it  is  feeling,  or  Lecky  claims  that: 

One  of  the  most  important  lessons  that  experience  teaches  is 
that  on  the  whole  success  depends  more  on  character  than  on 
either  intellect  or  fortune. 

While  according  to  these  psychologists  (among  them 
Ribot)  the  reason,  thought,  idea,  knowledge  is  only  an  ap- 
pendage to  the  wishes,  their  organ.  Others  believe  that 
knowledge  is  the  essence  of  a  character.  Many  psychologists 
(especially  those  who  are  educators  at  the  same  time,  like 
Herbart)  claim  that  the  circle  of  the  ideas  is  the  deciding 
factor  in  character.  Alfred  Fouillee  also  speaks  on  the  in- 
telligence, on  our  epistomological  ability  (ability  to  know) 
as  the  "essential  factor  of  character/'  and  builds  up  a  theory 
of  idtes-forces.    A  Serbian  writer,  Dragashevich,  says : 

A  man,  when  he  is  thinking  about  the  sun.  seems  to  feel  its 
warmth. 

Besides  these  two  opposite  psychological  schools  there 
are  many  shades  of  ecclecticism,  for  every  psychologist  of 

94 


A  Character-Study  of  the  Slav  in  General  95 

to-day  has  recourse  in  this  way  to  his  own  "personal"  sci- 
ence, and  paints  the  people  to  the  needs  of  his  own  tem- 
perament and  cause.  Only  some  do  not  believe  in  the  pos- 
sibility of  present  attempts  to  write  scientifically  a  psy- 
chology of  peoples.  So,  for  example,  Professor  Jean  Finot 
in  his  Race  Prejudice  (pp.  179-181): 

Is  it  possible  to  enclose  in  a  logical  formula  the  very  character 
and  hopes  of  a  people  or  race?  This  question  goes  far  beyond 
its  theoretical  bearing.  Parallel  to  the  exclusive  doctrines  of 
races  which  are  based  on  anthropological  data,  we  see  the  rise  of 
a  new  branch  of  psychology,  which  also,  leaning  on  anthropol- 
ogy, endeavors  to  link  together  the  past,  present,  and  even  the 
future  of  great  human  agglomerations  in  exact  definitions.  One 
people  is  designated  as  possessing  a  bilious  temperament,  proud 
and  cfuel,  feeble  in  will-power,  lacking  tenderness  and  goodness, 
and  non-moral,  though  strongly  religious.  Another  people  adds 
to  its  sanguine  temperament  a  realistic  and  practical  genius,  a 
lust  of  conquest,  an  unscrupulous  spirit,  criminal  aspirations.  To 
one  pertain  all  the  virtues,  to  another  all  the  vices.  Some  are 
endowed  with  every  quality  which  can  create  admirable  peoples 
and  individuals.  Others  are  charged  with  all  the  sins  of  Israel. 
Were  it  only  a  matter  of  an  innocent  arrangement  of  grandilo- 
quent words,  one  might  make  fun  of  this  new  science (?),  which 
deduces  its  laws  from  the  imagination  and,  what  is  worse,  from 
the  passions  of  its  creators.  But  this  new  scientific  plaything 
aspires  to  higher  things.  It  is  especially  used  as  a  weapon  in  the 
relations  between  one  people  and  another.  Certain  sociologists, 
and  these  not  the  least,  even  see  in  its  teaching  positive  indica- 
tions for  the  guidance  of  public  affairs.  Certain  peoples  are  thus 
mistrusted,  their  unhappy  representations  kept  well  at  arm's 
length,  whilst  others  are  accepted  and  regarded  as  choice  friends 
and  desirable  allies. 

This  doctrine  has  already  to  its  account  many  wholesale  con- 
demnations, forcing  on  our  attention  numerous  apologies  for 
"superior"  and  much  contempKfor  ''inferior"  nations. 

All  the  more  illimitable  in  that  it  soars  outside  concrete  facts, 
the  psychology  of  peoples  includes  all  and  touches  all.  Morality, 
science,  philosophy,  economic  and  social  life,  criminality,  alcohol- 
ism, politics,  religion,  everything  in  short,  serves  as  matter  for 
discussion  and  dogmatic  conclusion.    Not  content  with  occupying 


96  Who  Are  the  Slav$t 

its  attention  with  the  present,  it  summons  the  past  before  its 
tribunal  and  formulates  provisions  for  the  future. 

Let  us  take  one  of  its  most  circumspect,  luminous  and  at  the 
same  time  most  impartial  representatives,  M.  Alfred  Fouillee. 
Optimistic  by  nature  and  even  touched  with  scepticism  as  regards 
anthropological  exaggerations,  he  brings  his  reserves  and  scru- 
ples where  his  co-religionists  have  only  condemnations  or  whole- 
sale benedictions  to  pronounce.  Nevertheless,  it  is  sufficient  to 
examine  his  Psychologic  de  Peuples  frangais;  his  Temperament 
et  CaractereSy  or  the  Esquisse  psychologique  dee  Peuples  euro- 
peens  in  order  to  show  how  far  the  observations  of  this  new 
quasi-science  can  extend.  Carried  away  by  his  subject,  he  also 
sets  himself  to  distribute  his  rewards  and  modified  censures  on  the 
mysterious  aspirations  of  the  peoples  and  their  innate  or  hered- 
itary virtues  or  vices. 

Looked  at  from  this  point  of  view  the  psychology  of  peoples 
descends  to  the  level  of  the  psychology  of  novels.  It  greats 
national  or  racial  groups  as  good  or  bad,  base  or  noble,  virtuous 
or  vicious,  modest  or  arrogant,  just  as  the  novel  presents  us 
with  good  or  bad  individuals,  base  or  noble,  virtuous  or  vicious, 
modest  or  arrogant.  As  the  individual  has  created  the  Deity  after 
his  own  image,  he  has  created  the  collective  soul  after  the  fashion 
of  his  own  individual  soul.  M.  Gumplowicz  even  says  that  if  it 
is  difficult  for  us  to  foresee  what  the  individual  will  do  in  a 
given  case,  we  can  predict  exactly  with  regard  to  ethical  or 
social  groups,  viz. :  tribes,  peoples,  social  or  professional  classes. 
Starting  from  such  a  point,  sociologists  like  G.  Le  Bon,  Stewart 
Chamberlain,  Lapouge  or  G.  Sergi  threaten  us  with  the  decay  of 
the  Latin  races  just  as  so  many  others  threaten  us  with  the  in- 
evitable hegemony  of  the  German  races,  Slavs  and  Anglo-Saxons. 

This  psychology,  however,  is  always  invented  after  the  event. 
It  consecrates  and  glorifies  success  and  breathes  disdain  on 
defeat  One  people  which  is  fortunate  and  prosperous  in  its 
economic  and  social  life  is  pronounced  superior.  Another  which 
is  the  victim  of  the  complex  circumstances  which  influence  the  life 
of  every  community  is  regarded  as  essentially  inferior.  Germany 
after  the  victorious  war  of  1870  has  in  this  way  been  raised  on 
a  pinnacle  as  summing  up  all  the  virtues.  Yet  when  we  think  of 
the  events  of  this  unfortunate  war,  the  chances  of  which  could  so 
easily  have  been  favorable  to  France  (see  on  this  subject  the 
studies  of  Bleitreu  and  Commandant  Picard) ;  we  tremble  on  ac- 
count of  the  superior  qualities  of  Germany  which  at  the  same 


A  Character-Study  of  the  Slav  in  General  97 

t 

stroke  would  have  become  inferior. 

What  value  can  we  attribute  to  the  psychology  of  peoples  living 
in  the  full  force  of  evolution  and  transformation  if  it  has  failed 
in  the  case  of  peoples  and  races  which  have  disappeared? 

What  people,  for  example,  has  been  more  studied  than  the 
ancient  Greeks?  The  literature  on  this  subject  is  the  most  ex- 
tensive and  the  best  supported.  The  number  of  volumes  which 
tell  of  Greece  is  much  superior  to  the  number  of  its  inhabitants 
under  Pericles.  Yet  in  spite  of  all  the  sides  of  its  life  this  opened 
to  our  gaze,  we  are  unable  to  furnish  an  exact  definition  of  its 
soul.  According  to  Renan,  the  Greeks  were  the  least  religious 
people  in  the  world.  According  to  Fustel  de  Coulanges,  the 
Greek  life  incarnates  the  religious  life  par  excellence. 

This  long  quotation  is  given  in  order  to  point  out  the 
fact  that  the  present  psychology  of  the  peoples  as  a  science 
is  in'  the  state  of  unrest,  getting  from  every  side  sarcastic 
replies,  railleries  and  contradictions  which,  however,  I  con- 
sider only  as  a  phoenix  for  a  better  future  of  this  academic 
discipline. 

To  return  to  the  two  schools  of  psychology,  namely 
the  supporters  of  "the  train  of  ideas"  as  the  basis  of  char- 
acter, and  the  supporters  of  "the  ability  to  know,"  I  wish 
to  say  that  I  am  not  going  to  discuss  here  which  of  these 
schools  are  right,  for  all  of  them  have  some  strong  and 
weak  points,  as  has  been  said  on  many  sides.  Ignoring 
here  the  present  controversies  of  individual  psychology,  I 
want  to  express  my  belief  at  the  very  beginning  of  this 
study,  that  the  character  of  a  people  or  race  is  shown  in 
its  temperament,  sentiment,  intellect,  political  and  religious 
ideas  and  ideals,  indicated  in  literature,  art,  science,  social 
institutions.  These  traits  are  found  in  the  past  and  pres- 
ent of  the  Slavs,  and  they  are  immensely  interesting  to  the 
student  of  folk  psychology  too.  To  describe  and  explain 
them  will  be  our  guiding  principle. 

What  is  the  general  character  of  the  Slav? 

The  Slav  is  represented  by  ancient  historians  and  chron- 


98  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

iclers  as  industrious,  peaceful,  making  war  only  in  defense, 
hospitable,  obedient  to  his  chief,  and  religious  in  his  habits. 
Wherever  he  established  himself,  he  began  to  cultivate  the 
earth,  to  rear  flocks  and  herds,  and  to  trade  in  the  produc- 
tions of  the  country.     There  are  also  early  traces  of  his 
fondness  for  poetry  and  music.     The  chronicler,  Constan- 
tine  the  Seventh  Porphyrogennetes   (Emperor  of  Byzan- 
tium), the  author  of  De  thematibus  et  de  administrando  im- 
peria  (edited  by  Bekker,  1840,  or  Migue,  volumes  CLXII- 
CLXIII),  says  that  the  Slavs  when  left  to  themselves  go  very 
easily  to  sleep  with  the  tones  of  their  eternal  songs.     The 
feeling  of  nationality  w%s  strong  among  the  ancient  Slavs. 
The  government  had  a  patriarchal  foundation,  and  chiefs 
or  princes  were  chosen  by  assemblies.    But  contact  with  the  * 
feudal  institutions  of  the  Roman-German  Empire  gradually 
altered   this   primitive   constitution.      The   Slavic   princes 
strove  after  unlimited  power  like  that  of  the  German  em-4 
perors;  and  the  chiefs  sought  to  dominate  over  the  people 
like  the  feudal  nobility.     When  in  the  ninth  century  the 
Norsemen  invaded  the  territory  of  Slavic  people  in  Russia, 
these  had  institutions  of  tribal  democracy  and  city  repub- 
lics which  governed  themselves  by  Vecha  (  =  Common  Coun- 
cil), an  institution  similar  to  the  Roman  assembly  and  by  a 
kind  of  senate  consisting  of  the  wealthy  classes,  who  were 
on  their  way  to  become  the  feudal  aristocrats  and  pluto- 
crats of  the  free  city  states.     The  citizens  of  Novgorod 
chose  their  own  dukes,  archbishops,  and  in  general  all  their 
dignitaries,  and  proved  the  superiority  of  their  system  of 
self-administration  by  increasing  in  power  and  wealth  year 
by  year.    One  of  the  chief  factories  of  the  great  Hanseatie 
league  was  established  in  Novgorod  in  the  thirteenth  cen- 
tury.   In  fact,  so  great  was  its  fame  throughout  Russia,  as 
to  give  rise  to  the  proverb:  Who  can  resist  God  and  the 
mighty  Novgorod?     The  princes  of  similar  Russian  states 
had  each  his  standing  army,  and  were  continually  quarrel- 


A  Character-Study  of  the  Slav  in  General  99 

ling;  but  the  people  were  less  oppressed  than  would  nat- 
urally be  expected  under  such  circumstances,  on  account 
of  the  establishment  in  each  state  of  a  Common  Council, 
which  exercised  an  important  influence  in  state  affairs,  and 
without  which  the  prince  was  almost  powerless.  This  period 
was  marked  by  the  gradual  amalgamation  of  the  different 
Slavic  tribes  into  one,  the  present  Russian  people,  a  process 
doubtless  aided  by  the  universal  dissemination  of  Chris- 
tianity, which  assimilated  their  various  languages,  manners, 
and  customs. 

The  crushing  of  the  free  institutions  of  the  Russian  Slavs 
went  on  gradually.  Thus  the  city  republic  Novgorod  finally 
was  destroyed  by  Ivan  the  Great,  who  also  cast  off 
the  Mongolian  yoke  but  maintained  its  despotic  policies  of 
centralization  and  autocratic  control.  Another  city  repub- 
lic, Pskov,  lingered  till  1590  and  was  the  last  one  to  lose  its 
independence.  And  so  in  the  course  of  the  eleventh,  twelfth, 
and  thirteenth  centuries,  nobility  became  a  hereditary  privi- 
lege throughout  the  Slavic  states.  The  worst  kind  of  feu- 
dalism fairly  took  root,  and  the  people  sank  into  the  condi- 
tion of  serfs.  Between  them  and  the  nobles  there  was  no 
third  or  middle  class,  as  the  peculiar  privileges  of  the  no- 
bility prevented  the  growth  of  cities. 

These  Slavic  tribes,  the  almost  peaceful  successors  to 
those  lands  left  vacant  by  the  Germanic  peoples,  became  the 
dominant  race  in  Eastern  Europe,  thrusting  west  towards 
the  Latinized  Franks,  north  to  the  Baltic  Sea,  and  south  to 
the  Adriatic  Sea  and  JSgean  Sea,  but  were  not  all  known 
as  Slavs.  The  name  Slav  was  given  only  to  the  northern 
Slavic  tribes,  while  those  living  near  the  Carpathians  were 
known  as  Sorabs  (or  Serbs),  by  which  name  they  are  fa- 
miliar in  German  history,  and  are  still  found  as  Sorbs  or 
Serbs  in  Prussian  Lusatia  and  Saxony,  as  well  as  in  the 
Balkan  Peninsula.  The  Germans  also  called  them  Wends, 
Vends  or  Veneti,  and  the  name  Windisch  affixed  to  the  names 


100  Who  Are  the  Slav$t 

of  places  recalls  a  Slavic  origin.  The  greatest  of  Slav- 
founded  cities  is  said  by  some  authors  to  have  been  Venice 
(in  Italy),  whose  name  certainly  seems  to  bear  witness  to 
its  origin,  as  also  do  many  words  in  common  use  and  some 
of  the  distinctive  features  of  its  early  history. 

The  Slav  of  to-day  in  general  is  strong  and  prolific,  capa- 
ble of  doing,  as  well  as  of  suffering,  anything  when  his  heart 
is  in  it;  he  is  at  the  bottom  pious,  simple,  kind,  and  loves 
peace;  he  is  very  patient,  sober,  thrifty,  capable  of  labori- 
ous effort,  peculiar  to  an  agriculturist  life,  possessed  of 
great  powers  of  endurance  and  perseverance,  home-loving, 
devoted  to  religion  and  enthusiastic  for  the  ideals  of  hu- 
manity. Most  of  the  Slavs  are  illiterate,  but  nevertheless 
their  morals  are  excellent;  in  patriotism  they  far  surpass 
their  instruction.  By  instinct,  tradition,  and  moral  sense 
they  love  freedom;  but  they  also  possess  a  wakening  thirst 
for  knowledge  and  love  for  truth.  Music  and  song  are  the 
natural  gift  of  the  whole  Slavic  race.  It  was  so  in  ancient 
times  and  is  so  now.  The  object  of  all  culture  and  civiliza- 
tion of  the  modern  Slav  is  human  well-being.  In  that 
respect  the  Slav  does  not  differ  very  much  from  his  an- 
cient brother,  whose  history  was  unknown  when  the  faith 
of  Judea,  the  sword  of  Rome,  and  the  ideals  of  Athenians 
strove  for  the  mastery  of  the  world.  Upon  the  middle 
European  plain,  along  the  Don,  the  Dnieper  and  the  Vis- 
tula, now  it  is  called  Russia,  they  lived  a  semi-nomadic 
life,  at  peace  with  the  dominant  races  in  the  West  of  Eu- 
rope which  scarcely  knew  their  existence,  and  at  war  with 
bear,  elk  and  boar.  And  so  when  the  West  of  Europe  was 
engaged  in  internecine  strife  through  many  centuries,  a 
sufficient  nucleus  of  the  Slavs  remained  in  this  great  plain, 
unsubjugated  by  invaders  and  working  out  for  themselves 
a  kind  of  fusion  which  has  enabled  them  to  blend  their  dif- 
ferences, gradually  absorb  closely  related  races,  and  be- 
come a  relatively  homogeneous  people,  and  the  similarity  of 


A  Character-Study  of  the  Slav  m  General         101 

their  tongues  is  in  striking  contrast  with  the  variety  which 
is  exhibited  by  the  Teutonic  people.  A  historian  of  Byzan- 
tium, Theophilactes  Simocates,  says  that  during  a  raid 
against  the  Slavs  the  patrols  of  the  Emperor  Mavricius 
(582-602)  returned  bringing  in  some  Slavic  prisoners.  He 
pictures  them  as  tall,  broad-shouldered  men,  armed  only  with 
pipes,  and  in  appearance  quite  harmless  and  good-natured. 
Being  asked  who  they  were,  these  Slavs  answered:  "We  are 
Slavs  coming  from  the  far-off  sea.  We  do  not  know  steel 
or  arms,  we  graze  our  herds,  make  music  with  our  pipes  and 
do  not  harm  any  one." 

Even  in  the  old  Russian  epic  poems  and  tales  the  heroes 
are  defenders,  not  conquerors,  and  the  life  of  the  agricul- 
turist, rather  than  of  the  warrior,  is  glorified.  The  Slavic  % 
nature  is  very  sensitive,  and  with  its  sensitiveness  there  is 
a  certain  lack  of  hard  fibre.  All  foreign  observers  of  the 
Slavs  claim  that  the  Slavic  character  is  humane  and  kindly 
beyond  that  of  most  Western  European  nations.  It  has 
cultivated,  by  inborn  instinct,  and  under  the  pressure  of 
historical  circumstances,  the  virtues  of  patience  and  resig- 
nation to  a  degree  which  amounts  to  a  weakness,  if  a  beau- 
tiful weakness.  Like  a  child,  it  bears  no  grudge,  but  it  is 
easily  discouraged,  because  it  has  not  yet  found  itself." 
It  is  rightly  said  that  there  is  in  Slavic  nature  a  lack  of 
initiative  and  of  the  virtue — if  it  be  a  virtue — known  as 
hustle.  Like  a  child,  the  Slav  is  overflowing  with  under- 
standing and  sympathy,  but  he  is  not  what  grown  people 
call  practical. 

Only  when  the  peaceful  Slav  was  placed  between  two  hos- 
tile forces  (the  Germans  on  the  west,  and  the  Mongols,  Tar- 
tars and  Turks  on  the  east),  he  began  to  differentiate. 
Jeremiah  Curtin  says: 

The  advance  of  the  Germans  on  the  Slav  tribes  .  .  .  presents,^ 
perhaps,  the  best  example  in  history  of  the  methods  of  European 
civilization.     The  entire   Baltic  coast  from  Luebeck  eastward 


10*  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

was  converted  to  Christianity  by  the  Germans  at  the  point  of  the 
sword.  The  duty  of  rescuing  these  people  from  the  errors  of 
paganism  formed  the  moral  pretext  for  conquering  them  and 
taking  their  lands.  The  warrior  was  accompanied  by  the  mis- 
sionary, followed  by  the  political  colonist.  The  people  of  the 
country  deprived  of  their  lands  were  reduced  to  slavery  and 
if  any  escaped  this  lot,  they  were  men  from  the  higher  classes 
who  joined  the  conqueror  in  the  capacity  of  assistant  oppressors. 
The  work  was  long  "and  doubtful.  The  Germans  made  many  fail- 
ures, for  their  management  was  often  very  bad.  The  Slavs  west 
of  the  Oder  were  stubborn,  and  under  good  leadership  might 
have  been  invincible  but  the  leadership  did  not  come,  and  to  the 
Germans  at  last  came  the  Hohenzollerns. 

This  German  push  eastward  through  the  center  of  the 
Western  Slavic  lands,  meeting  the  Magyars,  who  in  their 
turn  meet  the  Rumanians  (they  are  the  product  of  a  lingual 
and  racial  mixture  of  Thracian,  Roman  and  Slav  elements) 
eastward,  forms  a  non-Slavic  wedge  driven  clear  through 
the  Slavs  from  Bavaria  through  Austria,  Hungary,  and 
Rumania  to  the  Black  Sea.  We  speak,  therefore,  of  the 
Eastern  Slavs  (Russians:  Great,  Little,  and  White),  North- 
ern Slavs:  Poles,  Czechs,  Slovaks  and  the  Slavs  in  Germany: 
the  Serbs,  of  Upper  and  Lower  Lusatia  and  the  Caasouba 
and  Slovintzi  in  West  Prussia  and  Pomerania,  and  South- 
Slavs  (Serbo-Croats,  Slovenes  and  Bulgars),  each  of  which 
exhibits  some  special  characteristics. 

All  Slavs  love  their  Slavic  languages.  The  general  charac- 
teristic of  the  Slav  is  exhibited  in  his  original,  old  Slavic 
tongue.  Vladislav  R.  Savich,  in  his  Sowth-Eastern  Europe 
(New  York,  Revell,  1918,  pp.  88-89)  says: 

"The  old  Slavic  language,  with  all  its  richness  and  beauty, 
which  gave  birth  to  the  modern  Russian,  Polish,  Czech  and 
Serbo-Croat  languages,  was  already  so  highly  developed  that 
even  to-day,  after  many  centuries  of  separate  political  and 
national  life,  the  Slavic  languages  represent  a  strong  and 
beautiful  bond  of  union  among  the  different  Slav  nations. 


A  Character-Study  of  the  Slav  m  General        103 

The  gospels  were  translated  into  the  old  Slavic  languages  as 
early  as  the  ninth  century;  also  the  beautiful  hymns  of  the 
Orthodox  Church,  which  have  been  so  highly  appreciated  by 
so  great  an  artist  as  Tolstoy,  were  written  in  the  first  days 
of  their  Christianity.  The  best  proof  of  the  intense  love  of 
the  Slavs  for  their  languages  can  be  seen  in  the  fact  that 
they  accepted  Christianity  only  when  the  gospel  was  preached 
to  them  in  their  own  languages,  and  as  early  as  the  tenth 
century  a  fierce  fight  raged  among  the  Roman  Catholic  Ser- 
bo-Croats  of  the  Dalmatian  coast  against  the  introduction 
of  Latin  language  in  their  churches." 

In  his  religious  matters  the  Slav  lays  stress  mainly  on 
inward  feeling  and  the  sense  of  personal  dependence  on 
God.  That  this  Slavic  conception  of  religion  is  progres- 
sive is  admitted  by  all  great  intellectual  leaders,  and  we 
can  understand  how  Goethe — who  cannot  be  reproached 
with  piety  in  the  ecclesiastic  sense — could  assert  that  only 
religious  men  possessed  creative  power.  The  religious  peo- 
ple embrace  the  universe  in  the  vast  admiration  of  love, 
for  the  Bceptic  nations  have  nothing  but  narrow  negation 
for  everything.  It  is  rightly  said  that  those  who  believe 
nothing  are  worth  nothing.  And  this  belief  is  very  strong 
among  the  Slavs  who  are  instinctively  inspired  by  the  spirit 
of  the  well-known  words, — Est  Deus  in  nobis  (God  is  in 
us).  Gogol  says  rightly  that  the  main  characteristics  and 
the  value  of  Slavic  nature  consists  in  the  fact  that  "it  is 
capable,  more  than  any  other,  of  receiving  the  noble  word 
of  the  Gospel,  which  leads  men  toward  perfection." 

It  is  the  glory  of  the  Slavic  race  to  hold  aloft  the  torch 
of  idealism  in  a  materialistic  age.  In  due  time  all  the  Slavs 
will  get  rid  of  their  inclination  towards  extremes  in  emo- 
tion, intellect  or  society  (for  they  love  or  hate;  they  are 
brilliant  or  slow;  they  are  nobles  or  peasants).  We  will 
see  clearly  in  this  study  that  the  Slavic  culture  is  primarily 
the  mental  culture,  and  this  kind  of  culture  is  the  food  of 


104  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

humanity — ammi  ctdtue  hwmanitatis  cibue.  The  Slavs  are 
for  the  Humanity  of  the  Twentieth  Century  which  shall 
come  to  itself,  shake  off  its  ancient  historical  delusions, 
and  the  prophetic  words  of  the  great  French  genius,  Victor 
Hugo,  shall  be  realized: 

In  the  Twentieth  Century  war  will  be  dead,  the  scaffold  will 
be  dead,  royalty  will  be  dead,  and  dogmas  will  be  dead;  but  Man 
will  live.  For  all  there  will  be  but  one  country — that  country 
the  whole  earth;  for  all  there  will  be  but  one  hope — that  hope  the 
whole  heaven.  And  all  hail,  then,  to  that  noble  Twentieth  Cen- 
tury which  our  children  shall  inherit. 

Or  in  the  spirit  of  A.  C.  Swinburne's  A  Watch  in  the 
Night,  the  Slavic  tribes,  too,  will  sing: 

Europe,  what  of  the  night? 

Ask  of  heaven,  and  the  sea 

And  my  babes  on  the  bosom  of  me, 
Nations  of  mine,  but  ungrown, 
There  is  none  we  shall  surely  regnite 

All  that  endure  or  that  err: 
She  can  answer  alone: 

Ask  not  of  me,  but  of  her. 

Liberty,  what  is  the  night? 

I  feel  not  the  red  rains  fall, 

Hear  not  the  tempest  at  all, 
Nor  thunder  in  heaven  any  more. 
All  the  distance  is  white 

With  the  soundless  feet  of  the  sun. 
Night,  with  the  woes  that  it  wove, 

Night  is  over  and  done* 


CHAPTER  IH 

SPECIFIC    TRAITS   OF   DIFFERENT   SLAVIC   TRIBES 

The  Bulgar 

THE  character  of  the  Bulgar  presents  a  striking  con- 
trast to  that  of  his  neighbors — less  prone  to  idealism 
than  the  Serb,  less  apt  to  assimilate  the  externals  of  the 
civilization  than  the  Rumanian,  less  quick-witted  than  the 
Greek.  Indu6trioiis  and  thrifty  as  no  other  Slay  people, 
cold-blooded  and  calculating,  the  Bulgar  has  been  justly 
called  the  "Slav  Japanese"  or  the  "Balkan  Prussian,"  pur- 
suing his  goal  with  all  the  characteristic  Bulgarian  tenac- 
ity and  ruthless,  silent  persistence  that  is  positively  Asiatic, 
and  always  just  differing  in  those  little  points  of  language 
and  religious  observance  which  envenom  the  relations  of 
next-door  neighbors. 

This  is  the  reason  why  all  Balkan  people,  especially  the 
Serbs  look  on  the  barbaric  Bulgarian  or  the  thick-headed 
Scythian*  as  the  Albanians  call  the  inhabitant  of  the  Bal- 
kan Prussia — with  the  same  disdain  as  their  fathers  did  a 
thousand  years  ago. 

The  Serb 

Hie  Serb  (Croat  or  Serbo-Croat)  may  claim,  not,  indeed, 
the  Bulgaria  business  capacity,  but  a  gaiety  and  charm  un- 
known to  Bulgars,  and  comparative  simplicity  in  dealing, 
unknown  to  the  Greeks.  The  Serb  is  impulsive,  tempestuous, 
sensitive,  he  is  distinguished  for  the  vigor  of  his  frame,  his 
personal  valor,  love  of  freedom,  and  glowing  poetical  spirit ; 

106 


106  Who  Are  the  Slam? 

his  manners  and  mode  of  life  are  exceedingly  picturesque, 
and  strongly  prepossess  a  stranger  in  his  favor.  He  is 
in  general  a  lighthearted  and  cheerful  Slav.  He  likes  to 
sing,  dance,  and  laugh,  and  nothing  is  more  appreciative 
to  him  than  the  telling  of  a  good  short  story  and  a  humor- 
ous anecdote^  He  ranks  among  the  most  gifted  and  prom- 
ising members  of  the  Slavic  family.  V.  M.  Petrovich  in 
his  Hero  Tales  and  Legends  of  the  Serbians  (N.  Y. :  Stokes, 
1914,  p.  13)  gives  this  typical  characteristic  trait  of  the 
Serb: 

The  average  Serbian  has  a  rather  lively  temperament;  he  is 
highly  sensitive  and  very  emotional.  His  enthusiasm  is  quickly 
roused,  but  most  emotions  with  him  are,  as  a  rule,  of  short 
duration.  However,  he  is  extremely  active  and  sometimes  per- 
sistent. Truly  patriotic,  he  is  always  ready  to  sacrifice  his 
life  and  prosperity  for  national  interests,  which  he  understands 
particularly  well,  thanks  to  his  intimate  knowledge  of  the  ancient 
history  of  his  people,  transmitted  to  him  from  generation  to 
generation  through  the  pleasing  medium  of  popular  epic  poetry 
composed  in  very  simple  decasyllabic  blank  verse — entirely 
Serbian  in  its  origin.  He  is  extremely  courageous  and  always 
ready  for  war.  Although  patriarchal  and  conservative  in  every- 
thing national,  he  is  ready  and  willing  to  accept  new  ideas. 

Harry  de  Windt,  in  his  Through  Savage  Europe,  ob- 
serves that  the  Serbs  are  "the  most  polite  people  in  the 
world."  They  have  the  simplicity  and  candour  of  the  well- 
developed  child.  The  capital  of  Serbia,  and  Serbia  gen- 
erally, have  no  aristocracy,  no  wealthy  middle  class,  and 
no  paupers.  Joseph  M'Cabe  rightly  says  that  even  well- 
to-do  women  are  not  reluctant  to  continue  to  share  the  do- 
mestic duties,  and  there  is  among  the  ordinary  Serbians 
a  simple  fellowship  which  carries  the  old  Slavic  democratic 
spirit  into  modern  relations. 


Specific  Traits  of  Different  Slavic  Tribes         107 

The  Slovene 

The  Slovene  is  noted  for  his  adaptability;  he  is  intelli- 
gent, industrious,  and  has  a  considerable  aptitude  for  busi- 
ness. His  people  are  hospitable,  sociable,  and  musical  as  a 
nation,  and  have  produced  some  of  the  finest  Slavic  lyric 
poetry.  The  Slovenes  are,  no  doubt,  the  natural  barrier 
against  the  German  thrust  towards  the  Adriatic  Sea.  This 
deserving,  progressive,  and  energetic  Slavic  tribe,  effec- 
tively closes  the  way  to  Germanism  on  the  southern  German 
ethnographic  boundary  in  Corinthia  and  Styria,  i.e.,  upon  a 
frontier  of  120  kilometers  as  the  crow  flies. 

The  Lusatian  Serb 

Similar  disposition  is  exhibited  by  the  Lusatian  Serb,  who 
is  still  fighting  in  the  sea  of  German  people.  He  is  industri- 
ous, honest,  patient,  religious  and  hopeful. 

The  Slovak 

The  Slovak  is  of  a  soft,  pliant  disposition,  and  indus- 
trious character,  coming  probably  nearest  to  that  of  the  old 
Slavic  type.  He  is  desperately  poor,  partly  because  of  the 
character  of  his  mountain  home.  He  has  a  quick  and  adap- 
tive mind,  an  eye  for  the  picturesque  and  the  beautiful  a 
certain  inborn  dignity,  a  fire  of  soul  that  may  make  him 
formidable.     His  soul  is  revolt. 

The  Czech 

The  Czech  is  intelligent,  industrious,  proud,  argumenta- 
tive, intolerant  to  injustice.  The  soul  of  the  Czech,  like 
the  soul  of  the  Slovak  and  the  Serb,  is  revolt ;  he  also  shows 
an  orderly,  gentle,  trustworthy,  and  home-loving  disposi- 
tion. His  initiative  is  his  most  fundamental  trait,  and 
just  because  of  his  initiative  and  business  capacity,  some 


108  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

conservative  Slavic  thinkers  would  exclude  the  Czech  from 
the  Slav  family.  So,  for  example,  Danielevski  (a  Russian 
ethnologist)  calls  the  Czech  nation  a  monstrosity — **a  Ger- 
man people  with  a  Slavic  language."  Such  an  evaluation 
of  the  Czech  character  is  not  accepted  by  any  other  Slavic 
student  of  Slavic  people.  So,  for  instance,  Professor 
Thomas  6.  Masaryk  says: 

The  humanistic  ideal,  the  ideal  of  regeneration,  bears  a  deep 
national  and  historical  significance  for  the  Czechs.  A  full  and 
sincere  grasp  of  the  human  ideal  will  bridge  over  the  spiritual 
and  ethical  dreams  of  centuries,  and  enable  as  to  advance  with 
the  vanguard  of  human  progress.  The  Czech  humanitarian  ideal 
is  no  romantic  fallacy.  *  Without  work  and  effort  the  humanitarian 
ideal  is  but  dead;  it  demands  that  we  shall  everywhere  and  sys- 
tematically oppose  ourselves  to  all  that  is  bad,  to  all  social  un- 
humanity — both  at  home  and  abroad — with  all  its  clerical,  polit- 
ical and  national  organs.  The  humanitarian  ideal  is  not  sentimen- 
tality— it  means  work  work  and  yet  again  work !  .  .  *.  Our  fame, 
our  wars,  and  our  intervention  in  the  past  have  borne  a  religious, 
not  a  national  stamp.  Our  national  ideal  is  of  more  recent  birth 
— it  only  belongs  to  the  last,  and  more  especially  to  the  present 
century.  The  history  of  Bohemia  must  not  be  judged  from  this 
standpoint. 

Prof.  Tucich  rightly  says: 

The  Czechs  have  always  been  a  strong,  tenacious,  energetic 
people,  no  sooner  did  they  begin  to  feel  the  iron  of  their  oppres- 
sor than  they  opened  a  determined  campaign  against  them  and 
pitted  their  strength  against  their  tyrants.  They  have  won  their 
present  civilization  inch  by  inch  from  their  oppressors. 

Dr.  AleS  Hrdli£ka,  a  Czech  by  birth,  now  curator  of 
Physical  Anthropology  at  the  U.  S.  National  Museum, 
Washington,  D.  C,  gives  the  following  characteristics  of 
the  Czech: 

He  is  kind  and  with  a  stock  of  native  humor.  He  is  musical, 
loves  songs,  poetry,  art,  nature,  fellowship,  the  other  sex.     He 


Specific  Traits  of  Different  Slavic  Tribes        109 

is  an  intent  thinker  and  restless  seeker  of  the  truth,  of  learning, 
but  no  apt  schemer.  He  is  ambitions,  and  covetous  of  freedom 
in  the  broadest  sense,  but  tendencies  to  domineering,  oppression, 
power  by  force  over  others,  are  foreign  to  his  nature.  He  ar- 
dently searches  for  God  and  is  inclined  to  be  deeply  religious, 
but  is  impatient  of  dogma,  as  of  all  other  undue  restraint 

He  may  be  opinionated,  stubborn,  but  is  happy  to  accept  facts 
and  recognize  true  superiority.  He  is  easily  hurt  and  does  not 
forget  the  injury;  will  fight,  but  is  not  lastingly  revengeful  or 
vicious.  He  is  not  cold,  calculating,  thin-lipped,  nor  again  as 
inflammable  as  the  Pole  or  the  southern  Slav,  but  is  sympathetic 
and  full  of  trust,  and  through  this  often  open  to  imposition. 

His  endurance  and  bravery  in  war  for  a  cause  which  he 
approved  were  proverbial,  as  was  also  his  hospitality  in  peace. 

He  is  often  highly  capable  in  languages,  science,  literary,  and 
technical  education,  and  is  inventive,  as  well  as  industrial,  but 
not  commercial.  Imaginative,  artistic,  creative,  rather  than 
frigidly  practical.  Inclined  at  times  to  melancholy,  brooding, 
pessimism,  he  is  yet  deep  at  heart  for  ever  buoyant,  optimistic, 
hopeful — hopeful  not  of  possession  or  power,  but  of  human 
happiness,  and  of  the  freedom  and  future  golden  age  of  not 
merely  his  own,  but  all  people.  (Hrdlicka,  Bohemia  and  the 
Czechs,  in  The  National  Geogr.  Mag.,  XXXI,  1917,  p.  179.) 

The  Pole 

J.  G.  Wilson  gives  the  following  description  of  the  Polish 
nature: 

The  Poles  in  common  with  all  Slavs  possess  a  peculiar  combi- 
nation of  Eastern  and  Western  civilization.  They  love  political 
freedom,  but  are  easily  caught  by  the  glitter  and  pomp  of  a 
throne.  They  are  individually  poor  business  men.  They  pos- 
sess great  intellectual  gifts,  they  are  almost  universal  linguists. 
They  are  versatile  rather  than  profound.  They  have  a  love  of 
individual  freedom  almost  to  the  point  of  anarchy. 

Arthur  Symons  gives  the  following  characteristics  of  the 
Polish  people: 

The  Polish  race,  to  those  who  are  acquainted  with  it,  is  the 
subtlest  and  most  delicate  and  one  of  the  noblest  and  most 
heroic  races  of  Europe. 


110  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

In  his  La  Pologne  Vwat  (1911),  Leblond  calls  the  Poles— 
le$  Franfaie  de  VEst  (the  French  of  the  East),  and  says: 

The  Poles  are  one  of  the  most  beautiful  races  on  earth,  ele- 
gant, stately  in  their  physical  build,  heroic  in  action,  generous  in 
the  worldly  mission  they  have  accepted  between  Europe  and 
Asia  •  .  .  one  of  the  most  cultured  and  most  scholarly  races, 
possessing  a  literature  and  civilisation  superior  to  that  of  their 
neighbors — Prussia  and  Austria. 

To  Nietzsche  the  Poles  are  the  best  endowed  and  the  most 
knightly  of  Slavic  tribes. 

Brandes  notes  in  the  Polish  nature  instability,  dilettan- 
tism, feverish  character  of  the  pleasures  of  life ;  strength  and 
susceptibility  of  the  national  feeling.  Other  foreign  ob- 
servers of  the  Poles  claim  that  the  Polish  people  are,  and 
continue  to  be,  an  aristocratic  nation;  the  middle  class, 
which  has  been  gradually  wedged  in  between  the  nobles  and 
the  peasant,  is  yet  comparatively  small,  and,  for  a  long 
time  to  come,  for  the  educated  Pole  of  distinction,  the  life 
of  the  burgers  will  mean  a  life  passed  in  eating  and  drink- 
ing, or  as  the  Count  says  in  Krasinsky's  Godless  Comedy, 
in  "sleeping  the  sleep  of  the  German  Philistine  with  his 
German  wife."  No  doubt,  such  a  statement  is  too  exagger- 
ating as  are  the  words  of  that  Polish  satirist  (Opalinski) 
which  lash  unsparingly  the  drunken  habits  of  his  Slavic 
countrymen:  "I  think  that  drunkenness  has  made  its  nest 
in  Poland."  (Both  Krasinski  and  Opalinski  tried,  like  true 
Slavic  patriots,  to  save  their  people  from  the  German  Bier- 
Ktdtur.) 

R.  J.  Kelly  claims  that  the  Poles  are  the  most  imaginative 
and  cultured  race  in  Europe  and  immensely  the  superior, 
too,  in  every  quality  that  constitutes  goodness  and  culture 
of  the  barbarian  Prussians,  who  at  best  are  showing  them- 
selves to  be  only  brute  beastly  Huns  with  a  thin  veneer  of 
civilization.  Yes,  to  Prussia,  it  does  not  matter  that  Poland, 


Specific  Traits  of  Different  Slavic  Tribes         111 


prior  to  her  partition,  was,  as  C.  von  Moltke  tells  us,  "the 
most  civilized  country  in  Europe." 

Profewor  Tucich  says  this  about  the  Polish  culture  in 
comparison  with  that  of  Germans: 


The  contrast  between  German  and  Polish  culture  is  the  contrast 
between  the  culture  of  the  masses  and  the  culture  of  the  individ- 
ual. The  principal  social  feature  in  mediaeval  Germany  was 
feudalism.  Germany  was  ruled  by  a  number  of  feudal  princes, 
Poland  by  a  number  of  aristocratic  families.  But  this  regime 
proved  disastrous  to  Poland.  A  state  where  individuals  rule  by 
mutual  consent  is  bound  to  develop  differently  from  one  where 
families  rule  without  any  mutual  consent.  In  the  expansive 
Western  monarchies  the  power  of  the  State  increased,  while  the 
aristocratic  republic  of  Poland  steadily  declined.  The  main 
reason  for  this  difference  probably  lies  in  the  geographical  posi- 
tion of  Poland.  It  lay  too  far  from  the  west — too  far  from 
Borne  and  its  culture. 


J.  Curtin,  translator  of  Sienckiewicz,  claims  that  Poles 
are  "brave  and  brilliant  but  politically  unsuccessful,  and 
have  received  more  sympathy  than  any  other  within  the  cir- 
cle of  civilization*" 

Other  writers  call  the  Poles  one  of  the  "most  cultured 
and  most  active  races  possessing  a  literature  and  a  civiliza- 
tion superior  to  that  of  their  neighbors — Prussia,  Austria, 
and  Russia" ;  **they  were  brilliant  people  mentally  and  intel- 
lectually refined ;"  "the  Polish  race,  to  those  who  are  ac- 
quainted with  it,  is  the  subtlest  and  most  delicate  and  of 
the  noblest  and  most  heroic  races  of  Europe ;"  "this  mar- 
vellous people  are  the  most  intellectually  gifted  in  the  world 
'and  have  produced  the  sweetest  music,  the  best  musicians,  the 
finest  artists  and  writers./  They  are  the  most  imaginative  and 
cultured  race  in  Europe;"  "in  temperament  they  are  more 
high-strung  than  are  the  most  of  their  neighbors.  In  this 
respect  they  resemble  the  Hungarians  farther  south." 


112  Who  Are  the  SUmt 

The  Russian 

Curtin  also  says  that  the  Russian  people  in  strength 
of  character  and  intellectual  gifts  are  certainly  among  the 
first  of  the  Aryan  race,  though  many  men  have  felt  free 
to  describe  them  in  terms  exceptionally  harsh  and  fre- 
quently unjust.  He  finds  the  following  difference  between 
the  Russians  and  Poles: 

The  Russians  saw  through  the  policy  of  their  enemies,  and 
then  overcame  them,  while  the  Poles  either  did  not  understand 
the  Germans,  or  if  they  did,  did  not  overcome  them,  though  they 
had  the  power. 

He  gives  the  following  historical  fact  for  the  explanation 
of  this  Russian  characteristic  trait: 

The  conquest  of  Russia  by  the  Mongols,  the  subjection  of 
Europeans  to  Asiatics, — not  Asiatics  of  the  South,  but  warriors 
from  colder  regions  led  by  men  of  genius;  for  such  were  Genghis 
Khan,  Tamerlane,  and  the  lieutenants  sent  to  the  West, — was  an 
affair  of  incomparably  greater  magnitude  than  the  German  wars 
on  the  Baltic.  The  physical  grip  of  the  Mongol  on  Russia  was 
irresistible.  There  was  nothing  for  the  Russian  princes  to  do 
but  submit  if  they  wished  to  preserve  their  people  from  dissolu- 
tion. They  had  to  bow  down  to  every  whim  of  the  conqueror; 
suffer  indignity,  insult,  death, — that  is,  death  of  individuals. 
The  Russians  endured  for  a  long  time  without  apparent  result. 
But  they  were  studying  their  conquerors,  mastering  their  policy; 
and  they  mastered  it  so  well  that  finally  the  Prince  of  Moscow 
made  use  of  the  Mongols  to  complete  the  union  of  eastern  Russia 
and  reduce  all  the  provincial  princes  of  the  country,  his  own 
relatives,  to  the  position  of  ordinary  landholders  subject  to 
himself. 

It  is  rightly  said  that  the  Russian  mind  is  singularly  quick 
and  receptive,  and  its  courage  in  following  out  arguments  to 
their  logical  conclusion  is  even  greater  than  that  of  the  French, 
and  perhaps  only  equalled  by  that  of  the  old  Greeks. 

There  are  some  foreign  authors  who  are  trying  to  blacken 
the  noble  character  of  the  Russian  people  by  Russian  Au- 
tocracy.   This  is  a  great  injustice.    I  agree  with  J.  Hecker 


Specific  Traits  of  Different  Slavic  Tribes         118 

when  he  says  (in  his  Russian  Sociology,  Columbia  Univer- 
sity Press,  1915)  that  Russian  Autocracy  is  not  a  direct 
result  of  the  Russian  people.     To  quote  him : 

Russia  has  been  called  the  land  of  extremes.  Here  a  despotic 
and  autocratic  bureaucracy  has  been  continually  opposed  by 
groups  which  championed  the  cause  of  the  common  people,  but 
in  their  demands  were  just  as  uncompromising  and  rigid  as  the 
dominant  autocracy  they  opposed.  Is  autocracy  inevitable  to 
Russia?  Or  is  it  an  outgrown  institution  which  maintains  itself 
artificially  by  the  use  of  brute  force  ?  These  questions  have  been 
variously  answered.  The  bulk  of  opinion,  however,  is  quite 
unanimous  that  Russian  autocracy  has  established  itself  under 
peculiar  historical  conditions  and  that  it  will  pass  away  when 
these  conditions  shall  have  changed.  There  are  others  who  con- 
sider Russian  autocracy  the  resultant  of  ethnic  composition,  and 
of  the  psychology  of  the  Slav  as  well  as  a  product  of  geograph- 
ical location  and  topographical  peculiarities. 

Russian  autocracy  is  not  a  direct  product  of  the  Russian  peo- 
ple; rather  it  is  foreign  importation  which  developed,  being  fa- 
vored not  only  by  the  psychological  characteristics  of  the  Slavs, 
but  invited  by  the  geographic  location  of  Russia,  and  consum- 
mated under  unfortunate  historical  conditions. 

The  great  open  plain  which  constitutes  most  of  European  Rus- 
sia is  unprotected  by  any  great  mountain  barriers  and  is  easily 
accessible  from  the  northwest  and  from  the  southeast.  Through 
these  open  and  by  nature  unprotected  doors  entered  those  elements 
which  were  to  make  up  Russian  autocracy.  From  the  northwest 
came  the  Varyages  or  Norsemen  who  established  themselves  as 
the  first  dynasties  of  the  Russian  Slavs;1  from  the  south  came  the 
Byzantine  Missionary,  who  introduced  the  Greek-orthodox  relig- 
ion; and  from  the  east  came  the  Asiatic  Conquerors,  who  crushed 
every  institution  of  liberty,  and  established  their  despotic  rule, 
which,  when  adopted  by  the  Muscovite  princes,  presented  in 
itself  a  peculiar  synthesis  of  Teutonic  militancy,  Tartar  despot- 
ism and  Byzantine  sanctimoniousness.  These  three  elements, 
whether  organically  united  or  not,  were  the  dominant  forces  of 
Russian  autocracy,  maintaining  themselves  and  predominating 
to  the  present  day,  although  modified  by  Western  culture,  and  at 
the  present  day  represented  by  rulers  of  dominantly  Germanic 
blood. 

Russian  autocracy  has  had  but  two  principal  policies  through- 


.1 


114  Who  Are  the  Slavs?   , 

oat  its  history,  an  internal  policy  of  political,  ecclesiastical  and 
partly  economical  control  and  centralisation,  and  an  external 
policy  of  expansion  towards  the  four  seas:  from  the  Baltic  to  the 
Pacific  and  from  the  Arctic  to  the  Mediterranean.  This  policy 
if  momentarily  changed  has  been  so  under  strong  outside  pres- 
sure. All  attempts  to  better  the  lot  of  the  common  people  and 
to  give  them  greater  liberties  were  carried  out  in  times  of 
national  trouble  and  under  threat  of  revolution. 

Although  long-suffering  and  slow  to  wrath,  the  people  of 
Russia  have  risen  from  time  to  time,  demanding  the  rights  and 
possessions  of  which  they  had  been  robbed  by  the  predatory 
interests  which  always,  directly  or  indirectly,  have  associated 
themselves  with  Russian  autocracy.  In  these  struggles,  certain 
classes  of  the  population  have  furnished  the  leaders  and  have 
given  initiative  to  movements  which  have  had  for  their  purpose 
the  abolition  of  autocratic  control  and  the  betterment  of  social 
and  economic  conditions  for  the  common  people. 

Joseph  M'Cabe,  in  his  The  Soul  of  Europe,  A  Character 
Study  of  the  Militant  Nations  (N.  Y.,  Dodd,  Mead  &  Co., 
1915,  p.  S79)  thinks  that  the  Russian  "seems  apathetic  and 
ill-regulated  in  his  impulses,  yet  a  change  in  his  environment 
— an  acceptance  of  a  particular  social  or  religious  creed — 
transforms  him  in  a  few  years  into  a  fiery  apostle  or  a 
model  of  disciplined  virtue." 

The  causes  and  progress  of  this  Slavic  individualization 
are  very  hard  to  explain  because  when  the  Slav  first  ap- 
peared in  history  we  find  him  in  parts  of  Europe  where  at 
the  present  time  almost  all  traces  of  him  have  disappeared. 
Professor  Lubor  Niederle  of  Czech  University  in  Prague, 
thinks  it  is  probable  that  the  original  Slavs,  the  nucleus 
of  which  occupied  the  region  of  the  rivers  Oder  (Odra)  and 
Dnieper,  but  who  already  in  the  prehistoric  times  2  were 
reaching  to  the  Elbe,  the  Saal,  and  the  Danube,  as  well  as 
to  the  Baltic,  fell  gradually  apart  into  three  main  groups. 
The  first  of  these,  to  the  west  of  the  Veser  and  the  Car- 
pathian Mountains,  expanded  still  farther  on  toward  the 
west  and  became  a  branch  of  the  Elbe,  Pomeranian,  Polish, 


Specific  Traits  of  Different  Slavic  Tribes         115 

Bohemian  and  Slovak  Slavs ;  the  second  main  branch,  whose 
original  territory  was  most  probably  somewhere  near  the 
Upper  Visla,  the  Dniester,  and  the  Central  Danube,  moved 
in  the  course  of  time — with  the  exception  of  small  rem- 
nants— to  the  south  of  the  Carpathian  region  and  into  the 
Balkans,  separating  secondarily  into  the  subdivisions  of 
the  Slovenes,  Srbo-Croats,  and  the  Bulgars.  The  third 
main  branch  finally  expanded  from  the  lower  Dnieper  north- 
ward to  the  Gulf  of  Finland,  westward  to  the  Don  and 
Volga,  and  southward  to  the  Black  Sea  and  Lower  Danube, 
evolving  eventually  the  Russian  nation,  which,  due  to  va- 
rious circumstances,  became  itself  in  different  localities, 
somewhat  heteromorphous. 

After  this  extension  the  unity  of  the  Slavic  race  ceased, 
and  they  split  into  a  number  of  tribes,  separated  from 
each  other  by  political  organization  and  different  dialects. 
Professor  Niederle  rightly  says  that  the  degree  in  which 
various  Slav  groups  differ  from  each  other  to-day,  while 
nowhere  excessive,  is  not  everywhere  alike.  Between  the 
Czech,  for  example,  and  the  Pole  there  is  a  greater  gap  than 
between  the  Czech  and  the  Slovak,  and  the  gap  between  the 
Great  Russian  and  the  Pole  is  also  decidedly  greater  than 
that  between  the  former  and  the  Little  Russian.  To  the 
pride  of  the  Pole  in  their  ancient  kingdom  the  Ruthene 
(Ukrainian  or  Small  Russian)  replies  that  he  belongs  to 
an  even  more  ancient  and  more  glorious  kingdom — that  the 
Ruthene  was  civilized  in  the  eleventh  century,  and  has  re- 
mained faithful  to  the  true  Christianity  (Orthodox  Church) 
while  the  Pole  has  listened  to  the  Jesuit  teachings.  The  Bel- 
gian economist,  Emile  de  Laveleye,  said  that  the  Serbians 
were  the  French;  the  Bulgarians,  the  Germans,8  and  the 
Greeks,  the  Italians  of  the  Balkan  peninsula.  Vivian  thinks 
that  Laveleye  might  have  added  that  the  Montenegrins  are 
its  Scotch  Highlanders,  and  is  inclined  to  compare  the 
Serbians  to  the  Irish,  with  the  difference  that  the  latter  are 


116  Who  Are  the  Slamt 

poor.  Vivian  claims  that  the  character  of  the  Serb  "is  the 
legitimate  offspring  of  his  surroundings  and  his  history. 
The  struggles  of  centuries  have  imbued  him  with  a  dogged 
determination  almost  amounting  to  obstinacy ;  but  his  smil- 
ing land  has  filled  his  soul  with  smiles.  He  is  always  cheer- 
ful and  contented;  his  hospitality  is  boundless;  his  sweet 
simplicity  is  patriarchal."  In  one  word,  nothing  savage, 
nothing  mean  resides  in  the  Slavic  heart.  The  Slavs  may 
be  subject  to  panics  of  credulity  and  of  rage,  but  the  tern* 
per  of  the  Slavs,  however  disturbed,  settles  itself  soon  and 
easily,  as,  in  the  temperate  zone,  the  sky  after  whatever 
storm  clears  again  and  serenity  is  its  normal  condition. 
All  Slavic  people  are  characterized  by  their  inborn  honesty 
and  common  sense  in  every  dimension.  These  two  traits  are 
their  best  foundations  for  their  future  unification  in  the 
FREE  United  States  of  the  Slave. 


CHAPTER  IV 


DIVISION   OF    THE   SLAVS 


IN  consequence  of  the  less-defined  differences,  we  con- 
•  stantly  meet,  in  literature  and  elsewhere,  with  contro- 
versies as  to  which  groups  of  Slavs  can  be  regarded  as  in- 
dependent ethnic  units  or  peoples,  and  which  cannot  be  so 
regarded.  Furthermore,  these  conditions  give  rise  to  dis- 
putes in  the  application  to  the  different  groups  of  the  terms 
nation,  nationality,  stem,  branch,  race,  etc.,  and  finally,  to 
disputes  concerning  the  number  of  present  Slav  nationalities 
or  peoples.  There  is  no  agreement  in  this  regard,  different 
classifications  depending  on  different  points  of  view,  such 
as :  philological,  ethnographical,  historical  or  political ;  and 
even  from  one  and  the  same  standpoint,  such  as  the  basis  of 
language,  different  philologists  form  unlike  classifications. 
In  many  cases  the  tendencies  at  separation  and  individual- 
ization are  given  more  weight  than  the  actual  differences, 
while  elsewhere  political  motives  are  responsible  for  the 
making  of  new  nationalities  of  whose  existence,  and  with 
full  right,  others  will  not  even  hear.  It  is  in  consequence 
of  these  conditions  that  the  number  of  separate  Slav  groups, 
and  hence  the  entire  Slav  classification,  varies  so  much  with 
different  authors.  In  the  classification  of  the  Slavic  peoples, 
a  boundless  confusion  reigned  among  the  earliest  historians 
and  philologists,  but  the  eminent  Slavic  scholars,  Dobrov- 
sky,  Kopitar,  Schafarik,  Miklosich,  Lubor  Niederle,  and 
others  tried  to  bring  light  into  the  chaos.  No  doubt,  all 
such  classifications  are  more  or  less  artificial,  existing  only 
in  abstracto.      Jean   Bapt.    Lamarck    (1744-1829)    said 

117 


118  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

rightly  that  the  "classifications  are  artificial,  for  nature  has 
created  neither  classes  nor  orders  nor  families  nor  kinds  nor 
permanent  species,  but  only  individuals.99  Professor 
Niederle  claims  that  the  best  authenticated  division  of  the 
Slavic  nations  to-day  is  about  as  follows: 

I.  The  Russian  Stem.  Great  Russians  (  Vdiko-Rousskie) 
are  the  most  numerous,  representing  in  themselves  a  highly 
homogeneous  mass,  about  two-thirds  of  the  whole  popula- 
tion of  Russia.  The  Little  or  Small  Russians  (Malo-Rus- 
skie),  and  White  Russians  (Bielo-Russkie) ,  although 
speaking  separate  dialects,  are  in  religion  and  sympathy 
one  with  the  Great  Russians.  Recently  a  strong  tendency  is 
manifested  toward  the  recognition  within  this  stem  of  two 
nationalities,  the  Great  Russians  (Vdikorossiani)  and  the 
Little  Russians  (Malorossiani),  who  include  the  Rusines 
(Rusin;  adjective  ruski,  Rushnyaks  or  Ruthenians)  in  Ga- 
licia  and  Boiki  and  Gonzoili  in  Bukovina.1 

II.  The  Polish  Stem.  This  united,  with  the  exception 
of  the  small  group  of  Kashub  Slavs  living  on  the  borders 
of  West  Prussia  and  Pomerania,  along  the  Baltic  coast  be- 
tween Danzig  and  Lake  Garden,  and  inland  as  far  as  Konitz- 
people,  about  whom  it  is  as  yet  uncertain  whether  they 
form  a  part  of  the  Poles  or  a  remnant  of  the  former  Baltic 
Slavs.  The  word  Kashub  appears  to  be  a  nickname,  their 
proper  appellation  being  Slovintzi  (=  Slavs).  Schafarik 
makes  the  word  signify  goat.  The  names  Podhalians,  Po- 
rals  and  Gorals  (i.e.,  mountain  dwellers)  apply  more  proper- 
ly to  the  Poles  living  north  of  the  Tatra  Mountains,  between 
Moravia  and  the  main  range  of  Carpathians.  This  popu- 
lation approaches  the  Slovaks  in  physical  type,  as  it  does 
geographically.  It  is  said  to  be  in  part  of  German  blood, 
like  the  neighboring  Gluehoniemtzy  (  =  "Deaf  Germans"), 
who  also  speak  Polish.  Other  names  applying  to  subdivi- 
sions of  the  Poles  are  the  Bidochrovats  (the  same  as  the 
Krakuses  or  Cracovinians),  the  Euyevs,  the  Kuprikes,  the 


Division  of  the  Slavs  119 

Lublinians,  and  the  Sandomirians.  Podolian  is  apparently 
a  geographical  term  applying  to  the  Poles  of  Podolia,  in 
southwestern  Russia ;  and  Polesian  is  the  name  of  the  mixed 
Polish  population  living  farthest  toward  the  east,  in  West 
Russia,  The  name  Polak,  or  Podlachian,  applies  only  to 
the  mixed  Poles  living  just  west  of  Polesians,  in  Grodno 
province.  The  Polabians  or  Polabs  (some  claim  they  were 
not  Poles,  but  Lusatian  Serbs),  who  dwelt  about  the  lower 
Elbe  and  the  southwestern  corner  of  the  Baltic  Sea,  have 
become  extinct  (the  term  Polabs  comes  from  Slavic  words: 
po,  by,  near,  and  Laba  =  Elbe). 

III.  The  Luzhiee-Serbian  Stem.  This  stem  is  residue 
of  the  Slavs  of  the  Laba  (Elbe)  who  once  spread  across  the 
Oder  and  Elbe,  inhabiting  the  whole  of  the  present  North- 
ern Germany.  Lamprecht  in  his  Deutsche  Geschichte  (vol. 
Ill,  p.  842)  says  that  the  greatest  deed  of  the  German  peo- 
ple in  the  Middle  Ages  was  their  eastward  expansion  over 
and  colonization  of  the  Slavic  lands  between  the  Laba  and 
Odra  (Oder).  The  resentment  of  the  Lusation  Serbs  (or 
Wends  as  the  Germans  call  them)  toward  the  Teutonic 
settlers  was  reasonable  for  the  Lusation  Serbs  were  a  few 
people  who  often  were  actually  dispossessed  by  the  Teutonic 
settlers.  This  was  particularly  the  case  in  Brandenburg 
around  Dessau,  Wolitz,  and  Pratau,  where  a  ruthless  expul- 
sion of  the  Lusation  Serbs  took  place  under  Albrecht  the 
Bear  and  Wichmann  of  Magdeburg.  In  an  eloquent  com- 
plaint of  the  Obodrite  or  Oborite  chieftain,  by  name  Pribi- 
slav,  relating  the  suffering  of  his  Slavic  people,  Saxons, 
Westphalians,  Flemings,  and  Hollanders  are  mentioned  as 
those  by  whom  his  people  have  been  expelled  from  their 
homelands.  "Worn  down  by  the  coming  of  these  settlers 
the  Slavs  forsook  the  country,"  says  the  German  Chronicler 
Helmold.  During  centuries  of  combat  with  the  Ger- 
mans their  number  gradually  decreased.  They  are  divided 
into   three  main  groups :  1.  the  Oborites,  who  inhabited  the 


120  Who  Are  the  Slam? 

present  Mecklenburg,  Lueneberg,  and  Hoktein,  whence  they 
extended  into  the  Old  Mark;  2.  the  Lutici  or  Veltae,  who 
lived  between  the  Oder  and  Elbe,  the  Baltic  Sea  and  the 
Varna;  3.  the  Sorb*  (or  Serbs),  who  lived  on  the  middle 
course  of  the  Elbe  between  the  rivers  Havel  and  Bober.  The 
Lutici  died  out  in  the  Island  of  Ruegen  at  the  beginning  of 
the  fifteenth  century.  In  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury there  were  still  large  numbers  of  Slavs  in  Lueneburg 
in  the  northern  part  of  the  Old  Mark,  while  their  numbers 
were  less  in  Mecklenburg  and  in  Brandenburg.  However,  in 
Lueneburg  the  last  Slavs  disappeared  between  1750  and 
1760.  Only  the  Lusatian  (Luzhitze)  Sorbs,  who  lived  near 
the  frontiers  of  Bohemia,  have  been  able  to  maintain  them- 
selves in  declining  numbers  until  the  present  time.  The* 
reason  probably  is  that  for  some  time  their  territory  be- 
longed to  Bohemia.  At  present  the  Luzhitza  Serbs  number 
about  150,000  souls  on  the  upper  course  of  the  Spree.  The 
Lusatian  Serbs  are  called  Lusatian  Wends,  dividing  into 
an  Upper  and  Lower  branch,  a  name  formerly  applied  to 
a  part  of  Germany,  now  forming  parts  of  the  provinces  of 
Silesia  and  Brandenburg  (Prussia)  and  of  Kingdom  of 
Saxony.  The  term  Wend  seems  to  be  a  purely  German 
name  to  mean  any  Slav,  and  is  never  used  by  the  Slavs  them- 
selves.1* The  Wends  call  themselves  Sorbs  (or  Serbs).  This 
stem  forms  the  remnant  of  the  powerful  Slavic  tribes  which 
once  occupied  nearly  the  whole  of  north  Germany.2  They 
are  now  restricted  to  a  region  about  40  by  75  miles  in  ex- 
tent and  are  entirely  surrounded  by  Germans,  by  whom 
they  are  being  rapidly  absorbed.  They  are  peasant  farmers 
and  for  the  most  part  Lutherans  (only  a  few  thousand  are 
Catholics).  Shafarik  believes  that  the  Slavs  or  Wends 
(as  they  are  called  by  their  German  neighbors)  were  settled 
at  a  very  early  period  on  the  southern  coast  of  the  Baltic 
Sea.  The  word  Wend  he  connects  with  a  Slavic  (voda)  and 
Lithuanian  (teandu)   root  meaning  water;  thus  it  would 


Division  of  the  Slavs  Ml 

signify  the  people  dwelling  about  the  water.  Shafarik  ap- 
pears to  include  under  the  Slavs  all  people  bearing  the 
name  Wend,  notably  the  Veneti  on  the  Adriatic.  Other 
writers,  however,  consider  that  the  word  was  applied  gen- 
erally to  any  maritime  peoples ;  and  this  view  appears  prob- 
able. The  name  also  occurs  in  Switzerland.  The  Wends 
then,  according  to  Schafarik,  were  the  earliest  inhabitants  of 
the  Baltic  coast,  but  they  were  expelled  by  the  Goths  in 
the  fourth  century  B.  C.  The  name  Wend  is  used  by  Taci- 
tus, who  speaks  of  the  Peucini,  the  Venedi,  and  the  Fewni. 
Ptolemy  also  alludes  to  the  Wendic  Mountains,  telling  us 
that  Sarmatia  (all  territory  east  of  the  Vistula  and  north 
of  Dacia,  corresponding  with  modern  Russia,  Poland  and 
Galizia),  was  inhabited  by  widely  scattered  races  and  that 
the  Wenedae  were  established  along  the  whole  of  the  Wend- 
ish  gulf.  Jordanes  calls  them  Wimdae.  The  other  name, 
Antes,  applied  by  this  historian  to  the  Slavs,  which  like 
the  word  Wend,  they  never  used  themselves,  Shafarik  con- 
nects with  a  Gothic  root. 

IV.  The  Czecho-Slovak  Stem  (Czecho-Slovaks,  Czecho- 
slovaks, or  Czechs  and  Slovaks).  It  is  inseparable  in  Bohe- 
mia and  Moravia,  but  with  a  tendency  toward  individualiza- 
tion among  the  Slovaks  lying  in  the  northwestern  Hun- 
gary. In  1878  the  active  policy  of  Magyarization  of  Hun- 
gary was  undertaken.  The  doctrine  was  mooted  that  a  na- 
tive of  the  Kingdom  of  Hungary  could  not  be  a  patriot  un- 
less he  spoke,  thought  and  felt  as  a  Magyar.  A  Slovak  who 
remained  true  to  his  Slavic  ancestors — and  it  must  be  re- 
membered that  the  Slovaks  were  there  long  before  the  Mag- 
yars came — was  considered  deficient  in  patriotism.  The 
most  advanced  political  view  was  that  a  compromise  with 
the  Slovak  was  impossible ;  that  there  was  but  one  expedient, 
to  wipe  them  out  as  far  as  possible  by  a  forcible  assimila- 
tion with  the  Magyars.8 

V.  The  Slovene  Stem.       The  Slovenes  are  sometimes 


132  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

called  Wends  and  their  language  Wvndish  or  Wendish;  an 
inconvenient  name,  as  it  causes  some  confusion  with  the 
language  of  the  Lusatian  Wends.  Being  Roman  Catholics, 
they  use  the  Roman  (Latin)  alphabet.  In  early  days  they 
were  quite  unique  in  the  use  of  the  Glagolitic  letters,  which 
were  somewhat  like  the  Cyrillic.  They  were  also  called,  in 
part,  Krainer  and  Corinthian  (Khorutan).4 

VI.  The  Serbian  (Croatian  or  Serbo-Croatian)  Stem. 
The  political,  cultural  and  especially  religious,  conditions 
have  produced  a  separation  into  two  nationalities,  the  Ser- 
bian and  the  Croatian.  They  formed  at  the  beginning  a 
linguistic  unit,  which  did  not  become  separated  into  two 
parts  or  two  nationalities  until  during  historic  times.  Both 
of  these  units,  although  aware  of  their  class  relation,  until 
recently  defend  a  nationalistic  individuality.  Prior  to  their 
incursion  into  the  Balkans 5  during  the  seventh  cen- 
tury, they  lived  as  a  patriarchal  people  in  the  country  now- 
known  as  Galicia.  The  ancient  Greek  geographer,  Ptolemy, 
describes  them  as  living  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Don,  to 
the  north-east  of  the  sea  Azov. 

VII.  The  Bulgarian  Stem.  It  is  the  last  Slavic  tribe 
which  resulted  from  the  differentiation  within  the  southern 
or  main  division  of  the  Slavs.  (See:  J.  Beddoe,  on  the  Bul- 
garians, in  J.  Anthrop.  Inst.,  II,  1878,  134-40.)  There 
are  three  main  theories  in  regard  to  the  origin  of  Bulgari- 
ans :  1.  they  are  of  Slavic  stock ;  2.  they  are  of  Finno-Ural 
origin,  and  8.  they  belong  to  the  Turco-Tartar  stock.  A 
Bulgarian  writer,  Panin  (Nord  tmd  Siid>  1913),  claims  that 
they  are  the  descendants  of  Huns  as  the  Magyars  and  Finns 
are.  Panin  points  out  that  the  Slavs  are  dreamers,  sincere, 
unstable,  lazy  and  without  energy,  and  the  Bulgarians  are, 
on  the  contrary,  cold-blooded,  quiet,  industrious  and  ener- 
getic. 

It  is  rightly  said  by  Professor  Niederle  that  at  the  pres- 
ent time,  and  even  throughout  the  period  covered  by  his- 


Division  of  the  Slavs  128 

tory,  the  Slavs  as  one  national  unit  no  longer  exist;  their 
place  is  occupied  by  a  line  of  more  or  less  related  Slavic 
nations.  It  is,  therefore,  very  hard  to  write  a  uniform  psy- 
chology of  the  Slav,  for  there  existed  also,  before  the  pres- 
ent era,  several  distinct  cultural  regions  among  the  ancient 
Slavs,  because  we  find  in  the  West,  between  the  Elbe  and 
Veser,  other  types  of  graves  and  with  different  contents 
than  on  the  east  of  the  Veser.  The  former  region  connects 
in  these  respects  with  that  farther  south,  in  central  Europe, 
while  the  latter  is  more  nearly  related  to  that  north  of  the 
Black  Sea.* 

The  linguistic  differentiation  was  equally  of  ancient  ori- 
gin, and  was  undoubtedly  favored  not  merely  by  regional 
development,  but  also  by  isolation,  migration,  contact,  mix- 
ing with  foreign  elements,  etc.  The  eventual  result  of  this 
differentiation  in  language  was  that  ancient  Slavs,  who 
must  be  regarded  as  originally  only  one  body,  fell  into  a 
number  of  separated  parts.  The  Slavic  peoples  do  not  all 
use  the  same  alphabet  for  writing  and  printing.  The  Slavs 
of  the  Eastern  Greek  Orthodox  Church  (Russians,  Serbs, 
and  Bulgars)  use  the  Cyrillic  alphabet,  so  called  from  St. 
Cyril,  its  inventor,  a  monk,  who  went  with  Methodius  (they 
are  called  "Apostles  of  the  Slavs"),  who  were  Thessalonians, 
from  Constantinople  (862  A.  D.),  to  preach  the  Gospel  to 
Slavs.  This  alphabet  is  founded  on  the  Greek,  with  modi- 
fications and  additions  from  Oriental  sources.  The  Hiero- 
nymic  or  Glagolitic  (glagolati,  to  speak,  because  the  rude 
tribesmen  imagined  that  the  letters  spoke  to  the  reader  and 
told  him  what  to  say)  alphabet,  particularly  used  by  the 
priests  of  Dalmatia  and  Croatia,  is  so-called  from  the  tradi- 
tion which  attributes  it  to  St.  Hieronymus.  At  an  early 
period,  in  the  letter  of  Pope  John  X  (914-929)  to  the  Croar 
tian  Ban  (Governor),  Tomislav,  and  the  Sachlumian  ruler, 
Michael,  there  is  a  reference  to  the  prevalent  tradition  that 
St.  Jerome  invented  the  Slavic  alphabet.     This  tradition 


124  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

maintained  itself  through  the  succeeding  centuries,  and  was 
current  at  Rome  itself.7  Some  authors  (for  instance,  Bar- 
tholomew Kopitar)  consider  the  Glagolitic  alphabet  older 
than  the  Cyrillic.  We  find  Glagolitic  underlying  Cyrillic  pa- 
limpsests but  never  the  reverse.  The  two  alphabets  were 
certainly  connected:  the  letters  are  almost  entirely  in  the 
same  order  and  there  is  the  same  deficiency  in  expressing 
the  praeiotized  vowels.  Both  are  derived  from  the  Greek, 
the  Cyrillic  from  the  uncial  and  the  Glagolitic  probably  from 
the  cursive  form  of  writing.  The  Glagolitic  was  not  entirely 
confined  to  sacred  subjects.  Thus  in  it  was  written  the 
Statutes  of  Vmodol  (1228;  so  called*  from  a  district  in 
Dalmatia,  one  of  the  most  interesting  documents  of  early 
Slavic  law),  the  Statutes  of  Poljica  and  Krek,  both  of  which 
afford  remarkable  examples  of  communal  organization,  are 
written  in  Cyrillic  characters.  Fragments  of  early  Slovene 
literature  preserved  date  back  as  far  as  the  tenth  and 
eleventh  centuries,  consisting  of  certain  liturgies  and  homi- 
lies composed  in  the  Old-Slavic  language  and  known  col- 
lectively as  the  Friesing  Literary  Monuments.  The  oldest  of 
Serbo-Croatian  origin  date  from  the  twelfth  century,  and 
are  also  written  in  Old-Slavic  tongue,  but  strongly  with 
Serbo-Croatian  idiom;  they  consist  of  a  stone  inscription, 
liturgic  fragments  in  manuscripts,  and  the  beautiful,  illu- 
minated manuscript  known  as  the  Miroslav  Gospel.  In 
some  manuscripts  we  find  Cyrillic  and  Glagolitic  together, 
as  in  the  Psalter  of  Bologna  (twelfth  century).  Glagolitic 
characters  are  now  no  longer  used,  except  in  the  South- 
Slavic  churches  of  the  littoral.  The  Poles,  Czechs,  Slo- 
vaks, Slovenes,  Lusatian  Serbs  and  Croats  use  the  Roman 
alphabet,  with  a  few  alternations.  (Serbs  are  the  only 
Slavs  who  now  use  both  alphabets.)  St.  Cyril  translated 
the  liturgy  of  the  Greek  Rite  and  also  the  Epistle  and  the 
Bible  into  language  called  now  the  Old  or  Paleo  or  Church 
Slavic,  and  from  the  fact  that  this  translation,  made  in 


Division  of  the  Slam  125 

the  middle  of  the  ninth  century,  is  distinguished  by  great 
copiousness,  and  bears  the  stamp  of  uncommon  perfection 
in  its  forms,  it  is  evident  that  this  Slavic  mother  language 
must  have  been  flourishing  long  before  that  time.  The 
celebrated  Pravda  Russkaya  (Russian  Right  or  Law),  a 
collection  of  the  laws  of  Yaroslav  8  [1035  A.  D. ;  it  was 
discovered  in  1738  by  Basil  Tatishchev,  and  published  by 
Schloser  (St,  Petersburg,  1767)  and  by  Rakoviecki  (2 
vols.,  Warsaw,  1822)  ;  it  has  been  preserved  in  the  Chronicle 
of  Novgorod  (see  "The  Chronicle  of  Novgorod,  1016- 
1471,"  London,  1914) — the  exact  date  is  not  certain,  but 
it  must  fall  between  1018  and  1054],  and  the  Armals  of 
Nestor?  of  the  thirteenth  century,  are  the  most  remarkable 
monuments  of  the  old  Slavic  tongue,  which  for  centuries 
had  ceased  to  be  a  living  language  (like  old  Greek  and 
Latin),  and  the  church  books  written  in  the  old  Slavic  are 
still  used  by  the  Eastern  Greek  Orthodox  Church  of  the 
Russians,  Serbs,  and  Bulgars.  Various  opinions  have  been 
held  as  to  the  characteristics  and  original  home  of  this  lan- 
guage. Shafarik,  Schleicher,  J.  Schmidt  and  Leskien  con- 
sider it  to  be  old  Bulgarian,  whereas  Miklosich,  Kopitar, 
and  Vatroslav  Jagich  have  held  it  to  the  old  Slovenian. 
The  old  forms  of  all  Slavic  languages  shQw  a  greater  re* 
semblance  to  one  another. 

Leaving  the  attempts  to  classify  the  present  Slavic  na- 
tions and  to  determine  the  primitive  home  of  the  Slavs  and 
the  date  of  their  immigration  into  Europe,  we  will  try  to 
give  and  characterize  the  soul  of  the  Slav  of  to-day  which, 
however,  does  not  differ  very  much  from  that  of  his  ancient 
brother.  No  doubt,  the  Slav  of  to-day  is  not  exactly  the 
Slav  of  the  past,  and  to  a  casual  student  may  appear  to 
differ  but  little  from  his  present  neighbors.  Yet,  he  differs, 
and  under  modern  polish  and  the  more  or  less  perceptible 
effects  of  centuries  of  oppression,  is  still  in  a  large  meas- 
ure the  Slav  of  the  old.10 


1*6  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

To  conclude: 

The  migratory  movement  of  humanity  has  always  been  from 
the  east  westward,  and  not  only  men,  but  all  living  beings,  all 
animal  and  vegetable  species,  according  to  the  statement  of  nat- 
ural science,  have  followed  the  same  direction — "the  direction  of 
the  sun"  as  we  commonly  say.  It  is  even  considered  one  of  the 
conditions  of  successful  colonization — to  follow  consciously  the 
direction  of  the  universal  movement  With  regard  to  the  move- 
ments of  the  European  nations  within  the  limits  of  the  old 
continent,  we  may  observe  that  for  those  of  them  which  have 
followed  the  universal,  the  physical  law,  the  westward  direction 
has  always  been  a  source  of  mental  growth,  whereas  the  oppo- 
site tendency  led  to  a  field  of  sharing ;  we  might  characterize  the 
two  directions  by  saying  thus,  the  movement  of  a  European 
nation  eastward  is  educating,  whereas  the  movement  westward 
is  self-educating.  I  wish  to  submit  this  question  which  throws 
such  an  interesting  light  on  Russia's  destiny  to  the  attention  of 
those  interested  in  philosophy  of  history;  they  may  take  these 
facts  as  a  starting  point,  far  more,  as  a  basis  for  their  judgment 
of  the  different  events  of  Russian  history — and  I  feel  entitled  to 
assert  that  they  will  not  draw  a  false  conclusion  even  if  not  very 
well  versed  in  facts.  Any  a  priori  statement  which  they  may  es- 
tablish on  that  basis  will  find  its  posterior  justification.  Goethe's 
words  may  be  applied  in  full  security:  "Was  der  Geist 
verspricht,  das  halt  die  Natur."  (That  which  the  mind  prom- 
ises, nature  keeps.)  Those  who  may  consider  Russian  history 
and  especially  Russian  politics  from  the  point  of  view  of  the 
westward  and  eastward  tendencies  of  the  human  races  will  see 
that  they  have  struck  the  key-note  of  that  people  whose  ancestry, 
at  the  beginning  of  the  seventh  century,  moved  from  the  lower 
course  of  Danube,  and  which,  at  the  end  of  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury, becomes  the  arbiter  between  China  and  Japan.  (See  Vol- 
konsky's  Pictures  of  Russian  History  and  Russian  Literature, 
London,  Paul,  Trench  &  Co.,  1898,  pp.  34-35.) 

• 

Now  let  us  see  in  detail  how  all  these  factors  affect  the 
character  or  mentality  of  the  Slav.  Fundamentally  (typi- 
cally) or  only  in  degree?  Is  it  possible  to  write  a  psy- 
chology of  the  Slav  of  to-day?  Do  the  Slavs,  as  a  whole, 


Division  of  the  Slavs  127 

constitute  a  true  unity?  What  do  the  Slavs  desire?  Is  it 
based  on  the  fundamental  or  accessory  traits  of  the  Slavic 
soul?  What  are  those  traits?  Are  they  a  menace  to  civili- 
zation? 


CHAPTER  V 

FUNDAMENTAL   TRAITS   IN   SLAVIC    NATUU 

AS  the  problems  and  facts  involved  in  the  character 
study  of  the  Slav  are  so  numerous  and  varied  it  is 
advisable  to  group  them  into  the  following  divisions:  I. 
physical  or  bodily,  II.  intellectual  or  cultural,  IIL  tempera- 
mental or  emotional-volitional,  IV.  moral-religious  or  ethical, 
and  V.  social-political  or  civic  traits, — a  classification 
which,  of  course,  exists  m  abstracto  only. 

I  am  greatly  afraid  that  the  study  will  seem  indefinite 
and  lacking  in  precision  required  by  the  technique  and  ideals 
of  experimental  psychology  and  anthropology ;  but  the  field 
to  be  covered  is  so  great,  and  the  facts  about  the  Slavs  are 
so  contradictory  to  the  notions  accepted  generally  by  the 
American  public,  that  I  feel  constrained  to  ask  kindly  in- 
dulgence from  the  readers  of  this  study.  Instances  of  the 
greatness  of  foreign  ignorance  are  the  common  beliefs  that 
the  Russians  and  other  Slavic  tribes  are  an  Asiatic  race, 
and  that  they  speak  a  barbarous  language.  The  facts  are, 
however,  quite  the  contrary.  Physically,  and  perhaps  tem- 
peramentally, the  Slav  may  approach  the  Asiatic,  or  par- 
ticularly the  Tatar,  more  closely  than  do  the  peoples  of 
Western  Europe,  but  in  language  he  is  as  truly  Indo-Euro- 
pean as  Anglo-Saxon.  Of  course,  languages  do  not  fuse  by 
interbreeding,  but  physical  races  do. 

Physical  or  Bodily  Traits 

The  physical  type  of  the  Slav  is  not  sufficiently  clear  yet 
to  help  in  throwing  light  upon  the  past  of  the  race.    An* 

128 


Fundamental  Traits  in  Slavic  Nature  129 

thropologists  say  he  belongs  to  Alpine  or  Celtic  race  (Rip- 
ley), or  Homo  Alpinus  (Lapouge),  or  Occidental  stock 
(Deniker),  or  Celto-Slavic  (French  writers),  or  Disentis 
(German  writers),  or  Lappanoid  (Pruner-Bey),  or  Arver- 
nian  (Beddoe),  or  Sarmatian  stock  (von  Holder),  etc.  De- 
niker  says  that  no  fewer  than  five  European  races  are  rep- 
resented among  the  Slavs,  besides  Turkic  and  Ugric  or 
Mongolian  elements.  Andre  Lefevre  says  "there  is  no  Slavic 
race."  G.  Sergi  and  Zaborawski  have  two  opposite  views 
on  the  origin  of  the  Slavic  people.  Ripley  asks,  almost  in 
despair,  what  is  to  be  done  with  the  present  Slavic  element, 
and  decides  to  apply  "the  term  Homo  Alpinus  to  this  broad- 
headed  group  wherever  it  occurs,  whether  on  mountains  or 
plains,  in  the  West  or  in  the  East."  On  the  whole,  the 
Slav  is  brachy cephalic  (broad-headed),  below  the  Aryan  in 
stature,  with  skin  pale  white,  swarthy,  or  light  brown,  and 
eyes  brown  gray,  and  black.  But  in  the  vast  complex  of 
Slavic  tribes  resulting  from  racial  mixtures  there  can  be 
hardly  found  a  true  "Slavic  type."  Investigations  of  an- 
thropologists show  an  interblending  of  a  great  variety  of 
races  and  peoples.  The  physio-ethnological  composition  of 
the  Russians,  for  instance,  has  for  centuries  exercised  the 
imagination  and  learning  of  demographists  and  anthropolo- 
gists. Duchinsky  sees  only  Mongols  in  the  Russians.  Sic- 
kersky  sees  in  them  the  purest  of  Aryans;  Fouillfe  men- 
tions forty-six  non-Aryan  peoples  who  have  entered  into  the 
ethnical  composition  of  the  Russians.  A.  Leroy-Beaulieu 
claims  they  are  merely  a  Slavo-Finno-Tartar  mixture; 
Chamberlain  thinks  they  are  Germans;  Penka  claims  they 
are  Ugro-Finnish,  as  much  as  Slav;  Louis  Leger  believes 
they  are  Celto-Slavs,  Slav-Norman;  others  say  they  are  a 
Finno-Mongol  composition,  etc.  And  so  it  is  with  other 
Slavs.  According  to  the  Polish  ethnologist,  Sigismund 
Gloger,  the  old  tribes  of  Poland  (Poles,  Magovsians,  Le- 
chites,  Zmoudzines,  Dregovisians,  Krivisians,  Drevlanes  or 


t^ 


180  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

"forest-folk,"  etc.),  once  so  dissimilar,  present  to-day 
anthropologically,  as  the  result  of  their  incessant  crossings, 
a  unique  Polish-Lithuanian  type.     He  asks : 

How  can  yon  find  a  pure  type  when  to-day  there  is  not  a 
single  man  in  Poland  in  whose  veins  does  not  flow  the  composite 
blood  of  so  many  divergent  tribes  who  dwelt  there? 

Is  it  really  so  very  humiliating  to  have  one's  history  be- 
gin with  a  foreign  dominion?  Even  if  we  admit  that  the 
Russians  are  Mongols  or  Aryans,  or  Tartars,  or  Sarma- 
tians  or  Germans,  or  Normans  or  a  disparate  blood  mixture 
of  peoples,  it  is  a  fact  that  the  Russians  are  Slavs,  which  are 
like  all  European  nations  (Anglo-Saxon,  Franks,  and  Celts, 
Germans,  and  Romans)  the  result  of  invasions,  conflicts,  and 
fusions.  Slavs,  as  well  as  all  Indo-Europeans,  come  from 
the  pure  North  European  race  (Homo  europaeus). 
"  From  the  point  of  view  of  physical  anthropology,  Slavs 
were  probably  never  entirely  homogeneous,  pure,  and  uni- 
form. They  were  in  all  probability  somewhat  composite 
even  in  ancient  times,  with  differences  in  the  type  of  the  era- 
nium  or  skull  and  cephalus  (head)  as  well  as  in  their  com- 
plexion (i.  e.,  the  color  of  the  eyes,  hair  and  skin).  This 
is  substantiated  by  the  fact  that  in  the  region  occupied,  evi- 
dently from  an  early  period,  by  the  first  Slavs  there  are 
found  different  cranial  types:  dolichocephalic  for  long- 
headed) and  brachy cephalic  (or  roundheaded).1  (  In  spite 
of  the  prevalent  roundheadedness  of  the  modern  Slavic  peo- 
ples, recent  archeological  investigations  based  on  measure- 
ments of  skulls  from  Slavic  cemeteries  and  ancient  graves 
of  Kurganes  (funeral  mounds  which  are  found  in  the 
form  of  artificial  hills  in  the  south  and  centre  of  Russian 
Empire),  are  responsible  for  a  singular  discovery,  against 
all  expectations,  that  in  ancient  times  of  Russia  the  long- 
headed type  of  skull  predominated,  and  that  in  recent  times 
it  has  been  continually  decreasing.  ^  This  discovery  does 


Fundamental  Traits  in  Slavic  Nature  181 

not  agree  with  certain  anthropological  (or  better  to  say 
craniological  or  cephalometric)  theories  according  to  which 
the  number  of  the  longheaded  types  increases  with  the 
greater  development  of  intellect.  It  used  to  be  a  favorite 
expression  of  Rudolf  Yirchow  that  from  the  history  of  the 
human  race  the  theory  of  evolution  receives  no  confirmation 
of  any  kind.  His  favorite  subject,  the  study  of  crania  or 
skulls  and  their  conformation  in  the  five  thousand  years 
through  which  such  remains  there  had  been  traced  showed 
him  absolutely  no  change.  For  Virchow  there  had  been 
also  no  development  in  the  intellectual  order  in  human  life 
during  the  long  period  of  human  history.  No  doubt  this  is 
comparatively  a  brief  period  if  the  long  aeons  of  geological 
ages  be  considered,  yet  some  development  might  be  expected 
to  man's  past  itself  if  the  more  than  two  hundred  generations 
that  have  come  and  gone  since  the  beginning  of  human 
memory.  So  far  as  scientific  anthropology  is  concerned 
there  is  utter  indifference  as  to  the  time,  period  or  age 
that  may  be  selected  as  representing  man,  people,  or  race 
at  its  best. 

In  complexion  the  Slavs  range  from  brunette  to  blond; 
one  portion  of  the  Slavs,  at  the  commencement  of  their  his- 
torical records,  is  spoken  of  as  possessing  light  hair  and 
eyes,  while  another  portion  is  said  to  have  been  dark  in  these 
respects.  This  is  substantiated  by  the  remains  of  hair  in 
the  graves.  The  hair  is  light  or  dark  brown,  sometimes 
black  or  blond.  The  hair  is  a  typical  Slav  light  in  child- 
hood, though  never  the  pure  flaxen  of  the  Scandinavians; 
with  the  added  years  it  turns  to  a  deep  brown,  darkening 
gradually  through  successive  ash-brown  shades.  The  color 
of  the  eyes  show  a  distinctive  shade  gray  inclining  to  blue. 
These  honest  gray  eyes,  as  they  are  called  by  Professor 
Emily  Balch,  are  combined  even  with  the  dark  face  and  dark 
hair.  The  Slav  complexion  is  mediumly  fair,  rarely  tawny 
or  swarthy,  with  an  expression  ranging  from  sullen  to  se- 


132  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

rene,  but  rarely  animated  or  genial 

Osteologically  the  Slavs  are  undistinguishable  from  the 
German,  Baltic,  and  Finnish  neighbors.  In  his  present 
seat  the  Slav  must  have  assimilated  foreign  elements,  Ger- 
man and  Celtic  in  central  Europe,  Finnish  and  Turkish  in 
Great  and  Little  Russia,  etc.,  showing  that  their  intermix- 
ture goes  back  indefinitely  far  into  the  mists  of  prehistoric 
eras,  but  in  historical  times,  also,  the  inheritance  of  the 
Slav  has  been  complicated  by  exchange  of  blood  with  his 
various  neighbors.9 

The  Slav  face  is  apt  to  be  broad  and  bony,  round  or  oval, 
rarely  long  and  narrow  with  wide  eyes  and  marked  cheek- 
bones, a  forehead  rather  lowering,  brows  straight,  a  nose 
broad  and  snub,  rather  than  straight  and  chiseled  or  aqui- 
line, the  base  of  the  nose  between  the  eyes  being  often  rather 
low  than  high. 

Slavic  frame  of  body  is  brawny,  sinewy  and  strong,  short, 
thickset  and  stocky,  rather  than  the  reverse,  capable  of 
great  endurance,  not  graceful  nor  light  in  motion. 

The  Slav  shows  also  a  good  cranial  or  cephalic  capacity 
(brain  volume).  The  weight  of  brain  of  Czechs,  for  in* 
stance,  is  said  to  be  greater  than  that  of  any  other  people 
in  Europe,  At  the  same  time  the  Slavs  show  a  good  physi- 
cal development,  both  men  and  women  are  well  endowed  with 
health,  giving  an  impression  of  a  naturally  well-preserved 
and  sturdy  stock  and  often  the  physical  features  are  classi- 
cal and  beautiful.  The  mean  annual  increase  in  numbers 
amounts  to  2.01  per  cent  as  against  1.4  per  cent  in  Germany. 
(In  province  Fosen,  where  about  1,500,000  and  about  1,000,- 
000  Germans  are  living  side  by  side,  the  Germans  have 
increased  by  only  8%  per  cent,  between  1890  and  1900, 
while  the  Poles  have  increased  by  about  lO1/*  Per  cent,  dur- 
ing the  same  period.) 

Of  course,  there  are  physiognomic  differences  in  degree 
among  the  Slavic  nations.    So,  for  example,  the  South  Slavs 


Fundamental  Traits  in  Slavic  Nature  183 

(sometimes  called  the  Byzantine  Slavs)  are  tall  and  dark, 
those  of  central  Europe  dark  and  of  medium  body  height, 
the  Russians  on  the  whole  rather  short,  though  the  White 
Russians  and  the  Little  Russians  are  of  medium  stature. 
In  complexion  the  southern  Russians  are  dark;  the  north- 
ern, light,  but  with  less  decided  color  than  fair,  west  of 
Western  Europeans.  The  South  Slavs  have  mostly  the  dark 
skin,  more  often,  olive-skinned  with  dark  hair  and  eyes  char- 
acteristic of  all  southern  nations.  The  Serb  is  tall,  sur- 
passing in  stature  all  other  races  of  the  Balkans.  The 
average  body  height  of  the  Western  and  Southern  Serbs  is 
six  feet,  and  in  the  eastern  and  northern  regions  the  average 
stature  is  five  feet  and  six  inches.  The  Serbs  of  Boka  Ko- 
torska  (the  Boche  de  Cattaro  in  Dalmatia)  are  real  Slavic 
Apollos,  measuring,  on  the  whole,  6ix  feet  and  three  inches. 
Prince  Wiazemsky  claims  that  the  Serbs  represent  the  purest 
type  among  the  Slavic  people,  if  it  is  allowed  to  speak  to-day 
about  the  pure  type.  Croatians  as  well  as  Slovenes  are  pre- 
dominantly of  a  darker  complexion,  and  are  strongly  round- 
headed*  The  typical  Bulgars  are  of  medium  stature — 166.5 
cm.  for  men  and  156.7  cm.  for  women;  they  are  predomi- 
nantly dark — 50%  dark,  5%  light,  and  45%  mixed  com- 
plexion. The  shape  of  head  is  predominantly  mesaticephalic, 
with  a  rising  proportion  of  round-headedness  in  the  south- 
western Bulgaria ;  long-headedness  appears  in  southern  Bul- 
garia. Czechs  are  characterized  by  a  good  height — average 
of  men  169.2  cm.,  of  women  157. S  cm.,  with  a  round- 
headedness  of,  on  the  average,  a  considerable  capacity.  As 
to  complexion,  they  are  somewhat  predominantly  of  a 
darker  type,  but  blond  and  mixed  individuals  and  especially 
those  with  lighter-colored  eyes  are  quite  common.  Russian 
people  everywhere,  barring  some  limited  localities,  are  pre- 
dominantly roundheaded.  In  complexion  the  Little-Rus- 
sians are,  on  the  whole,  the  darkest,  the  White  Russians  the 
most  blond.     The  principal  differences  are  observable,  in 


134  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

general,  between  the  Great  Russians  and  the  Little  Rus- 
sians, but  even  these  are  such  that  to  an  outside  scientific 
investigator  both  of  these  branches  must  remain  parts  of 
the  same  great  Russian  stem  of  people.  The  Pole  shows 
especially  a  close  similarity  with  the  Great  Russian.  The 
brunette  complexion  predominates  among  the  South  Slavs 
and  among  the  Little  Russians,  while  blonds  are  more  nu- 
merous among  the  northern  parts  of  the  Slavic  race,  and 
especially  among  the  White  Russians.  The  birth  rate  is 
very  large — 54  per  1,000;  the  death  rate  is  also  large, 
amounting,  on  the  average,  to  about  84  per  1,000,  and  those 
who  survive  are  really  the  fittest  from  the  physical  point 
of  view  at  least.  This  advantage  in  population  and  rate 
of  increase  in  favor  of  Russia  is  itself  an  insuperable  force. 
Russian  population  has  quadrupled  itself  during  the  last 
century,  and  with  the  advent  of  industrialism  the  increase 
is  likely  to  be  still  more  rapid.  Professor  Ripley  calls  the 
Slavs  "physically  an  offshoot  of  the  great  Alpine  race  of 
central  Europe"  (such  short-headed  type  is  represented  to- 
day by  the  southern  Frenchman  and  the  northern  Italian), 
because  the  most  persistent  physical  character  among  the 
Slavs  is  the  shape  of  the  head,  which  is  brachycephalic  so 
that  this  uniformity  is  conflicting  materially  with  diverse 
statures  in  the  various  Slavic  groups.  Deniker  and  other 
anthropologists  are  right  in  saying  that  it  is  useless  to  at- 
tempt a  determination  of  a  pure  Slavic  type  as  a  Celtic 
or  a  Latin  or  an  Anglo-?Saxon  one.  So,  for  example,  the 
Russians  in  their  Odyssey  of  expansion,  are  a  most  complex 
mixture  of  a  thousand  different  peoples  which  live  in  their 
vast  plain,  and  here  is  an  analogy  in  this  respect  between 
the  Russians  and  the  Americans,  who  are  a  product  of  the 
crossing  and  blending  of  all  the  races  of  Europe,  Asia, 
Africa,  and  the  new  continent.  Although  the  difference  be- 
tween the  Russian  and  the  Western  European  is  greater 
than  that  between  the  Russian  and  the  Asiatic,  we  cannot 


Fundamental  Traits  in  Slavic  Nature  185 

aay  that  the  Russians  are  semi-Oriental  people.  The  reason 
many  authors  have  considered  Russians  as  such  is, — rightly, 
says  J.  Novicov, — that  they  have  been  roughly  considered 
the  members  of  the  same  family,  and  have  neglected  to  ascer- 
tain that  the  Slavs,  so  far  from  being  the  Asiatic,  are  no 
more  and  no  less  European  than  the  Greeks,  the  Irish,  or 
the  English.  It  would,  of  course,  be  possible  for  the  advo- 
catus  diaboH  to  find  a  few  isolated  cases  in  which  the  Fin* 
nish  blood  predominates  in  the  veins  of  a  great  Russian,  but, 
says  Anatole  Leroy-Beaulieu,  he  is  not  only  Slav,  as  the 
French,  Spaniards,  Italians  and  Rumanians  are  Latin,  by 
his  traditions  and  his  civilization,  he  is  a  Slav  by  direct  fili- 
ation, by  his  body  and  by  his  race. 

In  one  word,  although  it  is  evident  that  the  physical  type 
of  the  Slavs  is  not  strictly  homogeneous,  the  differences  are 
very  largely  only  differences  in  degree.  Yes,  physically  the 
Slav  is  not  very  much  marked  out  in  any  special  manner. 
As  to  what  causal  relation  exists  between  those  physical 
traits  of  the  Slav  and  mentality,  it  is  very  hard  to  say  any- 
thing positively.  Some  suggest  the  strength,  honesty,  trust- 
worthiness, and  a  certain  stolidity ;  others  say  just  the  op- 
posite. A  Serbian  proverb  claims  that  man  is  measured 
not  by  his  body  height,  but  by  his  mental  light.  .  .  .  His- 
tory proves  this  too.  So,  for  example,  a  diminutive,  de- 
formed, sickly-looking  man  was  Count  Mansfield,  but  he 
had  a  hero's  soul  in  his  small  frame.  And  what  is  true  of 
individuals  is  true  of  nations  and  race.  Of  course,  this  does 
not  mean  that  the  old  truth,  mens  sana  in  corpore  sano9  is 
not  valid  for  the  new  peoples.  Scientific  physical  anthro- 
pology at  least  does  not  know  yet  which  race  is  hygienically 
and  mentally  most  fit.  In  the  lands  of  the  Slav,  as  every- 
where else,  the  different  parts  of  the  population  are  not  to  be 
distinguished  so  much  by  their  anatomical-physiological 
composition,  as  by  the  aspirations  of  their  souls  and  the 
diversity  of  intellectual,  moral,  social  and  political  interest* 


y 


1S6  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Ernest  Renan  in  his  article,  OH  est-ce  qu'une  Nation  ( 
printed  in  the  Bulletin  de  la  Mission  langue  Franfaise,  May- 
June,  1917,  72-8),  is  perhaps  perfectly  right  when  he  says: 

A  nation  is  a  vast  solidarity,  established  by  the  realisation  of 
the  sacrifices  which  have  been  made  and  of  those  which  may  still 
be  expected.  It  implies  a  past;  in  the  present,  however,  it  rests 
upon  a  tangible  fact:  consent,  the  clearly  expressed  desire  to 
continue  a  common  life.  The  existence  of  a  nation  is  a  daily 
plebiscite,  as  the  existence  of  an  individual  is  a  perpetual  af- 
firmation of  existence.  In  one  word:  A  nation  is  a  soul,  a  spirit- 
ual principle.* 

I  also  agree  with  Professor  Mackail  when  he  says  that 
nationality  lies  in  the  consciousness  of  kinship  and  of  mutual 
understanding,  in  the  same  habits  of  thought  and  life,  in 
common  memories  of  the  past  and  in  common  hopes  for  the 
future.  He  is  right  in  his  claim  that  each  nation  has  in 
this  sense  an  individuality,  for  each  nation  is  a  person, 
family  of  nations.  Yes,  it  is  of  the  essence  of  the  family 
that  each  member  of  it  is  different  from  the  others,  for 
each  has  a  different  sphere  of  work  and  of  duty,  and  each 
can  help  or,  if  unhappily  it  should  be  so,  each  can  hinder 
the  rest.  Victor  Hugo's  pronouncement,  "The  future  be- 
longs to  no  one,  it  is  controlled  by  God  only/'  is  right  from 
the  anthropological  point  of  view,  too. 

Intellectual  or  Cultural  Traits 

Many  German  authors  claim  that  modern  civilization, 
like  that  of  the  ancients,  built  itself  up  almost  independ- 
ently of  the  Slav.  They  claim  that  the  Slav  is  inferior  cul- 
turally to  other  people,  because  of  the  following  reasons: 
1.  the  number  and  size  of  their  battleships  is  small;  £.  their 
financial  prosperity  is  miserable;  S.  the  capacity  of  the 
Slavic  men  is  poor;  4.  their  carelessness  in  manners,  dress,4 
and  business  is  great;  5.  they  show  the  largest  figures  of 


Fundamental  Traits  m  Slavic  Nature  187 

Illiteracy,  and  so  on.  They  forget,  the  people  who  so  com- 
plain, the  historical  fact  that  the  real  greatness  of  a  people 
consists  in  its  intellectual  splendor,  in  the  number  and  im- 
portance of  the  ideas  that  it  gives  to  the  world,  in  its  con- 
tribution to  literature  and  art,  and  in  all  other  things  that 
count  in  the  intellectual  and  cultural  progress  of  humanity. 
John  Ruskin  said  that  a  proper  estimation  of  the  accom- 
plishments of  a  period  of  a  human  history  can  only  be  ob- 
tained by  careful  study  of  three  books — The  Book  of  Deeds, 
the  Book  of  Arts  and  The  Book  of  the  Words,  of  the  given 
period* 

If  the  Slav  be  still  "backward"  in  western  ideas,  appli- 
ances, and  form  of  government,  it  is  nevertheless  conceiv- 
able that  the  time  is  not  far  distant  when  he  will  stand  in 
the  lead*  *  The  Slavic  race  is  still  young.  Its  history  is 
shorter  than  that  of  any  other  important  people  of  Europe. 

While  the  majority  of  the  European  peoples  had  the  good 
fortune  to  continue  their  spiritual  and  intellectual  develop- 
ment, under  vivifying  influence  of  classical  antiquity,  to 
create  the  Renaissance  of  Art  and  Letters,  the  Slavs  had  to 
fight  with  the  infidel  in  order  to  save  the  peaceful  cultural 
development  of  their  Christian  brothers  in  Europe.  But  ii 
spite  of  having  been  handicapped  by  geographical  position 
and  a  life  in  a  severe  climate,  permitting  little  indolence  and 
little  of  the  dolce  far  niente,  the  Slav  has  a  right  to  raise  his 
protest  against  a  too  absolute  decree  of  exclusion,  for  al- 
though he  did  not  hollow  out  the  channels  of  the  double 
movement, — Renaissance  (intellectual  movement)  and  Re- 
form or  Reformation  (religious  movement) — from  which 
the  Modern  Era  issued,  he  opened  them  into  two  directions. 
In  the  first  place,  the  Slavs  gave  to  the  world  a  Kopeenix 
or  Copernicus  (1478-1548,  a  Pole),5  "the  geographer  of 
the  heavens,"  before  the  Italian  gave  it  a  Galileo  Galilei 
(1564-1642)  or  the  German  a  Johann  Kepler  (1571-1630) 
or  the  British  an  Isaac  Newton  (1642-1727).  Eopernik  waa 


\ 


138  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

a  student  at  the  Polish  University  at  Cracow,  and  of  the 
celebrated  Polish  professor,  Adalbert  of  Brudzewo,  author 
of  the  masterly  work  entitled  Commentarius  in  theoriam 
planetarium.  Kopernik  was  the  first  who  taught  that  the 
sun  was  the  center  of  the  solar  system,  thus  founding  mod- 
ern astronomy.  His  legacy  to  the  world  was  an  upright 
life,  and  a  volume  containing  an  immortal  truth: 

The  earth  is  not  the  centre  of  the  universe;  the  earth  is  in 
motion  around  the  sun. 

Mankind  was  faced  in  a  new  direction  by  that  pronounce- 
ment. Modern  life  became  possible.  The  end  is  not  yet. 
When  in  future  ages  the  entire  history  of  the  human  race  is 
written,  many  names  now  dear  to  us  will  be  ignored;  they 
have  no  vital  connection  with  the  progress  of  the  race. 
But  one  name  is  sure  of  a  place  of  honor — Kopernik  will 
not  be  forgotten  by  our  remotest  descendants.  Yes,  the 
whole  world  knows  that  Copernicus  in  his  De  Revolutionitus 
Orbium  Terr  arum  (1543)  rejected  Ptolemy's  explanation 
of  the  movements  of  planets  by  the  theory  of  epicycles. 
This  new  teaching  was  tabulated  and  spread  by  Reinhold 
and  Naestlin,  but  it  was  combated  by  Maurolycus  and 
Tycho  Brache,  and  remained  little  known  till  championed 
by  Giordano  Bruno  (1548-1600),  Tommaso  Campanella 
(1568-1639),  Johannes  Kepler,  and  Galileo  Galilei.6 
His  monumental  work,  De  RevohUio  Orbium  Ccelestiwmj 
exposed  genially  the  new  system  of  the  universe  which  bears 
his  name,  and  which,  by  establishing  the  central  position  of 
the  sun  and  the  revolution  of  the  earth,  overthrew  the  Ptole- 
maic system  that  earth  was  the  centre  of  the  universe  that 
had  been  received  for  1,300  years.  No  doubt,  Kepler's  suc- 
cess in  science  depended  in  a  large  measure  upon  the  astro- 
nomical genius  of  Kopernik.  Besides  the  six  volumes  of  De 
Orbium  Ccdestium  Revolutionitus  (Kopernik  completed  it  in 
1530,  in  his  57th  year),  may  be  mentioned  among  Koper- 


Dr.  Ales  HriimSka 
Cwch;   Curator  of  Physical  Anthropology   at   the   Smithsonian    Insti- 
tution (U.  S.  National  Museum)  at  Washington.  D.   C.;    one   of   the 
greatest  representatives  of  Physical  Anthropology  in  America. 


Fundamental  Traits  in  Slavic  Nature  189 

nikfs  works  a  treatise  on  trigonometry,  entitled  De  Lateribus 
et  Angutis  Triangtdorum  (Ermeland,  1542);  and  Theo- 
phylactici  Scholastici  Simocattae  Epistolae  Morales,  Rur 
rales,  et  Amatoriae,  cvm  Ver stone  Latma.  He  also  wrote 
a  work  on  money,  and  several  manuscript  treaties  from  his 
pen  are  in  the  library  of  the  bishopric  of  Ermeland.  (See 
also:  Czyuski's  Kopernik,  et  ses  Travaux,  Paris,  1894, 
Prowe's  Copernicus,  2  vols.,  etc.). 

Professor  Hofding,  the  well-known  Danish  psychologist, 
claims  that  the  genius  of  Kopernik  is  distinguished  for  the 
power  of  its  creative  imagination  and  its  peculiar  mental 
freedom.    He  says: 

What  is  marvellous  in  scientific  genius  is  the  mental  freedom 
with  which  it  is  able  to  abstract  from  experience  and  to  picture 
the  different  possibilities  with  all  their  consequences,  in  order 
to  find  by  this  means  a  new  reality,  not  acceptable  to  direct  ex- 
perience. Kepler  cited  this  mental  freedom  as  a  significant  fea- 
ture in  the  genius  of  Copernicus. 

4 

The  famous  American  astronomer,  Simon  Newcomb,  says 
this  of  Kopernik: 

There  is  no  figure  in  astronomical  history  which  may  more 
appropriately  claim  the  admiration  of  mankind  through  all  time 
than  that  of  Copernicus.  Scarcely  any  great  work  was  ever  so 
exclusively  the  work  of  one  man  as  was  the  heliocentric  system, 
the  work  of  the  retiring  sage  of  Frauenburg. 

The  Slavs  gave  to  the  world,  secondly,  a  Jan  Htrs  or 
John  Hubs  (1378-1415,  a  Czech)  before  the  German  gave 
it  a  Dr.  Martin  Luther  (1483-1546).  Yes,  even  before  Jan 
Hus,  another  Slav,  by  name  Milich  (1325-74)  preached 
by  word  and  action  the  ideals  of  Reformation.  Milich7 
was  a  predecessor  of  both  Hus  and  Luther.  No  doubt  the 
whole  world  esteemed  John  Hus,  for  he  was  the  first  to  break 
most  effectually  the  spiritual  centralization  of  the  middle 


140  Who  Are  the  Slav*? 

ages  and  to  dare  the  Reformation,  inspired  by  the  writings 
of  the  "Morning  Star  of  the  Reformation" — John  de  Wy- 
clife  (1824-1884).  Hus — that  great  patriot  and  martyr 
for  liberty  of  conscience — claimed  in  his  De  Ecclesia  that  the 
Christian  Church  needs  no  visible  head,  and  that  a  Pope  who 
lives  in  mortal  sin  ceases  to  be  a  true  Pope.  (Hus  was  the 
creator  of  Czech  literary  prose.)  At  any  rate,  the  Re- 
formation did  not  start  in  Germany.  The  Albigenes  flour- 
ished in  the  thirteenth  century,  and  they  were  French.  The 
Waldensians  arose  in  the  twelfth  century,  and  they  were 
French,  too*  The  great  thinker  who  laid  the  foundations 
on  its  ecclesiastical  side  was  Marsiglio  of  Padua  (1275- 
.1842),  who  was  an  Italian.  Curiously  enough,  the  earliest 
beginning  of  theological  Protestantism  came,  like  the  Hus- 
ites,  from  Slavdom — from  Serbia  and  other  Slavic  lands  in 
the  Balkan,  where  Bogumtli  (see  Chapter  XVII)  taught  a 
doctrine  rather  like  that  of  Count  Leo  Tolstoy,  which  be- 
came the  dominant  also  in  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina  (two 
Serbian  provinces),  till  the  Ottoman  invasion  overthrew  this 
primitive  South-Slavic  Protestantism. 

Further,  the  whole  world  has  learnt  from  the  education- 
alist, Jan  Amos  Komensky,  usually  styled  by  the  Latin 
form  of  his  name — Comenitjs  (1592-1691,  a  Czech  8),  who  is 
the  forerunner  of  J.  J.  Rousseau,  Pestalozzi,  and  Froebel, 
and  is  the  first  to  formulate  that  idea  of  "education  accord- 
ing to  nature"  so  influential  during  the  latter  part  of  the 
eighteenth  and  early  part  of  the  nineteenth  century.  His 
influence  on  educational  thought  is  comparable  with  that  of 
his  contemporaries,  Bacon  of  Verulem  (1561-1626)  and 
R6ne  Descartes  (1596-1650),  on  science  and  philosophy. 

Then,  the  religious  community  of  the  Bohemian  (Czech 
or  Moravian)  United  Brethren  is  a  real  marvel  of  his- 
tory, as  historians  say,  aud  the  founder  of  this  church, 
Peter  Cheuchicky  (a  Czech,  1390-1 460  ),9  the  great  prede- 
cessor of  Count  Lbq  Tolstoy  (18&8-1910)  is  more  and 


/ 


Fundamental  Traits  in  Slavic  Nature  141 

more  appreciated.  Count  Leo  Tolstoy  is  one  of  the  most 
significant  reformers  and  educators  in  the  world.  Prince 
Peter  A.  Kropotkin  prophesies  with  confidence  that  "some 
day  Tolstoy's  ideas  of  education  will  become  the  starting- 
point  of  educational  reform  much  deeper  than  the  reforms  of 
Pestalozzi  and  Froebel."  10 

It  is  also  a  fact  that  the  Slav  gave  a  Roger  (Ruogiebo) 
Joseph  Boshkovich  (1711-1787,  a  Serb,  whose  two  broth- 
ers and  his  sister,  Anitza  Boshkovich  or  Boscovich,  of  Ra- 
gusa,  were  known  in  their  times  as  poets),  the  famous  Pro- 
fessor of  astronomy,  mathematics  and  physics  in  Milan 
(Italy),  one  of  the  earliest  of  foreign  savants  to  adopt  New- 
ton's gravitation  theory,11  before  the  German  gave  it  a 
Kant  (1724-1804). 

One  of  the  greatest  of  modern  inventors,  Nikola  Tesla, 
is  a  Serb  (a  son  of  a  Serbian  Rector),  now  a  citizen  of  the 
United  States. 

Nikola  Tesla,  whom  all  the  world  knows,  and  whom  Amer- 
ica knows  particularly  as  the  citizen  in  her  midst  distin- 
guished for  his  unparalleled  work  in  electrical  engineering, 
was  recently  feted  at  the  annual  meeting  of  the  American 
Institute  of  Electrical  Engineers,  which  took  place  at  New 
York  on  May  18th,  1917.  The  words  of  H.  W.  Buck, 
President  of  the  American  Institute,  bear  witness  to  the  im- 
portant place  which  Tesla  holds  in  the  realm  of  modern 
science: 

The  work  of  Nikola  Tesla  at  the  time  of  his  great  conception 
of  the  rotary  field  seems  to  me  one  of  the  greatest  feats  of 
imagination  which  has  ever  been  attained  by  human  mind.  From 
his  work  followed  the  great  work  of  Roentgen,  who  discovered  the 
Roentgen  rays,  and  all  that  work  which  has  been  carried  on 
throughout  the  world  in  following  years  by  J.  J.  Thompson  and 
ethers  which  has  really  led  to  the  conception  of  modern  physics. 
His  work,  as  has  been  stated,  antedated  that  of  Marconi  and 
formed  the  basis  of  wireless  telegraphy,  which  is  one  of  the  most 
scientific  applications  of  the  present  day,  and  so  on  throughout 


14S  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

all  branches  of  science  and  engineering  we  find  from  time  to  time 
some  important  evidence  of  what  Tesla  has  contributed  to  the 
sciences  and  engineering  of  the  present  day. 

Dating  Tesla's  contributions  to  science  from  the  time  of 
Faraday's  achievement,  B.  A,  Behrend,  chief  engineer  and 
author,  says: 

Not  since  the  appearance  of  Faraday's  researches  in  electricity 
has  a  great  experimental  truth  been  voiced  so  simply  and  so 
clearly  as  this  description  of  Mr.  Tesla's  great  discovery  of  the 
generation  and  utilization  of  polyphase  alternating  currents. 
He  left  nothing  to  be  done  for  those  who  followed  him.  His 
paper  contained  the  skeleton  even  of  the  mathematical  theory. 
Were  we  to  seize  and  to  eliminate  from  our  industrial  world  the 
results  of  Mr.  Tesla's  work,  the  wheels  of  industry  would  cease 
to  turn,  our  electric  cars  and  trains  would  stop,  our  towns  would 
be  dark,  our  mills  would  be  dead  and  idle.  Yes,  so  far-reaching 
is  this  work,  that  it  has  become  the  warp  and  woof  of  industry. 

That  the  wheels  of  industry  are  moved,  indeed,  by  this 
genius  of  scientific  imagination  is  acknowledged.  Prof. 
Kennelly  of  Harvard,  in  regard  to  Tesla,  says : 

The  medallist  is  the  man  who  devised  the  rotating  magnetic 
field — that  set  wheels  going  'round  all  over  the  land  and  all 
over  the  world — and  also  made  the  phenomena  of  high  frequency 
known,  and  what  he  showed  was  a  revelation  to  science  and  art 
unto  all  time. 

Reviewing  the  work  of  Lodge,  Marconi,  Thompson  and 
others  who  have  made  headway  in  revolutionizing  the  art 
of  electric  power,  we  might  say  with  Stone,  the  wireless  ex- 
pert: 

Among  all  these,  the  name  of  Nikola  Tesla  stands  out  most 
prominently.  Tesla  with  his  almost  preternatural  insight  into  al- 
ternating current  phenomena  that  had  enabled  him  some  years 
before  to  revolutionize  the  art  of  electric  power  transmission 


Fundamental  Traits  in  Slavic  Nature  143 

througK  the  invention  of  the  rotary  field  motor,  knew  how  to 
make  resonance  serve,  not  merely  the  role  of  microscope  to  make 
visible  electric  oscillations  as  Herts  had  done,  but  he  made  it 
serve  the  role  of  a  stereopticon.  He  did  more  to  excite  interest, 
creating  an  intelligent  understanding  of  these  phenomena,  than 
any  one  else,  and  it  has  been  difficult  to  make  any  but  unimportant 
improvements  in  the  art  of  radio  telegraphy  without  traveling 
part  of  the  way  at  least,  along  a  trail  blazed  by  this  pioneer 
who,  though  eminently  ingenious,  practical  and  successful  in  the 
apparatus  he  devised  and  constructed,  was  so  far  ahead  of  his 
time  that  the  best  of  us  then  mistook  him  for  a  dreamer.    (See: 

Fame  of  Nikola  Tesla,  in  Liberty,  Oakland-San  Francisco, 

CaL,  July  11, 1917.) 

In  1915,  when  Tesla  received  the  Nobel  Prize  in  physics 

(together  with  Edison),  The  Electrical  Experimenter  (Dec, 

1915)  points  out  these  facts: 


Without  wishing  to  minimize  Edison's  tremendous  amount,  the 
fact  is  well  known  that  he  is  not  so  much  an  original  inventor  as 
a  genius  in  perfecting  existing  inventions. 

In  this  respect  Tesla  has  perhaps  been  the  reverse  for  he  has 
to  his  credit  a  number  of  brilliant  as  well  as  original  inventions 
which,  however,  have  not  been  sufficiently  perfected  to  permit 
commercial  exploitation.  .  •  •  While  Tesla's  inventions  have  not 
been  so  numerous  as  Edison's  the  world  nevertheless  owes  Tesla 
a  tremendous  debt  The  modern  transmission  of  power  electric- 
ally is  due  entirely  to  Tesla.  Perhaps  his  greatest  invention  is 
the  alternating  current  induction  motor,  whose  wonderful  flexibil- 
ity and  vast  usefulness  have  made  electrical  power  what  it  is 
to-day.  His  power  work  in  high  frequency  currents  showed  the 
true  genius  of  the  man.  This  art  is  as  yet  but  in  its  infancy, 
and  no  one  can  foretell  where  it  will  lead  us  but  it  certainly  has 
already  opened  the  way  towards  the  transmission  of  power  with- 
out wires.  It  is  not  popularly  known,  but  the  fact  remains  that 
Tesla  invented  a  system  of  transmitting  wireless  impulses  through 
the  ether  in  1893,  three  years  before  Marconi  began  his  historical 
wireless  experiments.  His  wonderful  researches  on  vacuum  tubes 
under  the  influence  of  high  frequency  Tesla  currents  have  prac- 
tically demonstrated  that  the  day  is  not  far  off  when  the  95  per 
cent  of  electrical  energy  now  wasted  in  heat  in  all  incandescent 


144  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

lamps  will  be  turned  into  cold  light,  that  is  light  without  heat. 
In  the  long  list  of  brilliant  inventions  of  Tesla,  we  particularly 
wish  to  mention  the  following:  His  sun  motor  for  the  utilization 
of  solar  energy,  his  new  fluid  propulsion  turbin,  his  rotary  trans- 
former.   Mr.  Tesla's  patents  now  number  above  100. 

That  Nikola  Tesla  is  the  first  discoverer  of  wireless  te- 
legraphy and  not  Marconi,  is  also  shown  clearly  by  a  French 
scientist,  M.  E.  Girardeau,  in  his  critical  study,  entitled 
" La  TelSgraphie  Sons  Fa"  (published  in  the  Bulletin  of 
Memoir es  et  Compte  Rendu  des  Travaux  de  la  SociitS  des 
IngSrdeurs  Cvo&s  de  France,  March,  1918). 12  Tesla  did 
not  write  very  much,18  but  many  wrote  about  him  and  his 
works.14  No  doubt,  his  importance  in  science  will  be  more 
and  more  appreciated  by  the  whole  scientific  world. 

It  is  also  interesting  to  note  here  that  a  Serbian,  Vla- 
dika,15  and  Prince  of  Montenegro  (a  Serbian  state),  Petar 
Petbovich-Njegosh  (1818-1851),  a  writer  and  poet  whose 
strong  and  profound  genius  renders  him  worthy  of  compari- 
son with  Byron  De  Vigny,  Pushkin  and  Goethe,  pointed  out 
very  clearly  (in  his  Gorski  Vienac;  translated  into  French: 
Le  Lauricrs  de  la  Montague,  Paris,  1917,  XV-J-162)  the 
idea  of  Darwinism  before  Charles  Darwin. 

John  Zizka  (a  Czech,  1870-1424;  leader  of  the  Hus- 
sites, 1419-1424),16  is  the  founder  of  modern  strategy  (he 
composed  war-songs  and  a  system  of  tactics  for  his  troops). 
When  he  died,  his  successor  in  command,  the  not  less  for- 
midable Procop,  actually  invaded  Austria,  Saxony  and  Ba- 
varia, till  Germany  suffered  more  from  Husites  than  they 
had  from  Huns.  Armies  of  80,000  men  fled  before  the 
Husites  without  daring  to  await  their  approach.  Though 
Jan  Zizka  became  blind  he  was  none  the  less  terrible  on  that 
account.  The  features  of  the  country  and  the  position  of 
the  enemy  were  explained  to  him,  he  then  gave  the  neces- 
sary orders,  and  victory  followed.  (The  Council  of  Basel, 
1431,  put  an  end  to  this  savage  strife  by  granting  the 


Fundamental  TrciU  in  Slavic  Nature  145 

Husites  some  of  the  religious  privileges  that  they  demanded ; 
among  others  the  privilege  of  receiving  the  sacrament  in 
both  kinds;  thence  the  name  of  Utraquist — Latin  name 
utraque,  "both,"  and  frequently  also  Chalicists,  because  of 
their  demand  to  use  the  consecrated  cup — is  used  to  dis- 
tinguish them.  It  was  racial  hatred,  as  much  as  zeal  for 
Christian  orthodoxy  that  drove  the  German  crusaders  to 
fall  upon  Bohemia.  A  manifesto  issued  by  the  inhabitants 
of  Prague  said:  "What  cause  have  they  for  war,  unless  it 
be  the  eternal  hatred  which  they  nourish  against  our  people." 
The  Husite  wars  no  doubt  left  the  Czech  country  devastated 
and  depopulated,  but  deeply  conscious  of  its  nationality. 
Czechs  are  eternal  enemies  of  German  barbaric  policy.) 

The  whole  world  knows  Fredeeick  Chopin  (a  Pole,  1810- 
1849),17,  the  distinguished  pianist  and  composer.  In  1829 
his  d£but  as  a  pianist  was  nothing  more  but  a  great  begin- 
ning of  Slavic  challenge  to  German  music.  His  composi- 
tions entitle  him  at  least  to  rank  with  Richard  Wagner  and 
Beethoven.  He  is  the  most  gifted  of  all  composers  for  the 
pianoforte,  and  his  untimely  taking  off  at  the  age  of  thirty- 
nine  was  an  occasion  of  mourning  to  the  entire  civilized  world. 
Schumann  calls  Chopin  "the  boldest  and  proudest  poetic 
spirit  of  the  age."  He  was  most  national  in  the  stately 
measures  of  the  aristocratic  polonaise;  he  took  the  peculiar 
rhythm  of  his  native  land — the  dance  songs  of  Cracow  and 
Mazur.  Heine  claims  that  Poland  gave  Chopin  his  chival- 
rous temper  and  historic  passion  (Schmerz) ;  France — his 
airy  charm  and  grace ;  Germany — his  romantic  melancholy ; 
Mother  Nature — his  elegant,  slender,  rather  slim  figure,  the 
nobles  heart,  and  genius. 

Cultural  retardation  of  the  Slav  is  not  due  to  any  lack 
of  native  capacities  but  to  want  of  educational  facilities 
and  to  constant  oppression,  living  in  territories  which  have 
been  always  the  arena  of  great  political  rivalries  and  fierce 
racial  conflicts.     The  Poles   are   still  suffering  from   the 


146  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Germans,  the  Slovaks  from  the  Magyars,  the  South  Slavs 
from  the  Austrians.  During  the  first  centuries  of  our  era, 
while  the  Germanic  peoples  were  spreading  throughout 
Western  Europe,  the  Slav  occupied  all  Eastern  Europe  as 
far  as  the  Balkan  peninsula,  forming  the  bulwark  of  Chris- 
tendom against  the  invasion  of  Huns,  Avars,  and  Turks, 
repelling  again  and  again  the  infidel  to  save  Europe  from 
destruction.    G.  K.  Chesterton  says: 

The  Slavs  have  done  everything  that  has  been  done  for  long 
past:  they  drove  the  Asiatic  from  his  stolen  lands,  they  burst  up 
the  peace  of  the  oppressors.  When  the  Slavs  have  done  so  much 
as  that,  it  is  clearly  necessary  to  prove  that  they  are  not  Slavs 
but  Teutons.  Surely  it  is  a  small  thing  to  ask  any  man  of 
science  to  prove  that* 

It  is  interesting  to  note  that  the  student  of  the  early 
Serbian  periods  found  that  the  arts  and  learning  in  Serbia 
prior  to  the  Turkish  invasion  (in  the  fourteenth  century) 
in  no  way  ranked  below  those  of  Western  Europe  and  Con- 
stantinople. As  with  learning,  so  was  it  true  of  the  arts 
of  architecture,  sculpture,  and  painting,  that  they  come 
into  Serbia  with  Christianity  through  the  doors  of  Byzance. 
The  history  of  Slavic  culture  shows  the  deeds,  which  give 
the  proof  of  a  great  ability  of  the  Slav  especially  for  the 
artistic  creation,  as  it  is  indicated  by  the  Serbian  national 
songs,  Russian  and  Polish  romances,  Czech  and  Russian  mu- 
sic.18 In  the  early  Middle  Ages  Dubrovnik  or  Ragusa  in 
Serbo-Croatian  Dalmatia  became  the  centre  of  a  real  Slavic 
civilization,  and  her  schools  and  universities  were  celebrated, 
while  she  was  the  home  of  men  and  women  of  poetry  and 
science  at  a  time  when  central  Europe  was  still  in  the  dark- 
ness of  barbarism.10  Yes,  the  latent  mental  wealth  and  great 
resources  of  the  Slavs  are  coming  to  the  surface,  appearing 
pure  and  unaffected  and  entirely  free  from  German  angu- 
larity.    The  Slavic  mind  shows  a  rare  synthetic  capacity, 


\r  + 


Fundamental  Traits  in  Slavic  Nature  147 

which  enables  the  Slav  to  read  the  aspirations  of  the  whole 
of  human  kind.  The  Slav  does  not  show  the  imperviousness, 
the  intolerance,  of  the  average  European.  He  adapts  him- 
self with  ease  to  the  play  of  contemporary  thought  and  has 
no  difficulty  in  assimilating  any  new  idea.  The  Slav  sees 
where  it  will  help  his  fellow-men  to  obtain  proper  conditions 
in  which  to  live,  think,  love,  and  labor  for  the  benefit  of  all, 
and  where  it  fails  to  be  of  value.  The  banner  which  the  Slav 
raises  has  the  words  Unity  and  Independence  on  the  one 
side,  and  Liberty,  Equality  and  Humanity  on  the  other. 
An  English  professor,  Mackail  says  rightly : 

"The  ideals  of  mankind  as  they  were  defined  by  the  French 
Revolution  are  liberty,  equality,  and  fraternity.  It  has  been 
said  and  said  with  great  truth,  that  of  the  three,  liberty  has 
been  fought  for  and  won  in  England,  but  equality  and  fra- 
ternity are  much  more  fully  attained  in  Russia.  They  have 
not  got  liberty,  at  least  in  the  political  sense  of  the  word, 
because  they  have  not  greatly  desired  it.  Is  not  the  converse 
true  of  ourselves,  that  we  have  not  got  equality  and  frater- 
nity, because  we  have  not  greatly  desired  them? 

"But  the  lack  of  discipline  which  is  noted  by  observers 
of  Russian  life  really  comes  of  a  sort  of  excess  of  individual 
liberty  in  matters  apart  from  politics.  The  general  Rus- 
sian attitude  with  regard  to  government  is  very  much  like 
that  of  Dr.  Johnson  in  our  own  country.  "I  would  not  give 
half-a-guinea  to  live  under  one  form  of  government  rather 
than  another."  These  are  bold  paradoxes;  but  like  all 
Johnson's  sweeping  sayings,  they  have  a  basis  of  strong 
common  sense.  And  in  these  sayings  there  is  at  least  so 
much  truth  as  this,  that  the  failure  of  the  Russian  political 
reformers  was  because  they  were  quite  out  of  touch  with 
the  Russian  people,  both  the  agricultural  peasant  and  the 
industrial  working  man.  Love  is  the  most  potent  spring  of 
action,  and  the  reformers  did  not  arouse  the  love  of  the  peo- 
ple by  their  own  love  for  the  people."     The  Slavs  divine  the 


148  Who  Are  the  Slant 

process  by  which  ideas,  even  the  most  divergent,  the  most 
hostile  to  one  another,  may  meet  and  blend.  Speaking  of 
the  Russian  character  as  it  shines  through  the  enforced 
service  of  the  Russian  soldier,  Baron  E.  von  der  Briiggen 
(Russia  of  To^lay,  London,  1904,  vii  +  306),  the  eminent 
German  historian,  makes  it  all  too  plain  that  even  in  the 
brutal  business  of  conquest  the  Russian  does  not  forget,  in 
his  contact  with  strange  nations,  that  kindly  brotherhood 
which  marks  him  in  his  association  with  his  kindred: 

Wherever  the  Russian  finds  a  native  population  in  a  low  state 
of  civilization,  he  knows  how  to  settle  down  with  it  without  driving 
it  out  or  crushing  it;  he  is  hailed  by  the  natives  as  the  bringer 
of  order,  as  a  civilising  power,  and  does  not  awaken  the  embit- 
tered feeling  of  dependence  so  long  as  the  Government  does  not 
conjure  up  national  or  religious  strife. 

Now  compare  the  above  statement  of  Professor  von  der 
Briiggen  with  the  following  words  of  A.  Zimmern  (in  order 
to  be  convinced  that  the  so-called  "flower  of  chivalry"  in  the 
time  of  the  Crusades,  viz.,  the  Teutonic  "Knights  of  the 
Cross,"  were  in  reality  but  a  band  of  robbers  and  plunder- 
ers, masquerading  under  the  sacred  symbol  of  "The  Cross," 
conquering  Prussia,  Pomerania,  etc.,  in  1S09,  and  success- 
fully Germanizing  the  Slavic  inhabitants  by  the  power  of 
the  8 word) : 

While  Southern  and  Western  Germany  was  passing,  with  the 
rest  of  Western  Europe,  through  the  transition  between  mediaeval 
and  modern  Europe,  what  is  now  Northeastern  Germany  was  still 
in  a  wholly  primitive  stage  of  development  and  the  "Knights  of 
the  Teutonic  Order,"  with  crushing  fervor,  were  spreading 
Christianity  and  German  "culture"  by  force  of  arms,  converting 
or  repelling  the  Slavic  population  and  settling  German  colonists 
in  the  territory  thus  reclaimed  for  civilization.  The  great  British 
admirer  of  Prussia,  Thomas  Carlyle,  in  the  first  volume  of  his 
Frederick  the  Great,  gives  a  vivid  account  of  their  activities  in 
their  forts  or  "burgs"  of  wood  and  stone,  and  helps  us  to  realise 


{ 


Fundamental  Traits  m  Slavic  Nature  149 

what  memories  lie  behind  the  straggle  between  German  and  Slav 
to-day,  and  why  the  word  "Petersburg"  has  become  so  odious  to 
the  Russians  as  the  name  of  their  capital.  "The  Teutsch  Ritters 
build  a  Burg  for  headquarters,  spread  themselves  this  way  and 
that,  and  begin  their  great  task.  The  Prussians  were  a  fierce 
fighting  people,  fanatically  anti-Christian:  the  Teutsch  Ritters 
had  a  perilous  never-resting  time  of  it.  .  .  •  They  built  and  burnt 
innumerable  stockades  for  and  against:  built  wooden  Forts  which 
are  now  Stone  towns.  They  fought  much  and  prevalently,  gal- 
loped desperately  to  and  fro,  ever  on  the  alert.  How  many  Burgs 
of  wood  and  stone  they  built  in  different  parts,  what  revolts,  sur- 
prises, furious  fights  in  woody,  boggy  places  they  had,  no  man 
counted;  their  life,  read  in  Dryasdust's  newest  chaotic  Books  .  .  . 
is  like  a  dim  nightmare  of  intelligible  marching  and  fighting: 
one  feels  as  if  the  mere  amount  of  galloping  they  had  would  have 
carried  the  Order  several  times  round  the  Globe.  .  .  .  But  always 
some  preaching,  by  zealous  monks,  accompanies  the  chivalrous 
fighting.  And  colonists  come  in  from  Germany,  trickling  in,  or 
at  times  streaming.  Victorious  Ritterdom  offers  terms  to  the 
beaten  Heathen,  terms  not  of  a  tolerant  nature,  but  which  will  be 
punctually  kept  by  Ritterdom."  Here  we  see  the  strange  stern, 
mediaeval,  crusading  atmosphere  which  lies  behind  the  unpleasant 
combination,  so  familiar  to  us  to-day  in  France  and  Belgium,  of 
Uhlans,  and  religion,  of  culture,  and  violence,  of  "Germanization" 
and  devastation.  (See  his  recent  article  in  the  book  War  and 
Democracy,  London,  1916.) 

It  is  a  fact  that  whenever  the  Slav  and  the  German  came 
in  contact  there  has  been  friction,  and  the  softer  nature  of 
the  Slav  has  as  a  rule  been  the  sufferer.  That  the  Slavs 
were  by  no  means  savages,  is  admitted  by  ancient  writers, 
for  when  the  incursions  of  the  Slavic  tribes  into  the  Roman 
Empire  began  in  the  fifth  century,  they  understood  the  use 
of  weapons  and  even  of  fortifications,  and  were  passionately 
fond  of  music,  besides  being  adepts  in  the  art  of  agriculture 
and  in  certain  primitive  industries.  The  Slavs  possessed  a 
developed  religious  system  based  upon  the  worship  of  natural 
forces  and  the  cult  of  ancestors;  they  formed  no  state,  living 
in  a  friendly  alliance  of  tribes,  governed  by  elders;  they 
possessed  no  slaves  nor  bondmen.     Many  Slavists  in  the 


150  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

nineteenth  century  found  traces  of  European  civilization 
could  be  identified  as  early  Slavic  influences,  showing  how 
much  Europe  owes  to  the  gifted  Slav.  A  very  interesting 
theory  is  the  presumed  Slavic  origin  of  at  least  two  Roman 
emperors,  Diocletian,  who  was  born  at  Spljet  (Spalato)  in 
Dalmatia,  and  is  said  to  have  taken  his  Latin  name  from 
Ducla,  the  Slavic  name  of  that  place,  and  Justinian,  whose 
Latin  name  is  considered  as  a  literal  translation  of  his  own 
patronymic,  the  Slavic  Pravda,  meaning  justice  or  truth. 

Slavic  conversion  to  Christianity  was  a  matter  of  some 
time,  as  they  distrusted  especially  the  German  sources  from 
which  enlightenment  might  have  come,  which  is  another 
additional  proof  that  the  Slav  is  not  without  a  cultural  ca- 
pacity to  discriminate  between  the  real  and  masked  civiliza- 
tion. The  Slav  does  not  wish  to  be  a  "Ham."  This  biblical 
name  has  become  to  the  Slavs  synonymous  with  servility  and 
moral  baseness.  Dimitry  Merezhkovsky  employs  this  scorn- 
ful term  to  designate  those  people  who  are  strangers  to  the 
higher  tendencies  of  the  mind  and  are  entirely  taken  up 
with  material  interests.  His  Ham  Triumphant  is  the  Anti- 
christ, whose  reign,  as  predicted  by  the  Apocalypsis,  will  be- 
gin with  the  final  victory  of  the  bourgeoisie.  In  one  chap- 
ter of  this  book,  Merezhkovsky  proves  that  the  writers  of 
western  Europe  err  in  crowning  this  Antichrist  with  an 
aureole  of  proud  revolutionary  majesty,  for,  since  he  is  the 
enemy  of  all  that  is  divine  in  man,  he  can  only  be  a  char- 
acter of  shabby  mediocrity  and  human  banality,  a  veritable 
Ham. 

One  of  the  characteristic  traits  of  Slavic  mentality  is 
Love  for  the  Truth.  Turgenyev,  Dostoyevsky  and  many 
other  Slavic  authors  might  each  have  uttered  these  words 
of  Tolstoy: 

The  hero  of  my  novel,  the  one  whom  I  love  with  all  the  force 
of  my  soul,  whom  I  endeavour  to  reproduce  in  all  his  beauty,  and 
who  always  was,  and  is,  and  will  be  beautiful — is  Truth. 


Fundamental  TraiU  in  Slavic  Nature  151 

The  Slavic  love  for  the  Truth  is  deeply  rooted.  The 
Slav  admits  gladly  that  Vincit  omnia  Veritas  (Truth  con- 
quers all  things).  The  Slavs  cannot  understand  the  words 
of  the  great  French  fabulist:  "Man  is  ice  to  truth,  but  fire 
to  lies."  They  gladly  approve'  Turgenyev's  statement, 
"Only  fools  are  angry  at  the  truth.,,_3No  doubt,  we  wish 
the  old  things  because  we  cannot  understand  the  new,  and 
we  are  always  seeking  after  that  gorgeousness  which  belongs 
to  things  already  on  the  decline,  without  recognizing  in  the 
humble  simplicity  of  new  ideas  the  germ  which  shall  develop 
in  the  future.  I.  S.  Aksakov,  in  his  poem  Svobddnoe  Slovo 
(The  Word  that  goes  Free),  sings: 

Thou  Marvel  of  heavenly  birth, 

The  lamp  and  the  flame  of  the  mind 
Thou  ray  from  the  sun  to  the  earth, 

The  standard  and  song  of  mankind, — 
Thou  art  young  with  perpetual  youths, 

At  thy  voice  all  the  shadows  must  flee; 
Thou  leadest  to  light  and  to  truth, 

The  Word  that  goes  Free." 

If  the  Slav  does  not  love  the  truth  he  is  lost  in  this  world, 
for,  as  Byelinsky  says: 

The  greater  the  soul  of  a  man,  the  more  is  it  capable  of 
undergoing  the  influence  of  good, — the  deeper  does  it  fall  in 
the  abyss  of  crime,  the  most  does  it  harden  in  evil. 

Byelinsky  used  to  say : 

Only  he  who  does  not  care  for  truth  has  never  changed  opinion. 

All  Slavic  artists  are  trying  to  make  art  the  handmaid 
of  humanity,  to  "go  to  the  people,  seek  truth,  and  the  true 
purpose  of  life."  Musorgsky  says  rightly:  "To  feed  upon 
humanity  is  the  whole  problem  of  art.9* 

How  can  a  Slav  obtain  greatness,  if  not  by  his  love  of  the 
truth,  his  childish  sincerity  and  his  lofty  thoughts  on  hu- 


152  Who  Are  the  Slavst 

inanity,  which  is  known  as  Slavic  Idealism.  Lowell  expressed 
this  postulate  in  the  following  lines: 

He  who  would  win  the  name  of  truly  great 
Must  understand  his  own  age  and  the  next, 
And  make  the  present  ready  to  fulfill 
Its  prophecy,  and  with  the  future  merge 
Gently  and  peacefully,  as  wave  with  wave*  •  .  . 


CHAPTER  VI 

OESAT   RUSSIAN    MEN   AND   WOMEN 

EVEN  under  the  most  unfavorable  conditions  the  Slavs 
have  their  great  sons  and  daughters  in  science,1  litera- 
ture 2  and  art  who  have  achieved  a  world-wide  recognition 
and  distinction.  Even  an  extremely  superficial  review  of 
the  numerous  achievements  in  civilization  and  letters  of  the 
Slavs  would  require  a  far,  far  greater  space  than  this  small 
study  affords.  Only  a  few  names  can  be  mentioned  from 
each  of  the  Slavic  group. 

Russians  are  represented  in: 


Mathematics  and  Physics 

N.   I.   Lobachevsky   (1798- 

1856), 
Sophia  VasUyevna  Kovalev- 

sky      ("Sonya,"      1850- 

1891  ),8 
Orestes    D.    ChwoUon    (b. 

1858), 
Simonov, 
N.  V.  Akimov, 
Lomonsov, 
I.  I.  Borgman, 
Turchinov, 
Sokolov, 
Perevoshchikoy, 
Mitchdlchich* 


A.  A.  Mirkov, 

Glasenap, 

Struve, 

Ostrogradski, 

Veselovsky, 

Kutorga, 

Kokcharev, 

N.  Morosov, 

Minkovsky, 

Lebedev, 

Egorov, 

Kovalsky, 

Umov, 

Belopolsky, 

Colley, 

Sonin, 


153 


154 


Who  Are  the  Slavs? 


Lyapunov, 

Nekrasov, 

Markov, 


Stoletov, 
Ceraskis, 
Imsheretsky,  etc. 


Chemistry  and  Mineralogy 

Dmitri  Menddyev,*  (1884-1907;  his  name  will  be,  no 
doubt,  forever  enrolled  with  those  of  Boyle,  Dalton,  and 
Lavoisier  as  one  of  the  founders  of  modern  chemistry). 


Menchutkin, 

N.    T.    Koksharov    (1818- 

1898), 
Borodin. 

Biology,  Anthropology,  and 
Medicine  B 

Ivan       Petrovich       Pavloo 

(Pawlow), 
E.  Mechnikov, 
N.  Zograf, 
Spaski, 

Alexander  I.   Petrtmkevich, 
Prince  Wiasemsky, 
E.  Chepurkovsky, 
Churilov, 
Salensky, 

I.  R.  Tarkhanov  (d.  1908), 
P.    A.    Chikhachev    (1808- 

1890), 
Korotnev, 
D.  N.  Anutchin, 
N.  P.  Bartenev, 
A.  P.  Bobrinski, 
N.  P.  Danilov, 
A.  D.  Elkind, 


A.  B.  Elisyev, 

E.  V.  Emme, 

N.  W.  Gilchenko, 

G.  Golovatski, 

K.  N.  Ikov, 

A.  I.  Kalsiev, 

N.  V.  Khanyukov, 

A.  N.  &  N.  N.  Kharuzin, 

N.    P.   Konstantinov-Shchi- 

punin, 
A.  N.  Krasnov, 
N.  Maliev, 
V.  I.  Manotskov, 
N.  V.  Nazanov, 
D.  P.  Nikolski, 
M.  A.  Popov, 
M.  P.  Protov, 
Filewicz, 
Protzenko, 
A.  Ritich, 

I.  I.  Shendrikowsky, 
J.  Smirnov, 
Snigirev, 
V.  V.  Vorobev, 
Vyschogrod, 
Cotmt  A.  S.  Uvarov, 


Great  Russian  Men  and  Women 


155 


A.  Tarentzki, 
P.  Chibinski, 

5.  Tvaryanovich, 

6.  Velychkov, 
I.  L.  Yavorsky, 
Alexander  Kovalevsky  (1840- 

1901), 
K.  S.  Merzhekovsky, 
Vladimir  M.   Bekhterev  (b. 

1857), e 
Pigorov, 
S.  Zaborovsky, 
N.  Y.  Yanchuk, 
N.  Talko-Hryncevich, 
Y.  Y.  Petry, 
P.  A.  Gorsky, 
P.  H.  Lesgav, 
P.  D.  Florinsky, 
E.  A.  Pokrovsky, 
P.  C.  Nazarov, 

B.  Lvov, 

N.  Kastschenko, 

Marie  Pavlov, 

D.  Bakradze, 

N.  Khoudadov, 

N.  Syevertsov, 

Sechenev, 

V.  M.  Shimkevich, 

Maximovich, 

Belayev, 

Rusov, 

Famintsyn, 

Navashin, 

Maximov, 

Dogiel, 


Kulchitsky, 

Danilevsky, 

Vinogradsky, 

Lepeshkin, 

A.  6.  Rozhdestvensky, 

A.  P.  Bogdanov, 

Polyakov, 

V.  N.  Maynov, 

Ivanishev, 

K.  A.  Tymirya8ev, 

Alex.  A.  Ivanovsky, 

Posiiikov, 

Sokolsky, 

Efiminko, 

A.  Yastchenko, 

A.  A.  Inostranzev, 

J.  Babov, 

A.  A.  Snietkov, 

Vladimir  I.  Palladin, 

Nicholas  Kozelov  (bacteriol- 
ogist of  the  Louisiana 
Sugar  Station). 

Philosophy  and  History 

Novikov  (1742-1818;  the 
first  Russian  philosopher, 
a  true  apostle  of  renova- 
tion), 

Vasilavsky, 

Vasilev, 

Platonov, 

Bilbasov, 

Kulakovsky, 

Upensky, 

Kegel, 


166 


Who  Are  the  Slant 


Shestakov, 

Dashkevich, 

Chomiakor, 

Lavrov, 

N.  K.  Mikhaflovsky, 

Helen  Blavattky  (1881- 
1891;  theosophist), 

N.  Lyubovich, 

M.  Evarnitsky, 

Savin  (a  pupil  of  P.  Vino- 
gradov ;  he  wrote  the  most 
important  and  thorough 
study  of  the  economic  con- 
sequences of  the  dissolu- 
tion of  the  English  mon- 
asteries in  the  sixteenth 
century), 

Sergiut  M.  Solaoyeo  (1820- 
79), 

Bolchovitichov  (1767-1887), 

Kalashov, 

Vasili  Berg  (d.  1834), 

Vladimir  S.  Solovyev  (1855- 
1900), 

Samailov, 

SIozot, 

Neverov, 

O8trogorsky, 

Astafyev  (1846-1898), 

N.  P.  Lossky, 

Th.  A.  Golubinsky  (1779- 
1854), 

Count  Leo  Tolstoy, 

Lieut-gen.  A.  L  Michailov- 
ski, 


DamUvtlcy  (1770-1848), 

N.  UstrialoT, 

P.  N.  MHyukov, 

Byelaer, 

Sergievich, 

L.  I.  Petranicky, 

Yemnic, 

C.  D.  Kavelin  (1818-1855), 

Basil  Tatichev  (1688-1750), 

Boltin  (1785-1792), 

Prince  Serge  Yolkonsky, 

M.  Troizkij  (1797-1858), 

J.  J.  Davidov  (1794-1868), 

Arsenyev, 

Bogust, 

AT.  /.  Kareyrc, 

N.  I.  Koitomarov  (1817- 
1885), 

M.  T.  Kachenovsky, 

Afanasiev, 

N.  Muraviev  (1757-1807), 

V.  O.  Eluchevsky, 

L.  Lopatm  (b.  1855),T 

N.  SabeUjin, 

Nicholas  Karamsin  ("Rus- 
sian Livi,"  1765-1827 ;  in 
1816  he  published  his 
"History  of  Russia9'), 

N.  N.  Strachov  (1828- 
1896), 

Grigory  Kotochikhin  (1680- 

67), 
Alexander  Aksakov, 
V.  V.  Leseyich  (1887-1905), 
Shtcherbatov  (1788-1790), 


Great  Russian  Men  and  Women 


157 


V.  Rosanov, 
B.  Tchitcherin, 
Kudriavtzov, 

Dubrovin, 
Bestuzhev-Rumin         (1839- 

1897), 
Zabyeline, 
Nickolas  Polevoy, 
Matviyev, 
Shapov, 
Sniegriev, 
Stovtzov, 
Sreznevsky, 

0.  Novitzky  (1806-1884), 
P.     T.     Chadayev     (1798- 

1866), 
Zolovyev, 
Stroyev, 

F.  L  Buslayev  (1815-1870), 
Valuyev, 

Prince  Khilkov  (d.  1718), 
Golubinsky, 
Kodrov, 
M.     P.     Pogodm     (1800- 

1875), 
Velanski, 
Sidonaky, 

M.  M.  Filipov  (A  1914), 
A.  Koslov  (1818-1901), 
/.  A.  Novikov  (b.  1849), 
Mitrofan  Dovnar-Zapolsky, 

1.  Orchansky, 

Alex.  Konstantinovich, 
Paul  Vinogradov, 
Ivan  V.  Rusov, 


Vladimir  Ikonnikoy, 
IKja  Alex.  SHjapin, 
Ivan  Lappo, 
Alexander    S.    Lappo-Dani- 

levsky, 
V.  Shchepkin, 
Alex.  I.  Petrunkevich, 
Katkov. 

Economics,    Sociology    and 
Agriculture  8 

A.  A.  Isayev, 

Chuprov, 

Ivanov-Razumnik, 

K.  S.  Aksakov, 

M.  Tugan-Baranovsky, 

Luchitzky,  • 

S.  Stepniak  (  =  Kravchin- 

sky,  1858-1897), 
M.  A.  Bakunm  (1814-1876), 
Alexander  Herzen  (=  Ya- 

kovlyev), 
E.  de  Roberty  (A  1914), 
Golvin, 
Manuilov, 
S.  N.  Bulgakov, 
Y.  A.  Novikov, 
Mlianov, 
Patresov, 

M.  M.  Kovalevtky  (d.  1916), 
N.  L  Kareyev  (6.  1850), 
Peter    L.     Lavrov     (1828- 

1900), 
P.  B.  Strove, 
G.  V.  Plekhanov  (b.  1857), 


158 


Who  Are  the  Slavs? 


Sergey  N.  Youzhakov  (1849- 

1910), 
B.  Lvov, 
Maslov, 

S.  A.  Muromtzev, 
Lenin, 

V.  I.  Lamansky, 
D.  I.  Pisarev, 
N.  O.  Rozhkoy, 
Kostomarov  (1818-1885), 
Zabyelin  (b.  1820), 
Byelayev   (1810-1878), 
Ogaryov  (1813-1877), 
Nicholas  Turgenyev    (1789- 

1871), 
Yuriy       Samarin       (1819- 

1879), 
Koshelev  (1806-1888), 
K.  K.  Arseniev  (b.  1887), 
Saltykov  ("Shchedrin," 

1826-89), 
A.  Suvorin, 
A.     N.     Radichev     (1749- 

1808), 
Y.  M.  Valuev, 
Y.  M.  Steklov, 
Y.  M.  Chernov, 
N.  K.  MikhaUovsky  (1842- 

1904), 
S.  I.  Witte, 
Prince  P.  Kropotkm. 

Theology  and  Oratory 

Macarius    (Metropolitan  of 
Moscow ;  about  the  middle 


of  the  sixteenth  century 
he  collected — in  12  huge 
volumes — the  Legend*  or 
Spiritual  Tales  of  the 
Saints,  under  the  title  of 
Tchetya  Minaya — literal- 
ly Monthly  Reading;  it 
was  finished  in  1552  con- 
taining 18,000  Lives  of 
Saints;  see:  Lives  of  Emr 
inent  Russian  Prelates, 
London,  Masters,  1854, 
XVI+147), 

Bolkhovitinov   (1767-1887), 

Levanda  (1786-1814), 

Nikon  (d.  1681,  sixth  Patri- 
arch of  Moscow),  """ 

Demetrius:  metropolitan  of 
Rostov  (1651-1709), 

Theophan  Procopovich:  met- 
ropolitan of  Novgorod 
(1681-1786;  he  lived 
among  a  library  of  80,000 
volumes), 

Gabriel  Bushinsky, 

N.  N.  Golubinsky, 

S.  V.  Troitzky, 

John  Sokolov, 

Theodore  J.  Titov, 

Vlad.  P.  Ribinsky, 

Stourdza, 

Stephen  Yavorsky :  metro- 
politan of  Riazan  (1658- 
1722), 

Muralt, 


Great  Russian  Men  and  Women 


159 


Podobyedov, 

St.  Demetrius:  metropolitan 
of  Rostoff  (1651-1709), 

Michael  Desnitzky  (Metro- 
politan of  Novgorod  and 
St.  Petersburg), 

Platon:  metropolitan  of 
Moscow. 

Vladimir  S.  Solovyev, 

Protasov. 

Diplomacy  and  Law 

Speranski  (in  1880  he  codi- 
fied the  Russian  law), 

L.  E.  Vladimirov, 

Redkin, 

M.  Kamensky, 

A.  B.  Lobanov-Rostovsky 
(1825-1896), 

N.  M.  Korunov, 

M .  KUouchevsky, 

Malinovsky, 

C.  Kavelin, 

Kalachev, 

Leshkov, 

Chicherin, 

Zagoskin, 

Nevolin, 

Vinaber, 

Prince  Trubetskoy, 

Krylov, 

Moroshkin, 

M.  L.  Ostrogorslci  (he 
wrote  "Democracy  and  the 
party  system  in  the  Unit- 


ed States,"  1910— an  ab- 
ridged edition  of  a  two- 
volume  work  generally  con- 
sidered to  be  the  best  on 
the  history,  organization 
and  activities  of  parties  in 
the  United  States). 

Philology 

Alexander  N.  Pypin, 

Vladimir  Spasovich, 

Buslayev, 

A.     Ch.     Vostokov     (1781- 

1864), 
Biliarsky, 
Sreznevsky, 
Sokolov, 
J.  Mikkola, 
Merslyakov, 
Podsivalov, 
Nikolsky, 
Vladimir  Dahl, 
A.  Hilferding, 
Musin-Pushkin, 
Kalaidovich, 
Bodiansky, 
Potebnya, 
St.  Mikutzki, 
Chubinov, 
Minayev, 
Tzvetayev, 
Grote, 
Budilovich, 
Born, 
Stroyev, 


160 


Who  Are  the  Slavs? 


A.  Sobolevsky, 
Tzitzania    (he    compiled    a 
Slavic    grammar;    Wil- 

na,  1596) 
E.  P.  Pietukhov, 
Nestor    Memnovich    Petrov- 

sky, 
T.  S.  Peninsky, 
Alexander  Lvovich  Pogodin, 
P.  Swastianov, 
Nosovich. 

Commerce  and  Finance 

Tchulkov, 
Vishnegradzky, 
A.  A.  Bublikov. 

Bibliography  and  Biography 

Liaskovsky, 
Koppen, 
Buturlin, 
Golikov. 

Criticism 

V.  Bielmsky  (1870-1848); 
the  creator  of  Russian  lit- 
erary criticism), 

Dobrolyubov  (1886-1861), 

Dvmtri  S.  Merezhkovsky  (b. 
1865), 

A.  N.  Pypin, 

D.  Pisarev  (1841-1868), 

M.  Pogodin, 

Eugene  de  Roberty  (b. 
1843), 

Arseniev  (b.  1887), 


Nadezhdin  (1804-1856), 

Venevitinov, 

Polevoy  (1796-1846), 

Druzhinin  (1824-1864), 

A.  Grigoriev  (1822-1864), 

Mikhaylovsky   (1842-1904), 

Valerian      Maykov      (1823- 

1847), 
Skabichevsky, 
N.  G.  Chernishevsky9 
Nicholas  C.  Mikhailovsky, 
Golovin, 
N.   S.   Tikhouravov   (1882- 

1898), 
Mersliakov. 

Statistics  and  Geography 

S.  Patkanov, 
V.  P.  Semenov, 
V.  A.  Obruchev, 
M.  Lubawsky, 
Mirkovich, 

A.  Ritov, 

B.  A.  Vilkitsky  (b.  1870), 
P.  Kropotkin, 
Arsenyev, 

Ziablovsky, 

Plestcheyev, 

Eghiazarov, 

Peter    P.    Semenov    (1827- 

1906), 
Valuev, 
N.    Y.    DanUevsky    (1822- 

1885), 
Ivan  Kyrilov, 


Great  Russian  Men  and  Women 


161 


\      A.  Oaeretzkovsky. 

Geology 

Chernyshev, 

Nikitin, 

Lagusen, 

Federov, 

Pavlov, 

Prince  Galitzin. 

Journalism 

Bulgaria, 

Pogodin, 

Byelinsky, 

Polevoy, 

Herzen, 

Katkov, 

Korolenko, 

A.  S.  Suvorin, 

Struve, 

1. 1.  Panaev. 

Psychology  and  Pedagogy 

Krogius, 

Lapshin, 

Baltalon, 

Ignatiev, 

Bogdanov, 

Teliatnik, 

D.  I.  Tikhomirov, 

E.  A.  Pokrovsky, 

Serge    T.    Aksakov    (1791- 

1859), 
/•  A.  Sikorsky, 
J.  Novicov  (b.  1849), 


K.  D.  Ushinsky, 

Alexander  Nechayev, 

Stefanovsky, 

P.  Ph.  Lesgav, 

A.  J.  Neklyudova, 

N.  Bachtin, 

E.  S.  Dedyukhine, 

Mrochek, 

Ph.  V.  Philipovich, 

L.  G.  Orchaauky, 

Rosolvmo, 

A.  P.  Theoktisov, 

Z.  A.  Mashev, 

Alexander  Zachinayev, 

Chelpanov, 

S.  G.  Popich, 

M.  A.  Alexandrov, 

N.  E.  Rumyantzev, 

V.  V.  Rachmanonov, 

Mile.  Machulsky, 

N.  0.  Losky, 

NUcitich    Muraviev    (1751- 

1807), 
Vladimir  M.  Bechterev, 
I.  V.  Evergetov, 
M.  V.  Novorusky, 
A.  F.  Lazursky, 
K.  Yelnitzky, 
P.  N.  Solonina, 
D.  J.  Krasnogorsky, 
Semenov. 

Literature  8 

Leonid  Andreyev  (b.  1871), 
D.  V.  Averkiyev  (b.  1836), 


162 


Who  Are  the  Slavs? 


A.  Swmarkov  (1718-1777), 
"Russian  Racine'9), 

Kheraskov  (1788-1801), 

Petrov  (1756-1799), 

M.  P.  Artzybatihev  (b. 
1878), 

Anton  Chekhov ( 1860-1900), 

Prince  Michailovich, 

Chvostov, 

Ivan  L  Kozlov  (1779-1840; 
he  knew  all  Scott's  bal- 
lads and  all  Byron  by 
heart), 

A.  V.  Koltzov  (1808-1848; 
"the  Russian  Burns"), 

I.  A.  Krylov  (1764-1844), 

G.  R.  Derzhavin  (1748- 
1816), 

Feodor  Dostoievsky  (1821- 
1881),      . 

Prince  Alexander, 

Ippolit  F.  Bogdanovich 
(1744-1808), 

Bobror, 

Cherakov, 

Nickolas  Gogol  (1809-1891; 
"Russian  Dickens" ;  the 
French  critic;  P.  M£ri- 
m£e  calls  him  "one  of  the 
best  English  humorists"), 

Taras  Shevchenko   (1814), 

Mme.  Merezhkovsky, 

Sophia  S.  Svechine, 

Maxim  Gorki  (=  A.  M. 
Pyeshkov  b.    1868;    "the 


Russian  Kipling";  "Gor- 
ki" means  in  Russian,  "the 
Bitter"), 
Miss  Zhadovskaya, 

A  Uxander    Herzen     (1812- 

1870), 
Prince  Shakovsky  (d.  1848), 
Vladimir  G.  Korolenko   (b. 

1853), 

Takov     P.     Polonsky     (b. 

1820), 
A.  Fet  or  Afanasia  A.  She* 

astin  (1820-1893), 
I  gnat  %  N.  Potapenkof 
M.    Y.    Lermontov    (1814- 

1841;   "Russian  Byron," 

but  with  a  lyrical  gift  akin 

to  that  of  Shelley), 
Anna  Petrovna  Bunina, 
Ivan  Bunin, 
Countess  Rostopchin, 
N.       MikaHovsky       (1842- 

1904), 
Gnedich  (an  excellent  trans- 
lator of  the  Iliad,  King 

Lear,  etc.), 
Dimitriyev  (1760-1837), 
Denis     von     Vizin     (1745- 

1792), 
Prince      Dolgoruki    (1754* 

1823), 
Ozerov  (1770-1816), 
M.  Lomonsov  (1711-1765), 
Constantine  Balmont, 


V.  Mkochek  and  Fiup  V.  Fmpovii 
Two  modern  Russian  educators  (Filipovic"  is  a  Serbia 


V 

* 


Great  Russian  Men  and  Women 


163 


Apolon  N.  Maykov  (1821- 

1898), 
N.    Nekrasov     (1821-1888; 

"Russian  Longfellow"), 
Shishkov  (1754-1841), 
Pisemski  (1820-1881), 
Alex.  Block, 
Alexander   Pushkin    (1799- 

1887), 
Count  Leo  Tolstoy  (1828- 

1910), 
Count  Ilya  Tolstoy, 
Count    Alexis     K.    Tolstoy 

(1817-1875), 
Prince  Viazemski  (b.  1792), 
Alex.  D.  Ilichevsky, 
Speranski  (d.  1889), 
Grech, 
Ivan      Turgenyev      (1819- 

1888), 
Dimitry  Gregorovich, 
/.     A.     Goncharov     (1814- 

1891), 
A.    S.    Griboyedov    (1795- 

1829), 
Alexei  Remizov, 
Feodor  I.  Tyutchev  (1808- 

1873), 
Alexei  St.  Homiakov  (1804- 

1860), 
V.    A.    Zhukovsky    (1788- 

1852), 
Melshin  (pseud,  of  P.  Yaku- 

bovich), 
Nadson  (1862-1887), 


Th.  Bulgarin  (1789-1859), 

Alexei  N.  Apukhtin  (b. 
1841), 

S.  N.  Glinka  (1774-1847), 

Fedor  N.  Glinka  (1788- 
1840), 

Potekhin  (1829-1900), 

N.  S.  Liaskov, 

A.  N.  Ostrovsky  (1823- 
1886;  his  plays  are  trans- 
lated recently  into  English 
by  Prof.  G.  R.  Noyes,  of 
California  University, 
Scribner,  1917), 

Gorodetzky, 

A.  V.  Grigorovich  (a  Rus- 
sian critic  says,  "He  was 
the  literary  Columbus  of 
the  peasant,"  and  S.  Ka- 
brchevsky  adds,  "Turgen- 
yev was  his  Americo  Ves- 
pucci"), 

Eantemir, 

Klimovskij, 

Danilov, 

Prince  Vladimir  Monomach 
(1053-1125), 

Chronicler  Nestor  (d.  c.c. 
1114) 

Skitalen, 

Shalyapin, 

Teleshev, 

Chirkov, 

I.  T.  Kokorev  (1826-1853), 

Ivan      Eotlarevski      (1769- 


164 


Who  Are  the  Slav*? 


18S9;  the  father  of  mod- 
ern Ukrainian  literature), 
Pantalemon  Kulish, 
Nicholas  Kostomarov, 
Clemense  Smoletich, 
Cyril  Turovsky  (12th  cen- 
tury) 
V.  Poletka, 
A.  Metlinski, 
E.  Hrebinka, 
Dragomanov, 
P.  Hulak-Artemovski, 
6  regory     Koitka-Osnovy  an- 

enko, 
Shaskevich, 
M.  Y.  Saltykov, 
S.  T.  Semyonov, 
V.  N.  Garshin, 
Aksakov, 

Javorsky  (1658-1728), 
Kniazhnin  (1742-1791), 
Baratynsky  (d.  1844), 
Count  V.  A.  Sollogub  (1814- 

1882), 
Sologub  (=  Feodor  K.  Te- 

ternikov,  b.  186S), 
Vasili  Ushakov, 
Michael       Y.        Shtchedrin 

(1829-1886), 
N.    V.    Stankevich    (1818- 

1840), 
Vlad.  Tchertko  (b.  1854), 
Y.  Tchirikov  (b.  1864), 
Th.  N.  Tchernyshev  (1856- 

1914), 


Venavitnov  (1805-1822), 
A.  M.  Zhemtchuzhnikov  (b. 
1822), 

A.     N.     Plestcheev     (1825- 
1898), 

L  S.  Nikitin  (1824-1861), 
P.  L  Melnikov  (1819-1888), 
V.    S.    Kurotchkin    (1881- 
1876), 

Mme.  Nadezhda  Dmitrievna 
Khvoshtchinsky-Zaiontch- 
kovsky  ("V.  Krestovsky," 
1825-1889;  her  sister 
wrote  novels  under  the 
nom-de-plume  of  Zinarez 
and  Veseniev), 

N.  Scherbina  (1821-1869), 
D.  Minayev  (1885-1889), 
L.  Mey  (1822-1862), 
Voedensky  (1813-1855), 
*A.  I.  Palm  (1828-1885), 
Princess    Ekatarina    Roma- 
nov Dashkov  (born  Voron- 
tzov,     1748-1819;   known 
by  her  book  Mon  Histoire; 
in  1775-1788  she  spent  a 
few  years   at   Edinburgh 
for  the  education  of  her 
son), 

I.     I.     Hemnitzer     (1745- 

1784), 
V.  V.  Kapnist  (1757-1824), 
Prince     Sherbatov      (1782- 

1790), 


Great  Russian  Men  and  Women 


165 


Egor  P.  Eovalevsky  (1811- 

1868), 
Mme.  Marie  A.   Markovich 

("Marko  Vovtchek"), 
G.    P.    Danilevsky     (1829- 

1890), 
Pomyalovsky  (1885-1868), 
F.  M.  Ryeshetnikov    (1841- 

1871), 
Lcvitov     (1885     or     1842- 

1877), 
Zlatovratsky  (b.  1848), 
Salov  (1848-1902), 
Petropavlovsky  (1859-1892; 

"Earonin"), 
S.  Elpatievsky  (b.  1854), 
Nefedov  (1847-1902), 
Maryezhnyi  (1780-1825), 
Lazhechnikov  (1792-1868), 
A.  A.  Delvig  (1798-1881), 
N.  M.  Yazykov  (1808-1846), 
Prince  Alexander  Odoyevsky 

1808-1889), 
Polezhaev  (1806-1888), 
Bestushev, 

Zagoskin  (1789-1852)9 
Podolinsky, 
Senkovsky, 
C.  Masalski, 
Theodor  Eorfff 
Benediktov, 
P.  N.  Polevoy, 
N.  Eukolnik, 
V.  L  Nemirovich-Danchenko, 


Alexander  Iv.  Kuprin  (re- 
cently his  works  are  trans- 
lated into  English  by  Leo 
PasYolsky,  editor  of  the 
"Russian  Review"  in  N. 
Y.  City), 

K.       M.       Stanyukovich 
(1844-1903), 

Nickolas  Evreinov, 

Lesya  Ukrainka, 

M.  L.  Mikhaflov  (1826- 
65), 

Nicholas  Uspenski, 

F.  Eos, 
Ossip  Dymov, 

Serge  M.  Eravchinsky 
("Serge  Stepniak,"  1852- 
1897 ;  his  "The  New  Con- 
vert: a  Drama  in  Four 
Acts/'  has  been  translated 
into  English  by  Th.  B. 
Eyges,  Boston,  Stratford, 
1917,  121;  he  taught 
in  an  American  negro 
school), 

V.  I.  Eryshanovskaya, 

G.  I.  Uspensky  (1840-1902), 
Alezei  Lipetzky, 
Batyushkov  ("Russian  Lan- 
der"), 

Ryliev, 

Trediakovsky, 
Ippolit  Shpazhinsky, 
Ivan  Narodni. 


166 


Who  Are  the  Slavs? 


Music10 

Michael  I.  Glinka  (1804- 
1857;  "Berlioz  of  Rus- 
sia"), 

A.  S.  Dargomyzhsky  (1818- 
1869 ;  it  is  to  him  that  we 
owe  the  famous  sentence: 
"I  want  the  note  to  be  the 
direct  equivalent  of  the 
word"), 

Cesare  Cui  (1835-1918), 

Mill  Alexeivich  BaXakirev 
b.  1836), 

Modeste  Petrovich  Musorg- 
sky  (1835-1881), 

Alexis  S.  Borodin  (1831- 
1869), 

N.  A.  Rimsky-Korsakov 
(1844-1908), 

Count  Yusupov, 

Kalinikov, 

Tcherepnin, 

Sokoloy, 

Anton  St.  Arensky  (1861- 
1906), 

Anatole  Liadov, 

Archangelsky, 

Alex.  ConstantinoYich, 
Glazunov  (b.  1865), 

Taneyev, 

Tchesnikov, 

Rebikov, 

Anton  Grigorovich  Rubin- 
stein (1829-1894), 


A.  T.  Gretchaninov, 

Serge  F.  Rachmaninov, 

Peter  IUch  Tchaykovsky 
(1840-1893) 

Faminizin, 

F.  G.  Volkov  (1789-68), 

Fatyer, 

Kastalysky, 

Alex.  N.  Serov  (1820-1887), 

Sakhnovsky, 

Bereyovsky  (1745-1777), 

D.  S.  Bortniansky  (1751- 
1825), 

Lisenko  Shafranov, 

Alexander  Scriabine  or  Scri- 
bian  (b.  1871;  "Russian 
Chopin";  he  dreamed  of 
creating  a  composite  art 
of  sounds,  colors,  and  even 
odors,  but  he  was  able  to 
unite  only  two  of  the 
senses  in  symphony), 

Karganov, 

Jurasovsky, 

Spendiarov, 

Stravinsky, 

Medtner, 

M.  S.  Slonov, 

S.  W.  Pantchenko, 

A.  D.  Kastalsky, 

A.  Zolotariev, 

Safonov, 

Idzikovsky, 

Shashin, 

Lishin, 


Great  Russian  Men  and  Women 


167 


Paskhalov, 

Shatrov 

Malashkin, 

M.  Ippolitov-Ivanovf 

Mikhailov. 

Painting 1X 

VasUi    Verestchagin    (1842- 

1904), 
I.  Riepin  (b.  1844), 
Leo  Bakst  (b.  1860), 
K.  Soraov  (b.  1869), 
I.  Kramsky, 
C.  Makovsky  (b.  1889), 
V.  Makovsky  (b.  1846), 
N.    D.    Dmitriev-Orenburg- 

sky  (1838-1898), 
Vasnetzov, 
Tsukov, 

Gregory  Shadov, 
Viazemsky, 

W.  Perov  (1888-1888), 
A-       Bogolyubov       (1824- 

1896), 
L  Aivazovsky  (1817-1900), 
Michael  Vrubel, 
Brothers     Schtchedrin     (cL 

1804  and  d.  1830), 
Pritchetnikov  (d.  1809), 
F.  Alekseiev  (d.  1824), 
Tropimii  (d.  1817), 
Bryullov, 

Warnek  (d.  1843), 
Lebediev  (d.  1837), 
Vorobiev  (d.  1855), 


Markov  (d.  1878), 

Losenko  (d.  1778), 

Bestuzhev, 

Antropov  (d.  1792), 

Akimov  (d.  1814), 

Ugriumov  (d.  1832), 

Serov, 

Levizki  (d.  1882), 

Ivanov  (d.  1823), 

Shebuev, 

Egorov, 

Moschov  (d.  1839), 

Bogoliubov, 

A.  Mechtchersky, 

Fedstov, 

Makovski, 

Sokolov, 

Kozlov, 

Igor  Grabar, 

Philip  Maliavine 

S.  Chernov, 

Th.  Tchumakov, 

Marie  Bashkirtsev, 

Petrov.12 


Sculpture 


is 


Eamensky, 
Elias  Ginsburg, 
Prince     Pierre     Trubetzkoy 
(living  in  New  York  City) 
Prince  Paul  Trubetskoy, 
Yukov, 
Zabel, 
M.  Antokolski  (1843-1902). 


(168  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Theatre  u  Olga  Petrova, 

Motchalov  (a  noted  Shake* 

spearian  actor),  Singing 

Nazimova,  Fedor  ivanovich  Shaliapin, 

K.  Stanislavsky  (head  of  the  George  Baklanov, 

Moscow  Art  Theatre),  Ly(lia  Lipkowska, 

M.  V.  Davidov,  Borig  Zaslavsky, 

Danchenko,  A#  N#  David> 

Serge  DiaghUev  (started  his  iv#  k.  Goncharev. 

marvelous  combination  of 

ballet  and  decorative  art),  Ttnn+Uu* « 

Vera  Kommissarzhevskaya,  »""« 

Shaliapin,  Anna  Pavlova, 

M.  Sobinov,  Madame  Svirskaya, 

Vladimir      Stasov      (1824-  Nijinsky, 

1906),  S.  Astafieva,  etc 


CHAPTER  VII 


FAMOUS   POLES 


Poles  *  are  represented  in: 

Science,  Biology,  Anthro- 
pology 

Adalbert  of  Brudzewo, 

Copernicus, 

Madame  Marie  Curie   (nle 

Sklodowska,  b.  1867), 
Miss  I.  Joteyko, 
L      Czerwiakowski      (1808- 

1882), 
Simonovich, 
Loth, 

£.  Poniatowski, 
A.  Waga  (1709-1390), 
W.  A.  Lubienske  (1708-67), 
K.    Wyrwicz    (1717-1898), 
K.  Kluk, 
A.      AndrzejowBki      (1786- 

1868), 
S.  Jundzffl  (1761-1847), 
F.  P.  Jarocki  (1790-1860), 
L.  Zeiszner  (1805-1871), 
J.  Warszewski  (1812-1866), 
V.  Choroszewsky, 


Jan  Szczepanik, 

Sigismund  Gloger, 

Z.    F.    Wroblewski    (1846- 

1888), 
N.   M.    Przhevalski   (1839- 

1888), 
Kurnatowski, 
J.  Kopernicki, 
W.  Olechnowicz, 
A*  Zakrzewski, 
A.  Wrzesniowski, 
R.  Kuczyuski, 
L.  Dudrewicz, 

A.  Bielkiewicz  (1798-1840), 
Josef  Brodowicz, 
Josef  Dietl, 

ff.  Heweliusz  (1611-1687), 
M.     O.     Poczobut     (1778- 

1810), 
Jan  Brozek  (Broscius,  1686- 

1652), 
St.  Solski  (1628-1698), 
Jan  A.  Kochanski, 
J.  Korzeniewski, 
L.  Krzywicki, 
A.  Raciborski, 
K.  Strzelski, 


169 


170 


Who  Are  the  Slavs? 


W.  Dubrowski, 

Jan  Czekanowski, 

John  Sniadecki  ( 1756- 
1880), 

Martin  of  Urzedowo  (first 
Polish  botanist  in  six- 
teenth century), 

P.  Wojejkow, 

Josef  Strus  (sixteenth  cen- 
tury), 

M.  Szubert  (1787-1860), 

Andrew  Sniadecki, 

H.  Arctowski  (b.  1871), 

Wojciechonek, 

Marcin  of  OIkusz, 

Michel  Slawecki, 

Sir  Casimir  Stanislaus  Gzow- 
ski  (1793-1898;  a  Cana- 
dian engineer;  see:  Free 
Poland,  III,  Oct.  16, 1916, 

p.  18), 

Marga  Smoluchowski  de 
Smola  (1873-1918), 

M.  W.  Lutoslawski  (profes- 
sor at  the  university  of 
Ginfeve,  Swiss), 

Stanislaw  J.  Zwierzchowski 
(Professor  at  the  Univer- 
sity of  Michigan). 

Philosophy  and  Psychology 

John  of  Glogow, 

B.  Trentowski  (1807-1869), 

M.  Straszewski, 

W.  M.  Kozlowski, 


Kasimir     Twardowski      (h. 

1866), 
Josef  Supinski  (1804-1896), 
S.  Pawlicki  (b.  1839), 
Josefa  Kodis  (b.  1865), 
Wincenty    Lutoslawski     (b. 

1841), 
J.  M.  Hoene-Wronski  (1778- 

1853), 
K.  Liebert, 
J*  Kremer, 
Mile.  Szyc, 
Weryho* 
Chodecki, 
Bogdanowicz, 
A.  Szyc, 
Dawid, 
August  Cieszkowski   (1814- 

1895), 
Wize, 

Henry  Strove, 
Stanislaw  Erusinski, 
Clara  Vostrosky, 
St.  Kopczynski, 
Nicholaus  of  Breslau, 
Flatau, 
Radziwilowicz, 
Szuman, 
Zanitowski, 
Sieradzki, 
Halbam. 

History  and  Politics 

Albertrandi, 
A.  Grabowski, 


Famous  Poles 


171 


Henry  Schmitt  (b.  1817), 
Theodore    Narbutt     (1784- 

1864), 
Boguchwal, 

A.  Modrzewski,  (b.  1520), 
V.  Zakrzewski  (b.  1844), 
Stanislaus  Smolka, 
W.  Hajek, 
Matthew  Cholewa, 
Michael  Bobrzynski, 
Baudoin  de  Courtenay, 

A.  Grabowski, 
Stryikowski  (b.  1547), 
Luke  Gornicki, 

B.  Paprocki, 
Paul  Piasecki, 

Karl  Szajnocha  (1818- 
1868), 

Granovski, 

Naganowski, 

Wapowski, 

Brothers  Bielski, 

Joachim  (1540-1595), 

Martin  (1550-1576),  whose 
Chronicle  of  Poland  was 
the  first  historical  work  in 
Polish), 

Adam  Stanislaw  Narusze- 
wicz  (1758-1796,  the  Pa- 
lish Tacitus;  his  last 
words  were :  "Must  I  leave 
it  unfinished?"  referring 
to  his  famous  History  of 
Poland), 

Zaluski  (1724-1786), 


Kosciuszko,* 

Pulaski,8 

Stephan     Konarski     (1700- 

1778), 
Martin       Kromer       (1512- 

1589,  in  1557  he  wrote  the 

first    critical    history    of 

Poland), 
Fryderyk  Michael  Czartory- 

ski  (1696-1775), 
Prince  Adam  G.  Czartoryski 

(1770-1861), 
Brothers  Potocki, 
J.  Lelewel  (1786-1860), 
L.  Gornicki  (d.  1591), 
John  Kasprowicz  (the  noted 

Shakespearian  scholar), 
Starovolski  (d.  1656), 
Malachowski, 
Jan    Dlugosz    or    Longinus 

(1415-1480), 
Mochnachi  (1804-35), 
Tarnowski, 
Comecki, 
K.  Niesieck, 
Heidenstein, 
Helcel, 
Szuyski, 
Bielow8ki, 
John  Elgot, 
B.  Hesse, 

J.  Laski  (1457-1581), 
Zbigniew, 
Marcinkowski, 
Olesnicki, 


178 


Who  Are  the  Slam? 


Alex.  Ledniclri, 

Zamojski, 

Father  Pawlicki  (his 

of  Greek  Literature  is  con- 
sidered a  great  work), 

Warczewicki  or  Sarbiewsld 
(whose  name  Grotius  just- 
ly compared  with  that  of 
Horace), 

Sniadecki 

Chodzko, 

Korsak, 

Odyniec  (the  translator  of 
Scott,  Moore  and  Byron), 

John  Czarnkow  (Archbishop 
of  Gnessen), 

Vincent  Kadlubek  (Bishop  of 
Cracow), 

Gallus, 

Martinus  Polonius, 

T.  Czacki, 

Kraszewski, 

Jan  Kucharzewski, 

Jan  Ostrog  (his  principal 
politic  work,  Monumenr 
turn  pro  Reipubticae  Or- 
dinatione,  was  published  in 
1*77), 

Chlebowski, 

Karl  Szajnocha  (1818- 
1860), 

Ivan  Stanislavovich  Bloch 
(known  commonly  in  Eng- 
lish and  French  as  Jean  de 
Bloch,  1836-1905). 


Philology 

Meletius  Smotrycld  (author 
of  the  nrst  Slavic  gram- 
mar, written  in  seventeenth 
century ;  he  is  also  the  au- 
thor of  Lament  of  the  Ori- 
ental Church), 

Malecki, 

H.  Bruckner, 

B.  E.  Groddeck  (d.  1826), 

Onufry  Kopczynsld  (1735- 
1817,  the  author  of  the 
first  Polish  grammar), 

&    B.   Linde    (1771-1840), 

J.  I.  Baudouin  de  Courte- 
nay  (b.  1846), 

Bronislaw  Gubrynowicz 

(Professor  of  Polish  Phil- 
ology, University  of  Lem- 
berg). 

Theology 

(Ecclesiastics    and    contra* 
versialists) : 

Wujew    (the   translator   of 

the  Bible  into  Polish), 
Andrew      Modrzewski      (b. 

1520), 
Meletius  Smotrycki, 
Solticki, 
Jan    Sekluczan    (translated 

the  New  Testament   into 

Polish  in  1568), 
Stanislaus  Qrzechowski, 


J 


Famous  Poles 


173 


Abraham  Bzowski  (b.  1637), 

Mecherzynski  (author  of 
History  of  Polish  Elo- 
quence"), 

Hosius  (author  of  Confes- 
sion of  Christian  Faith; 
he  was  chosen  to  preside 
at  the  council  of  Trent, 
1545), 

Jesuit  Skarga, 

John  Kautius, 

Nickolas  of  Blonia, 

Bonner. 

Law  and  Jurisprudence 

6.  Legnitz, 

Helcel, 

J.     W.     Brandkie     (1788- 

1846), 
R.  Hube  (b.  1803), 
F.  Piekosniski  (b.  1844), 
O.  Balzer  (b.  1858), 
M.   Bobrzynski   (b.   1849). 

Education 

Jacob  Wujek  (1540-97), 
Stanislaus     Staszic     ( 1775- 

1886), 
HughEollataj  (1750-1812), 
Julian    Niemcewicz     (1758- 

1841), 
Anton     Nalezewski     ( 1798- 

1826), 
Konrad    Proszynski    (Kazi- 

mir  Promyk), 


Tadeusz       Czacki       (1765- 

1818), 
Jan  Lubrainski  (d.  1520), 
G.  Piramovicz  (1785-1801). 

Literature  4 

Martin     Gallus     (1110-85; 

Annals  and  chronicles), 
Count    A.    Fredro    (Polish 

Molifcre;  1798-1876), 
Adam  Astnyk  (1888-1897), 
Nikolai   Rej    of   Naglowice 

(1509-1569), 

K.  Brodzinski  (1791-1885), 

Julius  Slowacki  (1809-1849; 
Polish  Shakespeare), 

S.  Kaczkowski, 

Rzewuski, 

Ujejski, 

S.  Gozczynski  (1801-1876), 

M.  Grabowski  (1805-1825), 

Konarski, 

Karwicki, 

S.  F.  Elonowicz  (1550- 
1608), 

Jan  Eochanowski  (1580- 
1584 ;  in  1578  he  wrote  the 
Despatch  of  the  Greek 
Ambassadors,  the  first 
regular  Polish  Drama,  and 
Lamentations,  the  first 
Polish  lyrical  poetry;  he 
is  also  known  by  his  Latin 
verses :  Lyricorum  Libel- 
las,  1580,  and  Elegiarum 


174 


Who  Are  the  Slavs? 


Libri  Quatuor,  1584), 

I.  Krasicki  (1739-1802;  in 
1775  he  satires  the  State 
and  the  monks), 

W.  Kochowski  (1688-1699), 

Rybinski  (d.  1581), 

Simon  Szymonovicz  (1857- 
1629), 

Stanislaw  Wyspianski 
(1869-1907), 

L.  W.  Kondratowicz  ("Wla- 
dislaw  Syrokomla,"  1828- 
1862), 

Zachariasiewicz, 

J.  Eorzeniewski  (1797- 
1863), 

M.  Czajkowski  (1808- 
1886), 

Marya       Konopnicka      (b. 

•     1846), 

Clement  Janocki  (1516- 
1543;  he  received  the  ti- 
tle of  poeta  coronatue 
from  Pope  Paul  III,  1534- 
1550;  he  was  the  greatest 
Latin  poet  of  his  time), 

Matthew  Sarbiewtki  (or 
Sarbeius,  1595-1640,  the 
"Polish  Horace";  he  re- 
ceived the  title  of  poeta 
coronatue  from  Pope  Ur- 
ban VIII,  1623-1644 ;  his 
poems  were  read  in  the 
English  schools  in  the 
eighteenth  and  nineteenth 


centuries), 

Bielski, 

Count  Sigismwnd  Kratinski 
(1812-1859), 

J.  I.  Kraszewski  (1812-1887, 
the  Polish  Scott), 

Martin  Matuszewski  (1714- 
1865), 

A.  Swetochowski, 

Joseph  Conrad  (=  Joseph 
Conrad  Korzeniewski), 

A  dam  Mickiewicz  ( 1798- 
1855), 

Jadwiga  Luszezswska, 

Z.  Miklowski  ("Jez"), 

Pietkiewicz  ("Plug"), 

Eliza  Orzeszka  (1842-1911: 
author  of  The  Augonauts9 
translated   into  English), 

V.  Pol  (1807-1870), 

Trembecki   (1728-1812), 

Wengierski  (1755-87;  "Pol- 
ish Churchill")* 

Henryk  Sienkiewicz  (1846- 
1916,  received  the  Nobel 
Prize  in  Literature), 

Klemens  Junosza, 

I.  Macejowski, 

Dygansinski, 

Balucki, 

W.  Rabski, 

P.  Skarga  (1586-1612), 

Stanislav  Przyszewski, 

Gabriele  N.  Zmichowska 
(1825-78), 


Famous  Poles 


175 


T.  Lenartowicz  (182  2- 
1893), 

Madame  Orgaszo, 

Alexander  Glowacki  ("Bo- 
leslav  Prus,"  1847-1918), 

Maria  Ilnicka  ( translator  of 
Scott's  "Lord  of  the 
Isles"), 

Jadwiga  Luszczewska, 

Malczewski   (1798-1826), 

Alojzy  Felinski  (1771- 
1820), 

J.  M.  Niemcewicz  (1767- 
1846;  having  fought  by 
the  side  of  Kosciuszko, 
and  shared  his  fate  as  a 
prisoner,  he  accompanied 
Kosciuszko  to  America, 
where  he  became  the  friend 
and  associate  of  George 
Washington,  whose  life  he 
afterwards  described ;  he 
is  known  for  his  success  in 
imitating  Scott  and  By- 
ron), 

B.  Zaleski  ( 1802-1886) , 

V.  Gomulicki, 

Szujski, 

W.  Karczewski, 

Ostrorog, 

Modrzetoki  (150S-157S), 

Moravski  (translator  of  By- 
ron), 

Kozmian, 

Linde, 


Gorecki, 

Zan, 

Odyniec, 

Elizabeth  Druzbacka  ( 1695- 

1760), 
Klementina  Hoffmann  (born 

Tanska;  b.  1798), 
P.       Chmielowski       (1848- 

1904), 
Rydel, 
Kasprowicz, 
Szymanski, 
Sieroszewski  (Sirki), 
Zeronski, 

Przenycki  (Niriam), 
Karpinski, 
Eniaznin, 
Garszynski, 
Witwicki, 
Andrew  Morsztyn, 
Waclaw  Potocki, 
Stanislaw  Orzechowski 

(1575-1865), 
Chodzko, 
Szarzynski, 
Andrew  Halka, 
Wikenty   Kadlubeck    (1160- 

1228), 
Grochowski, 
Peter  Kochanowski, 
Constantine         Goszczynski 

(1809-1866), 
Waclaw      Gasiorowski      (b. 

1869), 
Anczyc, 


I 


176 


Who  Are  the  Slavs? 


Opalinski  (1609-15), 

A.  Boguslawski  ( 1759- 
1889), 

Sabowski, 

Lucian  Sieminski, 

Simeon  Strunsky  (American 
essayist;  b.  1879), 

Fasek, 

Samuel  Tuardowski, 

Abraham  de  Bzowski  (cL 
1687), 

Gawinski, 

Zimorowicz, 

N.  S.  Szarzinski  (d.  1581), 

Waclaw  Potocki  (1622- 
1696), 

Jezierski, 

Jan  Kilinski  (1771-1856; 
the  memoirs  of  this  shoe- 
maker appeared  in  1794), 

John  of  Czarnikow  (chroni- 
cler in  the  fourteenth  cen- 
tury), 

Yuri  Godinski  (*  Joseph 
Fedkovich,"  d.  1889), 

Rudawski, 

S.  Starowolski, 

Ekaterina  Rzewuska  Radzi- 
will. 

Painting5 

Jan  Matejko  (1880-1893), 
F.  Zmurko, 

I.  Gierdziejewski  (1826- 
1860), 


'A.  W.  Eowalski  (b.  1849), 

Anna  Bilinska  (1858-1893), 

J.  Wezyk, 

Wit  A.  Stwosz, 

F.  Lekszycki, 

J.  Wolf owicz, 

J.  K.  Liszka, 

M.  B.  Polak, 

J*  Ch.  Proszowski, 

A*  Trzycki, 

Teodor  and  Christopher  Lu- 

bienickis, 
Cisowski, 
Dolinski, 
Smugowicz, 
Zebrowski, 
Radwanski, 
Konicz, 

Fran.  Smuglewicz, 
Przelawski, 
Wojniakowski, 
Tokarski, 
Leserowicz, 
Langi, 
Orlowski, 
Peszka, 
Stachowicz, 
Jan  of  Nissa, 
J.  Wielgi, 
Rodokowski, 
Kaniewski, 
Simler, 
Horowitz, 
Szermentowski, 
Zalewski, 


I  on  ace  Jan  Padekewski 


•  • 


Famous  Poles 


177 


Gryglewski, 

Josef  M.  Krzecz, 

A.  Brodowski  (1784-1888), 

J.  v.  Brandt  (b.  1841), 

Piotr  Stachiewicz, 

Jan  V.  Chelminski  (b.  1851), 

Joseph        Chelminski        (b. 

I860), 
S.  Czechowicz, 
J.  Falat  (b.  1853), 
W.  Geirson  (1885-1901), 
A.  Gierymski   (1852-1901), 
A.  Grabowski  (1888-1886), 
Artur      Grottger       (1887- 

1866), 
Henry    Siemiradzki    (1848- 

1908), 

S.  Wyspiarulci  (1869-1907), 
Jan   Styka   (with   his   sons 

Jan  and  Thaddeus), 
Rozen, 
W.  Kosak, 
Batowski, 
Eismont, 
J.  Malczewski, 
Popiel, 
Pochwalinski, 
Aksamitowski, 
Tetmajer, 
Wiowioraki, 
Stanislawski, 
Wodzinowski, 
Podkowinski, 
Felsztynski, 
Kostrzowski  (  caricaturist ), 


Zygmunt  Ivanowski  (well- 
known  in  America), 

Wladyslaw  T.  Benda  (well- 
known  in  New  York  and 
America). 

Sculpture 

Wit  A.  Schwosz  (1438-1533 ; 

the  Polish  Michael  Ange- 

lo), 
H.      Dmochowski      (1810- 

1868), 
V.  L.  Brodzki  (1825-1904), 
Theophilus  Lenartowicz  (b. 

1822), 
C.  Godebski  (1835-1909). 

Music 

F.  F.  Chopin  (1810-1849), 
Jgnace  Jan  Paderevnki  (b. 

1859,  a  pupil  of  Lesche- 

tiszky), 
St  Moniuszko  (1820-1872), 
Josef  Hoffman, 
Henryk  Wieniawski   (1885- 

1880), 
Kamienski  (1784-1821), 
Kurpinski  (1785-1857), 
Sig.  Stojowski  (b.  1870), 
Zarcycki, 
Zelenski, 

Tadeusz  Jarecki, 
Moritz       Moszkowski       (b. 

1854), 
Dobrzynski  (1807-1867).6 


178 


Who  Are  the  Slavs? 


Theatre 

Helena  Modjeska-Chlapow- 
ska  (1844-1909),7 

Mrs.  Marcella  Sembrich- 
Kochanska  (b.  1858), 

Mme.  Janina  Korolewicz, 

Thaddeus  Wronski  (of  Bos- 
ton Opera), 

A.  Bogulawski, 

Kaminski, 

A.  Zolkowski  (comedian), 

Tadeusz  Pawlikowski, 

Swieszewski, 

Mme.  Palinska, 

Eva  Didur, 

Mina  Smulski, 

Criticism 
Julian  Klaczko, 


Boguslawski, 

Lucian  Sieminski, 

P.  Soboleski 

Wojcicki, 

Stanislaw  Przybuszewski  (b. 

1868), 
Dr.  Cybulski, 
Casimir  Brodzinski. 


Military  Science 

Casimir  Siemionowicz  (au- 
thor of  Art  magnae  artQr 
leriae9  in  seventeenth  cen- 
tury, which  is  translated 
into  German,  English, 
French  and  Dutch  lan- 
guages). 


CHAPTER  VIII 


WELL   KNOWN   CZECHS 


Czechs  are  represented  in: 


Botany 


t 


Physics 


A.  Frich  (1888-1913), 
J.  Velenovsky, 

Prokop  Divish  (1696-1765),     L.  Chelkovsky, 

Josef  Ressl  (179S-1857), 


J.  Zengar, 
C.  Strouhal, 
Stefanik, 
V.  Shvambera. 

Chemistry 

S.  V.  Pressl  (1791-1849), 

Vojt, 

Shafarik, 

A.  Rayman, 

B.  Brauer. 

Physiology 


E.    F.    F.    CUadm    (1756- 

1827), 
Jan    Nepomuk    C  z  e  r  m  a  k 

(1887-1878), 
Jan    Evang.    Purkmje    or     J.  Krejch, 

Purkyne  (1787-1869). 

179 


Bohumil   Shimek   (b.    1861; 

professor     at     the     Iowa 

State  University), 
B.  Nemec. 

Mathematics 

F.  Studnicka, 

Em.  &  Ed.  Weyr, 

F.  Tishler, 

J.  Solin, 

S.  Lomnicky  (d.  1688), 

M.    Dachicky    yon    Heslow 

(1555-1686), 
Peter     Chelchicky      (1460- 

1588). 


Geology,  Mineralogy  and 
Zoology 


Jan  Palacky, 


180 


Who  Are  the  Slavs? 


L.  Chelakovsky, 

T.  Hajek  (1525-1600), 

A.  Zaluzhansky  (d.  1613), 

E.  Boricky, 

F.  Veldovsky. 

Anthropology 

Ales  Hrdticka, 
J.  Matiegka, 
B.HaOicK 
Lubor  Niederte, 
L.  Snajdr, 
E.  Gregr, 
J.  Palliardi, 
Papachek, 
K.  J.  Mashka, 

Medicine  and  Surgery 

Eislt, 

Edward       Albert       (1841- 

1912), 
Maimer, 
Josef  Skoda, 
Karel     Rokytanski     (1804- 

1878), 
Schobl, 
DeyU 

Thomayer, 
Mayde, 
Reinsberg, 

Philosophy    and    Education 

Jan  Amos  Comenius* 

Drtina, 

{Thomas  G.  Masaryk, 


Kadner, 

E.  Dastich  (1834-1870), 
A.  Seydler, 

Czerny, 

F.  Kolachek, 

Josef  Jirichek  (1825-88), 

K.  Veleminsky, 

Ottokar       Hostinsky       (K 

1847), 
F.  Krejchi  (h.  1858), 
J.      Durdik      (1887-1903), 
Franz  Chupr  (1821-1882), 
Ignaz  Hanush  (1812-1869), 
F.  Maresh  (b.  1857), 
Hanslick    (the   great    critic 
and  aesthetician  of  Vienna). 

Literature 1 

Ottokar  Brezina  (b.  1868), 
Peter      Chelcicky       (1390- 

1460), 
Svatofluk     Czech      (1846- 

1910;    =     Venceslwo    de 

Atichalovice), 
F.   L.   Chelakovsky   (1799- 

1852), 
Simon     Lomnicky      (1552* 

after  1662), 
Adam  Veleslavin  (1545-99), 
Cosmas    of   Prague    (1045- 

1125), 
X.  J.  Erban  (1811-1870), 
J.   V.   Frich   (=   Brodsky, 

1829-1890), 
J.  Goll  (b.  1846), 


Be  much  S  met  ana 


ompoeerB   1 


Wett  Known  Czechs. 


181 


Viteslav  Halek  (1886-1874), 
Emil  Flashka  (Lord  of  Par- 

dubitz), 
Andrew  of  Duba, 
A.  Heyduk  (b.  1835), 
V.  Hanka  (1791-1860), 
J.  J.  Langer  (1806-1846), 
Marek, 

Jungmann     (1778  -18  4  7; 
translated  Milton's  Para- 
dise Lost  in  1811), 
A.  Jirasek  (b.  1857), 
John  Kollar  or  Jan  Kolar 

(1798-1858), 
Jan  Amos  Komensky, 
Thomas       Stitny       (1384- 

1410), 
Dalimil      (known     by      his 
Rhymed  Chronicle  of  Bo* 
hernia,  1314), 
Bohuslav       of       Lobkovich 

(1468-1510), 
Rehor     Hruby     of     Jeleni 

(1450-1514), 
Siegmund     Hruby      (1497- 

1554), 
Jan  Blahoslav  (1583-1571), 
Karl   Zerotin    (1558— after 

1688), 
Gebauer, 
Kormasn, 
Berlichka, 
Count  Kinsky, 
Viteslav  Halek  (1835-1874), 
Zever, 


Patera, 

Sealsfield    (the    great    Ger- 
man-American author;  his 
original  name  was  Postel; 
Germans     pronounced    it 
Pestl,  but  he  was  from  the 
Czech  stock.     He  was   a 
member  of  the  Order   of 
the  Knights   of   the   Red 
Cross  whose  Grand  Mas- 
ters-seat is  in  Prague;  it 
is      a      Czech      religious 
knighthood  which  he  quit 
and  emigrated  to  the  Unit- 
ed States,  and  meeting  the 
Germans  here  he  became  a 
German  writer), 
Kramerius  (1753-1808;  the 
editor  of  the  first  Czech 
newspaper), 
Jaroslav  Kvapil  (b.  1868), 
Josef  Holechek  (b.  1853), 
K.  H.  Mocha  (1810-1836), 
F.  B.  Mikove  (1816-68), 
J.  S.  Machar  (b.  1864), 
J.  V.  Kamaryt  (1797-1833), 
Jan  &  V.  Nejedly, 
Prochaska, 
Nickolas    Dachicky    (1558- 

1686), 
Jan     (1500-78,     Moravian 

Bishop), 
Prince      Hynek      Podebrad 

(1458-1686), 
V.  Hajek  (d.  1553), 


iat 


Who  'An  ike  SLmt 


F.  Robe*  (1814-186*), 

Madame  Muzak, 

Bozena  Nemcora  (1820-62; 
her  masterpiece,  Babich- 
Ica,  Grandmother,  has 
been  translated  in  Eng- 
lish by  Gregor  in  1891, 
and  other  foreign  lan- 
guages), 

Josef  Tjl  (1808-1868), 

J.  Neruda  (1884-1891), 

J.  V.  Sladek  (b.  1845), 

A.  Soya  (b.  1864), 

Rulik, 

Hnevkovsky, 

Jablonsky, 

Vinaricky, 

Madame  Bozena  Vikova- 
Kuneticka  (b.  1863), 

Fr.  J.  Vacek  (1806-1869), 

J.  P.  Koubek  (1805-1864), 

Jaroslav  Hilbert, 

Madame  Caroline  Svetla 
( =  Johanna  Muzek ; 
1880-1899), 

Jaroslav  VrchUcky  (  =  Emil 
Frida,  1853-1912), 

J.  N.  Stepanek  (1783-1849), 

K.  Sabina  (1814-1874), 

V.    Klicpera    (1792-1859), 

P.  Chocholousek  (1819- 
1864), 

J.  G.  Kolar  (b.  1812), 

V.  Vlcek  (b.  1839), 

E.  Bozdech  (1841-1889), 


F.  Jerabek  (1836-1899), 
B.  J.  Cidhnsky  (1831-75), 
JuL  Zeyer  (1841-1901), 
J.    G.    Stankorsky    (1844- 

1879), 
Madame  Eliza  Krasnohorska 

(b.  1847), 

A.  A.  SmiloTsky  (=  Schmi- 
laoer,  1837-83), 

Sophie  Podlipska  (b.  1833), 
F.  Schulz  (1835-1905), 
J.  Arbes  (b.  1840), 

B.  Havlasa  (1852-1877), 
S.  Heller  (b.  1845), 
Jos.  Stolba  (b.  1846), 
F.  Herites  (b.  1851), 

F.  A.  Shubert, 
Stroupeznicky. 

Geography 

F.  Studnicka, 
J.  Koristka, 
J.  Erben, 
J.  Palacky, 
Alfred  Slavic. 

Economy,  Law  and  States- 
manship 

Thomas     G.     Masaryk  (b. 

1850), 
Earel      Havlichek      (1821- 

1856), 
H.  Jirichek  (b.  1827), 
Julius  Greger  (1831-1896), 
Karel  Kramarz  (b.  1860). 


WeU  Known  Czechs 


188 


History  and  Archeology.2 

F.  Palacky  (1798-1876;  he 
published  his  History  of 
Bohemia  in  1836), 

Pawinski, 

J.  Elmer, 

Rezek, 

Prasek, 

Zibrt, 

Sembera, 

Jaffet  <d.  1614), 

K.  V.  Zap, 

J.  L.  Pich, 

J.  C.  Jirichek  (b.  1854), 

I.  Goll, 

L.  Shnajdr, 

Koran, 

V.  V.  Tomek  (1878-1905), 

J.  E.  Wocd  (1803-1871), 

Bilek, 

B.  Caprocki  (1540-1614), . 

Veleslavin  (1545-1599), 

V.  Krizek  (1888-81), 

G.  Dobner, 

Joseph  Dobrovsky  or  Dow- 

bravsky  (1758-1889), 
V.  Benesh, 

F.  PdzA  (1784-1801), 
V,  Dudik  (1815-1890), 
J.  Blahoslav  (1528-71), 
A.  Grmdely  (1829-1892), 
K.  Zerotin  (1564-1636), 
Sloupsky, 
Chervinka, 
Frantishek  August   Slavik. 


Philology 

Josef  Dobrovsky  (1758- 
1829;  the  patriarch  of 
modern  Slavic  literature, 
and  language,  and  one  of 
the  profoundest  scholars 
of  the  age), 

Paul  F.  Shafarik  (1795- 
1861;  his  History  of  the 
Slavic  Language  and  Lit" 
erature  contributed,  per- 
haps, more  than  any  other 
work  to  a  knowledge  of 
Slavic  literature ;  from 
1819-1883  he  was  the 
principal  of  the  Serbian 
high  gymnasium  in  Neu- 
satz), 

Siegmund  Hruby  ( 1 497- 
1554), 

N.  Hattala  (1821-1903), 

Geitler   (1847-1885), 

F.  Bartosh, 
V.  Vondrak, 

J.  C.  Jirichek  (b.  1854), 

J.  Gebauer, 

Jarnik, 

Niederle, 

J.  Krai, 

R.  Dvorak, 

G.  Polivka, 

Pointing 

V.  Bartorek  (b.  1859), 
Vaclav  Brozik  (1851-1901), 


184 


Who  Are  the  Slavtt 


Jaroslav     Chermak     (1831- 
1878;    his    most    worthy 
pictures  are:  "Slavic  Emi- 
grant*,"   1864;    "Monte- 
negrin   Woman    and    the 
Child,"  1861 ;  "Rape  of  a 
Herzegovinian  Woman  by 
Bashi-Bazouks,"       1867 ; 
"Return  of  Montenegrins 
to  Their  Devastated  Vil- 
lage,- 1877), 
B.  Havranek  (b.  1821), 
F.  Horcicka  (1775-1856), 
K.  Javurek  (1815-1856), 
F.  Eadlich  (1786-1840), 
A.  Lhota  (1812-1905), 
A.  Machek  (1775-1844), 
J.  Manes  (1820-1871), 
J.  Marak  (1885-1899), 
K.  Swoboda  (1824-1870), 
V.  Trsek  (b.  1864). 

Sculpture  and  Engraving 

F.  Bilek  (b.  1872), 
S.  Sucharda  (h.  1866), 
Wenceslaw  Hollar  or  Vaclav 
Hollar  (the  greatest  cop- 
per engraver  of  the  eight- 
eenth century ;  English- 
men accept  him  as  one  of 
their  own,  because  he  was 
court-engraver  of  the  King 
Charles;  he  died  in  Eng- 
land ;  Queen  Victoria 
started  a  special  collection 


of  his  works  in  Windsor 
Castle). 

Architecture 
J.  Hlavka  (b.  1831). 

Singing  and  Music  4 

Antonin      Dvorak      (1841- 

1881), 
Tomaszek  (1774-1850), 
Z.  Fibich  (1850-1900), 
V.  Novak  (b.  1870), 
Franz       Shkroup       (1801- 

1862), 
J.  Shkroup  (1811-1892), 
Bedrich     Smetana     (1824- 

1884), 
Sevcik, 
Eocian, 

Jan  Kubelik  (b.  1880), 
Emmy  Destin, 
Leo  Slezak, 
Burian, 

Xaver  Scharwenka, 
Isaac  Hasler  (father  of  the 

great  Hans  Leo  Hasler), 
Andreas  Hammersind, 
Joh.  Dismas  Zelenka  (Czech 

Handel) , 
B.      Chernohorsky      (Czech 

Bach), 
6.  Zenda 
J.   Myslivechek   (called  Ve- 

natorini), 
Stial  (called  Frunto), 


Wed  Known  Czechs 


186 


K.  Slavik  (chamber-virtuoso 
of  Emperor  Francis  the 
First;  as  a  mere  young- 
ster he  defeated  the  wiz- 
ard Faganini  in  Dresden; 
Faganini  left  Dresden  af- 
ter this  defeat  under  the 
cover  of  darkness,  and 
some  believe  that  -he  even 
caused  the  death  of  Slavik 
in  order  that  he  might 
maintain  his  primacy 
among  the  violinists), 

Reicha  (the  famous  counter- 
point master  and  one  of 
the  first  directors  of  the 
Conservatoire  Nationale  de 
Parte), 

Charles  Czerny  or  Cerny 
(the  teacher  of  famous 
Liszt  and  one  of  the  most 
well-known  "German*  ped- 
agogues of  all  time), 

Theodore  Leschetitzky  or 
Lesetisky  (he  was  no 
"Pole,"  no  "Russian,"  no 
"Hungarian,"  but  from  a 
Czech  family), 

W.  Ambros  (the  great  his- 
torian of  music), 

Skuhersky  (1830-1892), 

Blodek   (1834-1874), 

Shebor  (b.  1848), 

Bendl  (1888-1897), 

Roskony  (b.  1888), 


Hrimaly  (b.  1842), 

Mme  A.  Fallada, 

H.  Trncek, 

V.  Stanek, 

Mme.  H.  Klick, 

Charles  Strnad, 

Sitt, 

F.  Nerudan, 

F.  Dreyschock, 

E.  Gure, 

J.  Schulhoff, 

A.  Proch, 

E.  Hanslick, 
L.  Jangc, 

F.  Laub, 
Pixis, 

J.  Moscheles, 

Kalivoda, 

L.  Dussek, 

Anna  Fuka-Pankranc, 

J.  W.  A.  Stamitz, 

Gyrowetz, 

Wanhal, 

Dionys  Weber, 

Wranitzky, 

Napravnik, 

Neswadba, 

Kittl, 

Alfred  &  H.  Griinfeld, 

David  Popper, 

Josef  Stransky, 

Leon  Zelenka  Lerando. 

Literary  History 
J.  Jirichek, 


186 


Who  Are  the  Slavs? 


A.  Sembera, 

Gebauer, 

Patera, 

K.  Veleminsky, 

J.  Jungmann, 

K.  Sabina, 

H.   Tieftrunk, 

Fr.  Bayer, 

Bachovsky, 

Emfl  Smetanka, 

Count  Franz  H.  Luetzow, 

Arne  Novak. 

Law 

Randa, 
K.  Jichinski, 
Andrew  of  Duba, 
A.  Pavlichek, 
Prazek, 
Laurin, 
Stripecky, 
Meznik, 
Skarde, 
M.  Havelka, 
Heyrovsky, 
Kaizl, 

V.  K.  Vsehrd  (1460-1500), 
T.    Chr.   V.   Koldin    (1530- 
1589). 

Military  Science 
John     Zizka      ( 1870-1424 ; 


father   of   modern   strat- 
egy)- 

Theology 

Jan  Hue  or  John  Hues 

Jerome  of  Prague, 

Comenme* 

J.  Lukash  (1460-1528), 

Peter  Chelcicky  or  Peter  of 
Chdclyick  (he  first  ap- 
peared at  Prague  in  1419 
and  seems  to  have  died  be- 
fore 1457.  He  refused  to 
join  any  of  the  Hussite 
parties,  he  rejected  all 
temporal  defense  of  the 
Gospel,  and  recorded  his 
peculiar  views  in  his  writ- 
ings, of  which  the  most  im- 
portant were  his  Netz  dee 
wahren  Glaubens,  1455, 
and  his  Postillen,  1484- 
86.  His  ideal  of  Christian 
life  was  the  fulfilment  of 
the  "law  of  Christ,"  Math. 
xxii,  87-9;  Gal.,  vi,  2, 
in  public  and  private  life 
without  regard  to  conse- 
quences, and  his  rejection 
of  all  that  could  not  be 
reconciled  with  this  law, 
such  as  .  temporal  power, 
wealth,  war,  and  trade) . 


CHAPTER  IX 

WILL  KNOWN  SLOVAKS,  LUSATIAN   SERBS,  SLOVENES  AND 

BULGAE8 

SLOVAKS 

\/[ OST  of  the  Slovak  scholars  preferred  the  use  of  the 
^  ■*  Czech  or  the  German  languages,  as  did  the  most  cele- 
brated Slovaks,  Anton  Bernoldk  (1762-1818),  Jan  Kolar 
(1798-1852),  and  Pavel  J.  Shafarilc  (1758-1816),  Martin 
Hattala,  and  the  poets,  John  (Jan)  Holly  (1785-1849; 
who  translated  the  Latin  and  Greek  elegiac  poets),  and 
Roznay,  who  translated  Anacreon.  Other  Slovak  poets, 
writers,  and  patriots  are  Judkovich,  B.  Tablich,  Matthew 
Bell  (1684-1749),  Ludevil  Shtur  (1815-1858),  J.  Kalin- 
chak,  Stephan  Leshka  (1757-1818),  G.  Palkovich,  and 
Sladkovich  (d«  1872),  Karel  Kuzmany  (d.  1866),  Eukuchin, 
D.  Krzman  (d.  1740),  P.  Dolezal  (d.  1764),  Sam.  Chalupka 
(d.  1888),  Dianishka,  Joseph  Hurban,  Jan  Miroslav  Hur- 
ban  (b.  1817),  P-  Vayansky  (=Svetozar  Hurban,  son  of 
Josef  Hurban),  Janko  Krai  (d.  1876),  J.  Zaborsky  (b. 
1887),  M.  M.  Hodzh  (d.  1870),  W.  Pauliny-Toth  (d. 
1877),  A.  Radlinsky  (d.  1879),  P.  Dobshinsky,  Hvezdoslav, 
P.  Kellner-Hostinsky,  Sam.  Tomashik  (d.  1887;  the  poet 
of  the  well-known  Slavic  song,  Hej  Slovanel),  Bishop 
Stephen  Moyses,  Mudron,  Skicak,  Dr.  Srobar,  Hodza, 
Milan  Getting. 

LUSATIAN  SERBS 

The  Lusatian  Serbs  show  only  a  few  men  in  science  and 
literature  [Andrew  Setter  (or  Handrij  Zejler,  1804-1872), 

187 


188 


Who  tire  the  Slavst 


Choynan,  Mohn,  Franke,  Michael  Brancel  or  Frencel,  Bo- 
humil  Fabricius,  Mucke,  Pfuhl,  Hauptmann,  R.  Andree,  Z. 
Bierling,  Frico,  W.  Worjech,  J.  Ernst  Schmaler  (or  Smoler, 
1816-1884),  A.  Moller,  Miklawusch  Jakubica,  Jordan, 
Wjela,  Hornik,  F.  Schneider,  Krai,  Pfuhl,  Liebsch,  Schul- 
enburg,  Beckenstedt,  etc.],  for  from  the  time  of  their  first 
records  they  were  in  constant  and  intense  struggle  against 
two  powerful  agencies — the  Germans  and  the  Roman  hier- 
archy. In  1847  they  established  a  Mack  a  Serbske,  a  liter- 
ary-cultural society.1 

LOVENES 

The  Slovenes  s  are  represented  in  Slavistics:  The  Slovenes 
gave  many  most  eminent  Slavists  (=Slavic  comparative 
philology)  of  modern  times : 


Bartholomew  Kopitar  (1780- 

1844), 
Fr.       Mikloehich       (1818- 

1891), 

Gregor  Krek, 

Adam  Bohorich  (composed 
a  grammar  of  the  Slovene 
dialect  in  time  of  Reforma- 
tion), 

A.  Eoblar, 

Matthias  Murko,  etc. 

Poetry  and  Literature 

Anton  Medved  (1869-1910), 

f"ran  Finiger, 

Ksaver  MeSko, 

fcrelj, 

Cop, 

£tbin  Frisian, 


Ivan  Cankar, 

Vladimir  Levstik, 

Ivan  Laho, 

M.  Fodlimbarski 

Vlad.  Fabijan2i£, 

Valentin      Vodnik      (1758- 

1819), 
Jarnik, 

F.    Preshern    (1800-1849), 
Ravnikar, 
Ivan    V.     Koseski     (1798- 

1884), 
R.     Ledinski     (1816-1868), 
Bleiweiss, 
Kete, 

L.  Toman  (1887-1870), 
Janez  Trdina, 
S.  Jenko  (1885-1869), 
Anton  Ashkerx  (b.  1856), 


Slovaks,  Zusatian  Serb*,  Slovenes,  and  Bulgars        189 


I.  Tavchar, 

A.  Janezich  (1828-69), 

Simon       Gregorchich       (b. 

1844), 
Katanchich  (1750-1825), 
Miroslav  Vilhar, 
J.  Jurchich  (1844-1881), 
Georg  Japelj   (1744-1807), 
Stanko  Vraz4  (1810-51), 
A.  Umek, 
M.  Valjevac, 
J.  Kersnik, 

Jos.  Stritar  (b.  1886), 
Kumerdey, 

Fr.  Levstik  (1801-1849), 
Popovich, 

Bishop  Anton  Martin, 
Slomshek  (1800-1862), 
O.  Zupanchich. 

Music 

Slatkonja     (fifteenth     cen- 
tury), 
Gallus  (sixteenth  century). 

Theology 

Truber  (a  Protestant  of  the 
sixteenth  century,  follow- 
ing Martin  Luther's  ex- 
ample in  causing  Protest- 
ant books  to  be  printed; 
he  also  translated  the 
New  Testament  into  the 
Slovene    vernacular,    col- 


loquial language), 
L.  J.  Jurchick, 
Fr.  Erjavec, 
J.  Eeresnik, 
Yergius, 
Consul, 
J.  Tavchar, 
Juri  Dalmatin*. 
George  Japel, 
Ravnikar. 


Jurisprudence 


Eranje. 

Architecture 

Josip  Plochnik  (he  was 
director  of  the  Arts 
Academy  in  Prague,  and 
later  was  promoted  to  the 
Vienna  Academy). 

Singers 

Miss  Trnina, 
Trosht. 

Anthropology  and 
Agriculture 

Niko  Zupanich, 

Francis  Jager  (chief  of  the 
division  of  the  agricultural 
department  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  Minnesota). 


190 


Who  Are  the  Slavs? 


History 

F.  Kos, 
Terstenjak. 

Politics 

B.  Voshnjak, 
Josip  Gorichar, 
Dr.  J.  Krek. 

BULGARS 
Bulgars  are  represented  in: 

Literature  * 

Christo  Botev, 
L.  Karavelov, 
Rakosky, 

Petko  R.  Slaveikov, 
Ivan  Vazov  (b.  1850), 
Petko  Todorov, 
Velichkov, 
Hristov, 
P.  Chitov, 

Aleko  Konstantinov. 
Painting 

Ivan  V.  Mirkovicka, 
Anton  Mitov, 
Stephan  Ivanov. 

Sculpture 

Alexander  Andreev, 
Yetcho  Spiridonov. 

Philosophy  and  Psychology 

Dimitri       Michaltehev     (b. 
1881), 


Gheorgov, 

N.  Bonov, 

E.  Ivanov, 

Christo  Pentchev, 

P.  Noikov, 

D.  Ginev, 

MagnefF, 

Zonev, 

Kresto  K.  Krestoff, 

Gavriysky, 

Radoslav  A.  Tsanov  (Pro- 
fessor in  the  Rice  Institute, 
Houston,  Texas) 

Politics 

Stefan  N.  Stambulov  (1858- 
1895;   "the   Bismarck   of 
Bulgaria*), 
Petko  Karavelov  (b.  1840), 
Dmitri  Stanciov  (b.  1861). 

Anthropology 

Wateff, 

I.  Basanovich, 

N.  Ghennadieff. 


Drinor. 


Philology 


A.  &  D.  Eyriak  Canckov, 

Miletich, 

Rizov, 

W.  N.  Momchilov. 


Dr.  Niko  2upani£ 
Slovene;  beet  South-Slavic  student  in  Physical  Anthropology. 


CHAPTER  X 


GREAT  SERBS  ( CROATS  OR  8ERBO-CRO  ATS  ) 

The  Serbs  (Croats  or  Serbo-*    Alexa  M.  Radovanovich, 


Croats)1    are   represented 
in: 

Science  and  Biology 

Nikola  Teda, 

Roger  Boscovich, 

Josip  Panchich  (1814- 
1888;  the  first  president 
of  the  Serbian  Academy 
and  well-known  through- 
out Europe  for  his  bo- 
tanical researches  in  the 
Balkan  Peninsula), 

Jovan  Cvijich  (b.  1865;  his 
geographical  and  geologi- 
cal researches  in  the  Bal- 
kans have  been  highly  ap- 
preciated by  the  Geo- 
graphical Societies  of 
Vienna,  Berlin,  Paris  and 
London) , 

Simo  M.  Lozanich  (greatest 
South-Slavic  chemist), 

Ljudevit  Vukotinovich 
(1818-1898), 

Radoslav  Lopashich, 


(translator  of  Haeckel), 
Jovan  M.  Zujovich, 
Leka, 

Ivan  Gjaja, 
Michael  Petrovich, 
Brusina, 
Mita  Petrovich, 
Mi  jo  Kishpatich, 
Kalember-Gor j  anovich, 
Sima  Troj  anovich, 
Erdel  j  anovich, 
Jefto  Dedier, 
Dr.  V.  Subotich, 
Valtrovich, 
J.  Petrovich, 
R.  T.  Nikolich, 
M.  Georgevich, 
Banduri     (archeologist     of 

the  eighteenth  century), 
M.  I.   Pupin   (professor  of 

physics   in  the   Columbia 

University), 
Baljivi    (medical  author   of 

the  eighteenth  century), 
Dr.  M.  Jovanovich-Batut, 
M.  M.  Vasich, 


101 


19t 


Wko  Are  ike  SUmt 


Ljubonrir  IQjkovidi. 


Joraa  Ristich  (1881-1809), 
M.  MSoraiioricli, 
Stojan  Protich, 
Vladimir     Joranorich      (V. 

1888), 
Vladan  Geofgencb, 
Garaahamn, 
Nikola  Paahich, 
K,  Tarohammch, 
Mflenko  Vesnich. 


FkUotopkg 

Roger  Boscovick, 

Bramdav  Petromjevick  (b. 
1875), 

Bozo  Knezerich, 

Kujundzich, 

Mfliroj  Joranorich, 

Brankorich, 

M.  Miloranorich, 

Dositheus  Obradorich, 

St.  Ristich, 

Mita  Rakich  (translator  of 
Draper's  Intellectual  De- 
velopment in  Europe), 

Maksimovich, 

Alexander  Zivanovich, 

A.  Bazala, 

Franjo  Markorich  (h. 
1848). 


MOmm    MXckeoidk,     (1831- 

1908), 
I vmm  F&povick, 
George  Xatoaheridi, 
Voidav  B+icick, 
Nikola      Gj.      Vukickevkk 

(1880-1910), 
Stjepam  Basarickek, 
Vjekoslar  Koabcherich, 
Jmraj  Turiek, 
Steva  OkamovkK 
Protich, 
Stojanorich, 
Vukorich, 

Jot.  G.  JoTanovich, 
Dnshan  Rajachich, 
Mita  NeshkoTich, 
Lj.  Tomaahich, 
Ljuboje  Dlustuah, 
KLrin, 

Davorin  Tntenjak, 

Ljotich, 

P.  Terzin, 

Nedeljko  Gizdavich, 

MOosh  MDoaherich, 

Bogdan  Gjurgjevich, 

M.  PejnoTich, 

MiodragOTich, 

Sreten  Paahich, 

Adzich, 

Franjo  Higi-Mandich, 

Ivan  Sedmak  (d.  1916), 


Great  Serbs  (Croats  or  Serbo-Croat*) 


193 


Stero  Chuturilo, 

Popovich, 

Jevrich, 

P.  Nestorovich, 

M.  Stanojevich, 

Mladenovich, 

Bukur, 

Lj.  Dvornikovich, 

Ivanovich, 

Milosh  Perovich, 

Milan  Shevich, 

Svetozar  Miletich, 

Prota  Begovich, 

Peter  M.  Hich, 

Zika  Dachich, 

Ljuba  Stojanovich, 

Antun  Cuvaj, 

Petar  Despotovich, 

Urosh  Blagojevich, 

S.  Simich, 

Davidovich, 

Svet.  M.  Markovich, 

Fran  jo  Buchar, 

H.  Hranilovich. 

History  and  Philology 

Stojan  Novakovich   (1842- 

1916), 
Jovan  Tomich, 
Milutinovich, 
Vladan  Georgevich, 
Budmani, 

Ljubo  Kovachevich, 
Ljubo  Jovanovich, 
Jovan  Boshkovich, 


Franjo  Rachki  (b.  1829), 
Juraj      Krizanich      (1617- 

1680), 
Tade  Smichiklas, 
Katanchich, 
Kashich, 

YatroAav  Jagich  (b.  1880), 
N.  Vulich, 
Armin  Pavich, 
Pavle  Jovanovich, 
Natko  Nodilo, 
N.  Krstich, 
Oblak, 
Murko, 

Sima  Ljubich  (1822-96), 
Pop     (Father)      Dukljanin 

(chronicler  of  the  middle 

Manojlo  Grbich, 

Bogoslav  Shulek  (1816-95), 

Milorad  &  Danilo  Medako- 
vich, 

Petar  Matkovich, 

Ferdo  Shishich, 

Tihomir  Ostojich, 

Franko  Kurelac  (1815- 
1874), 

Jovan  Raich  (1726-1801), 

Gjuro  Damchich  (1825- 
1882;  he  was  a  pupil  of 
Fr.  Mikloshich  at  the 
University  of  Vienna;  be- 
sides his  valuable  works 
in  philology,  he  made  him- 
self   conspicuous    by    es- 


194 


Who  Are  the  Slave? 


pousing  the  cause  of 
Earadzich  in  the  dispute 
about  Serbian  orthog- 
raphy), 

Vuk  Stephanovich  Karadx- 
ich9 

Panta  Srechkovich, 

Ilarion  Ruvarac  ( 1842- 
1905), 

Dimitrije  Ruvarac, 

Radoslav  Grujich, 

Mirko  Divkovich, 

Vjekoslav  Klaich, 

Milan  Reshetar, 

Kunich  (eighteenth  cen- 
tury), 

Zamanja  (philologist  of  the 
eighteenth   century), 

A.  Stojachkovich, 

Alexander  Belich, 

Toma  Kovachevich, 

V.  Karich, 

Milosh  Trivunac, 

Alexa  Ivich, 

Crijevich   (historian  of  the 

eighteenth  century), 
St.  Stanojevich, 
Valtazar   Bogishich    (1840- 

1908), 
Jovan  Zivanovich, 
Radojchich, 
Chedo  Mijatovich, 
Kukuljevich-Sakinski, 
Maretich, 
Jovan  Stejich, 


B.  Petranovich. 

Critics 

Ljubomir  Nedich, 
Marko  Car, 
Bogdan  Popovich, 
Jovan  Skerlichy 
Jovan  Maksimovich* 
Sv.  Nikola jevich, 
Djuro  Shurmin, 
Milivoj  Shrepel, 
Truhelka, 
Grzetich, 

Andra  Gavrilovich, 
Jovan  Grchich, 
Stojan  Novakovichf 
T.  Ostoich, 
Broz, 

Vodnik-Drechsler, 
Pavle  Popovich, 
R.  Kaziipirovich, 
David  Bogdanovich, 
Radovan  Koshutich, 
Branko  Lazarevich, 
Risto  Radulovich. 

Political  Science  and 
Sociology 

Andra  Georgevich, 
Kosta  Stojanovfch, 
G.  St.  Jovanovich, 
V.  S.  Jankovich, 
Count  Lujo  Vojnovich, 
Ivan  Bonachi, 


v 


Db.  Milenko  K.  Vesmi": 

Serb;  statesman,  author.     He  was  the  head  of  the  first  Serbian  Mission 
to  the  United  States.    At  present  he  is  Minister  of  the  Kingdom  of  the 

Serbs,  Croats  and  Slovenes  to  France. 


Great  Serbs  (Croats  or  Serbo-Croats) 


195 


Giga  Gershich, 
Guchetich     (sixteenth     cen- 
tury), 
Misha  Vuich  (b.  1853), 
Slobodan  Jovanovich, 
St.  Radich, 
Bogumil  Voshnjak, 
M.  M.  Kosich, 
Milosh   St.   Stanojevich. 

Theology 

Archbishop  Danilo  (d. 
1838), 

St.  Sava  (b.  1176), 

Stoykovich  (fifteenth  cen- 
tury), 

Juraj  Strossmayer  (1815- 
1905), 

Matthias  Flavins  (properly 
Flach  or  Vlacich,  1520- 
1575;  called  lUyricus)? 

Ljudevit  Vulichevich, 

Bishop  Nikodim  Milash  (d. 
1915), 

Sava  Teodorovich, 

Nikifor  Duchich, 

Alexander  Zivanovich, 

Jovan  Vuchkovich, 

Nikola j  Velimirovich, 

Vlado  Maksimovich, 

Shtiglich, 

Sebastian  Dabovich, 

Firmilian  (d.  1903). 

Literature 
Ivan  Gundulich  (1588-1638; 


sometimes  called  by  his 
Italian  name  of  Gondoli; 
Shafarik  praises  him  for 
the  richness  of  his  imag- 
ination, the  lofty  tone  of 
his  verse,  and  its  perfect- 
ly constructed  rhythm), 

Nikola  Tomaseo  of  Sibenico 
in  Dalmatia  (1802-1874; 
he  is  the  founder  of  the 
Italian  literary  lan- 
guage),8 

Peter  Hektorovich  (1487- 
1572), 

Hannibal  Lucich  (1480- 
1525), 

Zoranich  (sixteenth  cen- 
tury), 

Barakovich  ( seventeenth 
century), 

Kavanjin  (seventeenth  cen- 
tury), 

Matija  Ban  (1818-1903), 

Atanackovich  (b.  1824), 

Milovan  Gj.  Glishich  (d. 
1908), 

Xaver  Sandor  Gjalski  (  = 
Ljubomir  Babich,  b. 
1854), 

Dossitheus  Obradovich, 

Vuk  St.  Karadzich, 

Laza  K.  Lazarovich  (1851- 
1890 ;  several  of  his  beau- 
tiful novels  are  translated 
into  foreign  languages), 


196 


Who  Are  the  Slant 


Jvam  Maxmramck  (1818- 
1890), 

Stephan  Guchetich  (six- 
teenth century), 

George  Drzicb  (sixteenth 
century), 

Sima  Mflutinovicb-SarajbV 
ja  (1791-1847), 

Fetor  Preradovich  (1812- 
187*), 

Prince  and  later  King  Nich- 
olas Petrovich  of  Monte- 
negro (b.  1840), 

Matija  Nenadovich  (1774- 
1854), 

Count  Medo  Pucich  (1821- 
1882), 

Petar  Petrovich-Njeguth 
(1818-1850), 

Diokovich  (1563-1681), 

Mflosh  Cvetich  (1841- 
1910), 

Branko  Radicluvich  (1824- 
1858), 

Paja       Markovich-Adamov, 

Dimitrije  Davidovich 
(1789-1888), 

Zivoin  O.  Dacbich, 

Svetolik  Rankovich, 

Yanko  Veselinovich  (1862- 
1905), 

Athanasia  Stojkovich 
(1778-1882), 

Stanko  Vraz  (1810-51), 

D.  Rakovac  (1818-1854), 


Pijft     Vukkherich     (1866- 

1899), 
Ljudevit  Gaj   (1809-1872), 
Iran    Kukuljerich-Saksinski, 

(1816-1889), 
Iran       Jurkovich       (18*7- 

1889), 
Matija  A.  Relkorich  (1732- 

1798), 
Milorad   Popovich-Shapcha- 

nin  (1841-1895), 
V.  Kacanski, 
Zarija  R.  Popovich, 
Sreta  Pashich, 
Madame  Jelica  Belovich, 
N.       Naljeskovich       (1510- 

1587), 
Dragutin  Ilich, 
Stevan  Sremac  (1855-1906; 

Serbian  Dickens), 
Bramslav       Ntuhich        (b. 

1864), 
Aberdar, 

Lazarevich  (1805-1846), 
M.   Vetranich   (1482-1576), 
A.  Kachich-Mioshich  (1696- 

1760), 
Count     Ivo     Vojnovich  (b. 

1859), 
August       Shenoa       (1880- 

1881), 
"Zmaj"   Jovan   Jovanovich 

(1883-1904;  some  of  his 

poems  are  translated  into 

English  by  Nikola  Tesla 


Great  Serbs  (Croats  or  Serbo-Croats) 


197 


in    The    Century    Mag., 

May-Oct.,    1894,    130-8; 

Nov.-April,      1894-5,     p. 

320,  528,  etc.), 
Jovan  Grchich-Milenko, 
Jo  van  Duchich  (b.  1874), 
Jovan    Hadzich     ( =Milosh 

Svetich,  1799-1870), 
Svetozar      Chorovich       (b. 

1878),     • 
Mirko      Bogovich      (1816- 

1898), 
Mil.    J.    Mitrovich    (1867- 

1907), 
Alexa  Shantich, 
Vladimir  Vasich, 
Ljuba  P.  Nenadovich  (1826- 

1895), 
Nikola  Manojlovich-Rajko, 
Silvije  Kranjchevich  (1865* 

1908), 
Ivan  Trnski  (b.  1819), 
Jovan  Hranilovich, 
M.  Begovich  ("Xeres  de  la 

Maria"), 
Vojislav  Jovanovich, 
Lucian      Mushicki      (1777- 

1887), 
M.  M.  Uskokovich, 
Laza  Kostich  (1841-1910), 
Zrinjski, 
Nikola    Vetranich-Chavchich 

(1482-1576), 
P.      Ritter-Vitezovich  ■£  (d. 

1713), 


Gion  Palmotich  (1606- 
1657), 

Jakob  Palmotich, 

S.  Menchetich  (1457-1501), 

Marian  Drzich  (1520-1580; 
a  hundred  years  before 
Moliere,  he  treated  the 
same  subjects  as  were  sub- 
sequently handled  by  the 
great  comedy  writer  in  his 
Avare  and  in  Georges 
Dandfoi;  it  is  interesting 
to  note  that  between  1450 
and  1530  there  had  al- 
ready been  founded  in 
Spljet  or  Spalato  in  Dal- 
matia,  a  small  literary  so- 
ciety, in  which  the  Serbo- 
Croatian  poets  Marulich, 
Papalich,  Martinich,  etc., 
read  their  poetical  com- 
positions; and  50  years 
after  Guttenberg's  in- 
vention the  Serbs  already 
had  their  books  printed), 

Anton  Eazal  (1875-1899), 

A.  G.  Matosh, 

J.  Kosor, 

Srgjan  Tucich, 

D.  Ranjuna  (1587-1607), 

Dinko  Zlatarich  (1556- 
1607), 

Stijepo  Gyorgyich  (seven- 
teenth century), 

Milan  Rakich, 


198 


Who  Are  the  Slavs? 


He  Despot- Viterski, 

Djura  Jakshich  (1882- 
1878), 

Sv.  Stefanovich  (b.  1877), 

Vichentije  Rakich  (1750- 
1818), 

Monah  Valerijan, 

Juri  Maletich, 

Ivan  Dezman  (1841-1878), 

Milosh  Perovich  (aPietro 
Kosorich"), 

Vidrich, 

VI.  Nazor, 

Eugen  Kumichich  (b.  1850), 

J.  E.  Tomich  (b.  1848), 

Mihovio  Nikolich  (b.  1878), 

Marco  Marulich  (1450- 
1524), 

Prince  Stephan  Lazarevich 
Visoki  (the  Tall  One;  in 
the  beginning  of  the  fif- 
teenth century  he  trans- 
lated several  books  from 
the  Greek  into  Serbian), 

Ignatius  Gyorgyich  (1675- 
1787;  he  translated  into 
Serbian  the  first  book  of 
Virgil's  JEneid,  wrote  the 
tragedy  Judith  and  sev- 
eral eclogues;  his  best 
work  is  considered  his 
rendering  of  David's 
psalms  into  the  Serbo- 
Croatian  verse,  entitled 
Saltier  Slovinski), 


Kozarac, 

Jurchich, 

Janko  Leskovar  (b.  1861), 

B.  Stankovich  (b.  1876), 

Laza  Komarchich, 

Michun    Pavichevich    (born 

1879;  his  Montain  Roses 

are  translated  into  English 

by  V.  M.  Petrovich,  N.  Y., 

Omero,  1918,  28), 
Jo  van  Popovich-Steri  j  a 

(1806-1856;  the  Serbian 

Sheridan  Knowles), 
George      Maletich      (1876- 

1888), 
Omchikus, 
Milan  Pribichevich, 
Milovan  Vidakovich   (1779- 

1841), 
Jakov    Ignjatovich    (1824- 

1889), 
Stjepan  M.  Ljubisha  (1824- 

1878), 
Petar  Kochich  (1877-1915), 
Vladimir     Gachinovich      (d. 

1917), 
Milan  Ljubich, 
Kuzman  Cvetkovich, 
Janko  Jurkovich, 
Kumich-Sisolski    (<L 

1904), 
Zorka  Jankovich, 
A.  Arnautovich, 
Adela  Milchinovich, 
R.  M.  Magjer, 


Great  Serbs  (Croats  or  Serbo-Croats) 


199 


Jovan  V.  Magovchevich, 
Radovan  Tunguz  Perovich- 

Nevesinjski, 
Slijepchevich, 
St.  Vinarev, 
Veljko  Petrovich, 
Mita  Popovich, 
Kosta     Trifkovich       1848- 

1876), 
Jovan       Subotich       (1817- 

1886), 
Demeter  (1811-1872), 
Joza  Ivakich, 
Chedo  Pavich, 
Mirko  Korolija, 
Proka  Jovkich  (d.  1915), 
Bude  Grahovac, 
Milan  Milichevich, 
St   Miletich   (1864-1914), 
Josip  Drazenovich, 
A.      Tresich-Pavichich      (b. 

1876), 
Hrchich, 
V.  Novak, 
Svetislav  Markovich, 
Petar  Luburich, 
Ivan  Lepushich, 
Simo  Matuval  j  (1852- 

1908), 
Ivo  Cipiko, 
M.  Begovich, 
Jovan    Sundechich      ( 1826- 

1900), 
Dija  Okrugich, 
Radoje  Domanovich  (1878- 


1908), 
Madame    Milica    Jankovich 

(=L.  Mihajlovich), 
Madame  Isidora  Sekulich, 
Milivoj  St.  Stanoyevich, 
S.  Besbevich, 
T.  N.  Manojlovich, 
Milutin  Bojich, 
M.  Milanovich, 
Victor  Vojvodich, 
Vojislav  J.  Ilich-Mladji, 
Milan  Nedeljkovich, 
Dushan  Tamindiich, 
Boiidar  Punch, 
Dragosav  Ljubibratich, 
Dragutin  Mras, 
Milosh  Vidakovich, 
Vlada  A.  Popovich, 
Vlada  Petkovich-Disa, 
Sima  Stanojevich, 
Velimir  Rajich, 
Mileta  Jakshich, 
Niko  Musich, 
Mme.    Zofka    Eveder-Deme- 

trovich, 
Mita  Kalich, 
A.  Harambashich, 
Mijat  Stojanovich, 
Pavle  Arshinov, 
Milichich, 
Jure  Turich, 
Milisav  Jelich, 
Milutin  Jovanovich, 
Milena  Miladinovich, 
Branko  Lazarevich, 


*00 


Who  Are  the  Slavs? 


Sima  Pandurovich. 

Painting 

Nicolo  Raguseo, 

Miroslavich, 

Lancilago      and      Dominko 

(fifteenth  century), 
Djuro  Arnold  (b.  1851), 
Medulich  (=  Andrea  Schia- 

yonae  of  Sibenico), 
Julio  Clovio, 
Bukovac, 
R.  Vukanovich, 
Glishich, 
Vuchetich, 

Madame  Nadezda  Petrovich, 
Madame  B.  Vukanovich, 

A.  Radovani, 
Joza  Kljakovich, 

B.  Petrovich, 
Jeremich, 

V.  Foretich, 

P.  Pochek, 

R.  Vukelich, 

Malisha  Glishich, 

Branko  Jeftich, 

Ljubisha  Valich, 

Dushan    M.    Ru2i6    (1887- 

1918), 
Medovich, 
Kovachevich, 
Rosandich, 
Spiro  Bocarich, 
Crnchich, 


Shubich, 
Jakopich, 
Urosh  Predich, 
Paya  Jovanovich> 
Murat, 

Ferdinand  Kikerac,s 

Racki, 

Vidovich, 

Ivekovich, 

Becich. 

Sculpture 

Frano  Laurana  (fifteenth 
century), 

Ivan  Meshtrovich  (b.  1888 ; 
South-Slavic  Michel  An- 
gelo,  whose  admirable 
sculptures,  recently  on 
view  in  the  Victoria  and 
Albert  Museum,  aroused 
the  wonder  and  delight  of 
countless  visitors  both 
artists  and  general  pub- 
lie), 

Rudolf  Valdec, 

B.  Deshkovich, 

Giovanni  Dalmata, 

Bucich, 

Cerljanovich, 

Budalavich, 

Bernekar, 

Rendich, 

Frangesh, 

Zajc, 

Jovanovich, 


k 


Dr.  Branislav  PethonijevHS 


Great  Serbs  (Croats  or  Serbo-Croats) 


201 


Rosandich. 

Architecture  4 

Kovachich, 

Benac  of  Trogir   (fifteenth 

century), 
Julius  Laurana  (he  was  at 

one   time   the   teacher   of 

Bramante). 

Music6 
Lisinski, 
Ivan  pi.  Zajc, 
Parma, 
Vilhar, 
Bersa, 

Davorin  Jenko, 
Hace, 

Mita  Topalovich, 
I.  Berg, 
D.  Jankovich, 
B.  Joksimovich, 
P.  Kranchevich, 
P.  J.  Krstich, 
J.  Marinkovich, 
Stevan  Mokranjac, 
Isidore  Baich, 
St.  Markovich, 
M.  Milojevich, 
Kornel  Stankovich, 
Fr.  S.  Kuhach, 
Dozela, 

Steva  Stojanovich, 
Josip  Shiroki, 
Konjevich, 


R.  Tolinger, 
St.  Hristich, 
S.  Binichki, 
M.  Milojevich, 
Voja  Janich, 
Ruzich. 

Journalism 

Davidovich, 
Jasha  Tomich, 
Antun  Fabtis, 
Pera  Todorovich, 
VL  R.  Savich, 
Ivan  Ivanich, 
Paja  Jovanovich, 
Fr.  SupOo  (d.  1917), 
Svetozar  Pribichevich, 
M.  Ch.  Cemovich, 
Milan  Bojovich, 
Vlada  &  Darko  Ribnikar, 
Zarko  Lazarevich, 
Milan  Lukovich, 
Ljubinko  Petrovich, 
D.  Tucovich, 
Sinisha  Budjevac, 
yiastimir  Jovanovich, 
Slavko  Krchevac, 
Risto  Radulovich, 
Nikola  Stojanovich, 
Urosh  Krulj, 
Vukan  Krulj  (d.  1916), 
Vojislav  Iovanovich, 
Gjorgje  Chokorilo, 
Stijcpo  Kobasica, 


202  Who  Are  the  Slovst 

Polit-Desanchich,  Srgjan  Tucich, 

Dushan  Bogdanovich,  Milan  Marjanovich, 

Srgjan  Budisavljevich,  Adamovich, 

Adam  Pribichevich,  Milan  Jeftich, 

Milan  Pribichevich,  Radoje  Jovanovich. 


L 


Dr.  Urob  Krulj  " '  ; 

Serb;   a  democratic  leader  in  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina;  a  leading  South- 
Slavic  physician  and  publicist;    Minister  of  Health  in  the  Kingdom  of 
Serbs,  Croats  and  Slovenes. 


CHAPTER  XI 


SLAVIC    CIVILIZATION 


IF  the  works  of  these  Slavic  authors  were  translated  into 
English  it  would  certainly  reveal  an  unsuspected  wealth 
of  originality  and  beauty.  Only  the  works — completely  or 
partially— of  Tolstoy,  Turgenyev,  Sienkiewicz,  Dostoyev- 
sky,  Ivan  Krylov,1  Andreyev,  Maxim  Gorki,  Artzibashev, 
Gogol,  Chechov,  Pushkin,  and  a  few  other  Slavic  authors 
translated  into  English  all  those  Slavic  authors  can 
stand  firmly  beside  similar  sons  and  daughters  of  other  cul- 
tural nations.2  The  great  Irish  writer,  George  Moore, 
earnestly  asks  the  whole  civilized  world : 

Is  not  Turgenyev  the  greatest  artist  that  has  existed  since 
antiquity  ? 

For  easy  and  complete  mastery  of  his  art  Turgenyev 
stands  at  the  head  of  all  European  writers  of  his  time. 
Writers  so  distinguished  as  George  Sand  and  Flaubert 
acknowledged  Turgenyev  as  their  master.  H.  Taine  hardly 
went  beyond  what  most  would  admit  when  he  said  that 
since  Sophocles  there  had  been  nothing  like  Turgenyev's 
perfection  of  style  and  restrained  power  of  expression. 

Professor  Phelps  says: 

Russian  fiction  is  like  the  German  music,  the  best  in  the  world. 

Mrs.  John  Martin  (Is  Mankind  Advancing?,  N.  Y.,  Baker 
ft  Taylor,  1910,  p.  9)  says: 

There  has  been  nothing  in  all  literature  greater  than  the 
fiction  of  Turgenyev  and  Dostoyevsky. 

208 


204  "  Who  Are  the  Slavst 

Yes,  the  Russian,  and  Slavic  literature  as  a  whole,  is  far 
greater  than  its  reputation  in  Western  Europe  and  America. 
In  a  sense  it  might  be  said  that  almost  all  Slavic  civilization 
is  "buried  treasure."    Powys  (  War  and  Culture,  p.  68)  says : 

But  even  these  unfortunates  bow  to  the  name  of  Tolstoy  and 
recognize  that  Turgenyev  has  more  style  in  his  little  finger  than 
Hauptmann,  Sudermann,  Harnack  and  Eucken  in  their  whole 
bodies. 

Prince  Kropotkin  says  rightly  that  Russian  literature  is 
a  rich  mine  of  original  poetic  thought.  It  has  a  freshness 
and  youthfulness  which  is  not  found  to  the  same  extent  in 
older  literatures.  It  has,  moreover,  a  sincerity  and  sim- 
plicity of  expression  which  render  it  all  the  more  attractive 
to  the  mind  that  has  grown  sick  of  literary  artificiality. 
The  Slavic  authors  are  characterized  by  their  simple  direct- 
ness and  their  involuntary  avoidance  of  make-believe.  The 
Slavic  genius  expresses  itself  with  peculiar  aptitude  and 
vitality  in  his  drama,  which  is  of  European  importance. 
Ballet,  as  understood  and  practiced  in  Europe,  had  been 
little  more  than  a  soulless  or  corrupt  display.  In  Russian 
hands  it  has  been  made  a  serious  art,  inspired  by  active 
imagination,  and  effecting  the  realization  of  beauty  through 
common  effort.  Mackail  says  rightly  that  the  hero  in  the 
Russian  literary  and  dramatic  masterpieces  is  not  so  much 
this  or  that  individual,  as  the  whole  people,  and  this  holds 
good  of  the  Russian,  Polish,  Czech,  and  Serbian  art  and 
science.  For  Wordsworth's  phrase  of  joy  in  widest  com- 
monalty spread  is  true  of  intellectual  things  no  less  than  it 
is  true  of  material  comfort  or  of  a  social  structure.  Of 
truth  and  beauty,  no  less  than  of  wealth  and  freedom,  it 
may  be  said  that  they  are  not  realized  until  they  produced, 
maintained,  and  spread  abroad,  by  the  people  for  the  peo- 
ple. 

No  doubt,  Turgenyev,8  Dostoyevsky,4  Tolstoy5  and  many 


Slavic  Civilization  205 

other  Slavic  novelists  possess  Gallic  acuteness  and  clever- 
ness for  illustration.  J.  C.  Wilson  says  that  the  Slavs  have 
great  intellectual  gifts  and  that  they  are  most  universal 
linguists.  Most  of  the  Slavs  speak  la  belle  langue  franpaise 
and  several  other  languages  as  well.  Many  claim  that  the 
cosmopolitanism  of  Slavic  novels  is  also  due  to  this  easy 
acquisition  of  foreign  languages,  which  in  turn  annihilates  a 
number  of  their  prejudices.  The  famous  writer,  Henry 
James,  says  in  his  Atlantic  Monthly  article  upon  Turgenyev 
that  the  mind  of  this  great  Slav  contained  not  one  pin-point 
of  prejudice.  (See  his  Partial  Portraits,  1888.)  Is  such 
an  intellectual  attitude  a  menace  or  a  real  boon  to  the  world's 
civilization!  It  is  rightly  said  that  the  glory  of  English 
literature  is  its  poetry ;  the  glory  of  Slavic  literature  is  the 
Russian  and  Polish  fiction.6 

Slavs  are,  comparatively  speaking,  rich  in  translations. 
So,  for  instance,  Russians  translated  Shakespeare  (A.  C. 
Sokolovsky,  Yuryev,  F.  B.  Miiller),  Hamlet  (Grand  Duke 
Konstantin),  King  Lear  (Gnedich),  Iliad  (Gnedich), 
Goethe's  Faust  (Fet),  Byron  (Michalovsky,  Pleshcheyev), 
Dante  (Min),  Schiller's  Rauber  (Sandunov),  Horace  (Fet), 
Juvenal  (Fet),  Lenau  (Pleshcheyev),  Alfieri  (Pleshcheyev), 
Hebel  (Pleshcheyev),  Heine  (Weinberg,  M.  Michaylov, 
Kuxtochkin,  Minayev,  Gerbel),  German  and  French  authors 
(Podshivalov),  etc.  Serbs  translated  Faust  (M.  Savich), 
Heine  (Shantich),  Shakespeare  (Kostich,  Stefanovich), 
Byron  (O.  Glushchevich),  Schiller  (Kosanovich),  Dante 
(Harambashich),  Cervantes  (Jovanovich),  Hugo,  Jokai, 
Buckle,  Draper,  Scott,  Goldsmith,  Herder,  J.  J.  Rousseau, 
Darwin,  Haeckel,  etc.  Poles,  Czechs  and  other  Slavs  also 
translated  many  foreign  literary  and  scientific  works  of  first- 
class  authors. 

And  what  will  happen  when  the  Slavs  get  better  educa- 
tional facilities!    To-day  they  have  only  a  few  universities 


206  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

— in  Russia  only  nine:  Petrograd  (1819),  Moscow  (1755), 
Kiev  (18S3),  Kazan  (1805),  Warsaw,  Dorpat  (now  Yur- 
yev,  this  University  which  has  ceased  to  exist  since  the 
wars  of  Peter  the  Great,  is  restored  in  1802),  Odessa 
(1862),  Tomsk  (1888),  Kharkov;  in  Austria-Hungary 
four:  Lemberg  (1661),  Cracow  (1847),7  Prague  (1S48),8 
and  •Zagreb  or  Agram  (1874);  in  Serbia  one,  Belgrade 
(1839);  in  Bulgaria,  one  (Sofia).  (About  four  millions 
of  Slovaks  in  Hungary  have  not  a  single  high  school.)  Com- 
enius  asked  a  few  hundreds  of  years  ago  for  a  university  for 
every  province  or  department,  and  to-day  there  are  only 
fifteen  universities  to  one  hundred  and  seventy-five  millions  of 
Slavic  souls  (and  only  seventy  millions  of  Germans  possess — 
in  Germany  alone — twenty  universities,  sixteen  polytechnic 
educational  institutions,  about  eight  hundred  higher  schools, 
gymnasia,  and  nearly  60,000  elementary  schools).  In  pro- 
portion to  the  greatness  of  Russia,  the  well-known  work 
achieved  to-day  by  Russian  savants,  especially  in  biology, 
physiology,  and  chemistry,  and  in  the  sciences  descriptive  of 
the  vast  territory  of  Russia — is  trifling  which  is  also  due, 
no  doubt,  to  the  scanty  scientific  institutions  and  associa- 
tions among  the  Slavs.  Activity  in  Russian  scientific  mat- 
ters is  mainly  confined  to  the  domain  of  geography,  ethnog- 
raphy and  history.  The  expeditions  organized  by  the 
Imperial  Geographical  Department  and  the  statistical  and 
geographical  studies  pursued  under  the  auspices  of  the 
General  Staff  and  of  the  Minister  of  the  Interior,  have  dur- 
ing the  last  fifty  years,  imparted  a  considerable  forward  im- 
pulse to  this  branch  of  science.  An  expert  authority  states 
that  "no  similar  scientific  body  can  show  a  better  record." 
Mackail  says  rightly  that  Russian  geographers  have  not 
only  explored  their  own  land,  but  have  taken  part  in  the 
exploration  of  all  the  less  known  regions  of  the  earth,  and 
likewise  of  the  ocean  and  its  depths.  The  scant  justice  done 
to  Russia  in  this  matter  is  due,  no  doubt,  to  foreign  igno- 


Slavic  Civilization  207 

ranee  and  to  the  modesty  of  the  Russian  geographers  them- 
selves.    It  is  a  fact  in  map-making,  with  all  the  mathemat- 
ical work  which  it  involves,  and  the  collection  and  classifica- 
tion of  statistics,  the  geographical  contributions  of  Russians 
are    large    and    excellent.     It    is    curious    that    this    col- 
lective  work,   in   which   the   names   of   Buniakovsky,   Zab- 
lotsky-Diesyatovsky,   Bezobrazov,   Niebolchine,   Chubinsky, 
etc.,  are  associated,  has  not  brought  any  special  individual 
effort    into   prominence.      Perhaps   this   is   in   accordance 
with  the  Slavic  democratic  spirit,  expressed  in  the  proverb, 
"A  body  of  men  is  one  great  man."    The  Russian  scientists 
occupy  no  inferior  rank  among  their  peers,  but  their  writ- 
ings, though  often  translated  into  German,  rarely  find  their 
way  into  English  periodicals.    At  present  there  is,  in  Rus- 
sia,  an   Academy  of  Sciences  instituted   according  to   a 
plan  of  Leibnitz,  but  it  was  not  opened  until  his  death,  by 
Catherine  I  (1725) ;  the  Imperial  Society  for  the  Study  of 
Nature  in  Moscow;  The  Imperial  Society  of  History  and 
Antiquities,  in  Odessa;  The  Historical  Nestor  Society;  The 
Imperial  Academy  of  Arts  (1757);  the  Mvneralogical  So- 
ciety; the  Geographical  Society  with  its  Caucasian  and  Siber- 
ian branches  (1845) ;  the  Archeological  Commission  (1848), 
the  Archeological  Society  (1846);  the  Moscow  Society  of 
Friends   of  Natural  Science;    the  Chemical-Physical  So- 
ciety; the  Moscow  Society  for  the  Study  of  History  and 
Antiquity,    Psycho-neurological    Institute    of    Petrdgrad 
(1906), 9  the  Imperial  Historical  Society  and  various  medi- 
cal and  educational  associations.     The  Academy  of  Kiev 
(1589)  is  the  first  educational  institution  in  Russia.     The 
Observatory  at  Petrograd  is  well  known;  Peter  the  Great 
built  it,  and  it  is  the  most  magnificent  and  the  best  equipped 
which  then  existed  in  Europe  (the  best  observations  of  the 
transit  of  Venus  in  1761  were  made  by  Russian  astronomers, 
who  were  distributed  for  this  purpose  all  over  Russia).    In 
the  nineteenth  century  other  observatories  were  established ; 


208  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

the  central  one,  at  Pulkova,  has  been  for  80  years  one  of 
the  greatest  observatories  in  the  world,  and  of  fundamental 
importance  to  science.  In  Serbia  the  centre  of  all  scientific 
efforts  in  historical  and  archeological  researches  in  the  period 
from  1844-1883  was  the  "Serbian  Learned  Society"  (Srpsko 
Ucheno  Drushtvo),  which  has  been  merged  into  a  new  and 
more  ambitious  organization  called  "The  Royal  Serbian  Aca- 
demy," established  in  1888  and  reorganized  in  1894.  There 
is  a  South  Slavic  Academy  of  Sciences  and  Art  in  Zagreb  or 
Agram,  Croatia  (1866),  a  Czech  Museum  at  Prague  (1818), 
a  Czech  Academy  of  Sciences  (Prague),  a  Polish  Academy 
of  Sciences  at  Cracow,  etc.  Poles  have  a  Circle  of  the 
Polish  Mathematicians  (Warsaw),  Warsaw  Law  Associa- 
tion, Warsaw  Psychological  Association,  Polish  Philosophi- 
cal Association  (Lemberg),  Cracow  Philosophical  Society, 
Lemberg  Historical  Society,  Warsaw  Law  Association, 
Lemberg  Folk-lore  Society,  Lemberg  Law  Association, 
Cracow  Numismatic  Society,  Macierz  (Mother  of  Schools,  a 
society  at  Warsaw),  etc.  Similar  associations  are  established 
by  the  Russians,  Czechs,  Serbs,  Croats,  Slovenes  and  Bui- 
gars.  Only  Russians,  Poles  and  Czechs  possess  their  own 
Slavic  encyclopedias  (Gretch  was  the  editor  of  the  first  Rus- 
sian cyclopedia). 

Each  year  gives  evident  proofs  of  the  rapidly  increas- 
ing taste  for  literature  and  mental  culture  in  all  Slavic 
lands.  So,  for  example,  in  1868  there  were  published  within 
Russia  alone  and  in  the  Russian  tongue  1,652  volumes.  In 
the  year  1889,  8,699  books  were  published  in  Russia,  of 
which  6,420  were  in  Russian.  This  increase  is  now,  of 
course,  immense  in  every  direction.  The  first  literary  jour- 
nal was  established  in  1755  at  Petrograd.10 

It  is  a  fact  that  the  foreigners  wrote  very  little  or 
nothing  about  the  Slavic  science,  music,  sculpture,  paint- 
ings, theatre,  philosophy,  pedagogy,  culture,  etc.  As  proofs 
I  might  mention  only  a  few  authors:    Kugler's  Schools  of 


Slavic  Civilization  209 

Painting,  Carriere's  Art  and  Cultural  Development,  Taine's 
PhUosophie  de  VArt,  Liibke's  Sculpture,  Rochstro's  Music, 
Ferguson's  Modern  Architecture,  etc.  And  yet,  Nikola  Teg- 
la,  a  Serb,  now  an  American  citizen,  is  the  latest  winner  of  the 
Nobel  Prize  in  physics  (Tolstoy  was  the  first,  then  Pavlov, 
Henryk  Sienkiewicz,  Madame  Curie-Sklodowska).  In  1881 
Tesla  made  his  first  electrical  invention — a  telephone  re- 
peater, and  conceived  the  idea  of  his  rotating  magnetic  field. 
He  is  inventor  or  discoverer  of  over  a  hundred  things,  such 
as  system  of  arc  lightning  (1886)  ;  Tesla  motor  and  system 
of  alternating  current  power  transmission — popularly  known 
as  2-phase,  3-phase,  multi-phase,  poly-phase — (1888);  sys- 
tem of  electrical  conversion  and  distribution  by  oscillatory 
discharges,  (1889);  generators  of  high  frequency  currents, 
and  effects  of  these  (1890)  ;  transmission  of  energy  through 
a  single  wire  without  return  (1891) ;  Tesla  coil,  or  trans- 
former (1891);  investigations  of  high-frequency  effects  and 
phenomena  (1891-98);  system  of  wireless  transmission  of 
intelligence  (1893);  mechanical  oscillators  and  generators 
of  electrical  oscillations  (1894-5);  researches  and  discover- 
ies in  radiations,  material  streams  and  emanations  (1896-8) ; 
high-potential  magnifying  transmitter  (1897);  system  of 
transmission  of  power  without  wires  (1897-1905) ;  economic 
transmission  of  energy  by  refrigeration  (1898);  art  of 
Telautomatics  (1898-9);  burning  of  athmospheric  nitrogen 
and  production  of  other  electrical  effects  of  transcending 
intensities  (1899-1900);  method  and  apparatus  for  magni- 
fying feeble  effects  (1901-2) ;  art  of  Individualization  (1902- 
S) ;  since  1908,  chiefly  engaged  in  development  of  his  system 
of  World  Telegraphy  and  Telephony,  and  designing  large 
plant  for  transmission  of  power  without  wires,  to  be  erected 
on  Niagara.  Tesla's  most  important  recent  work  is  dis- 
covery of  a  new  mechanical  principle,  which  he  has  em- 
bodied in  a  variety  of  machines,  as  reversible  gas  and  steam 
turbines,  pumps,  blowers,  air  compressors,  water  turbines, 


210  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

mechanical  transformers  and  transmitters  of  power,  hot-air 
engines,  etc.  This  principle  enables  the  production  of 
prime  movers  capable  of  developing  ten  horsepower,  or  even 
more,  for  each  pound  of  weight.  By  their  application  to 
aerial  navigation,  and  the  propulsion  of  vessels,  high  speed 
are  practicable.  Madame  Marie  Curie  (born  at  Warsaw, 
1867),  Professor  in  the  Faculty  of  Sciences  at  Paris, 
discovered  (with  her  husband  who  died)  radium  and 
polonium,  named  after  her  native  country.  It  was  in 
Galizia  that  the  method  of  distilling  petroleum  for  lighting 
purposes  was  discovered  by  two  Polish  chemists,  Lukaszkie- 
ivicz  and  Zeba>  in  Lemberg  in  1858,  one  year  before  the  in- 
vention of  Silliman  (The  discovery  of  the  famous  Polish 
salt  mines  at  Wieliczka  was  made  through  the  efforts  of 
Polish  Queen  Kinga,  the  wife  of  Boleslav  V  the  Bashful 
(Wstydlivy)  who  reigned  from  1227-1279).  Sophia  V. 
Kovalevsky  received  the  degree  of  Ph.D.  (Gottingen)  on  the 
basis  of  her  memoir,  Zur  Theorie  der  partieUen  Differential- 
gleichwngen.  In  1888  she  received  in  person  the  Prix  Bor- 
din  (doubled  to  5,000  francs)  of  the  Paris  Academy  of  Sci- 
ences for  her  "Sur  un  cos  particuUer  du  problime — de 
la  rotation  d'un  corps  pesant  autour  Vun  point  fixf.**  For 
two  other  essays,  the  Stockholm  Academy  awarded  her  a 
prize  of  1,500  kroner  in  1889  (See  her  autobiography, 
translated  into  English,  N.  Y.,  1895,  and  Anna  Leffler's 
Sonja  Kovalevsky,  Stockholm,  1892).  Alexander  Kovalev- 
sky, one  of  the  most  distinguished  of  contemporary  zo- 
ologists and  embryologists,  showed  the  relationship  of 
Ascidians  and  Amphioxus  to  one  another  and  their  close 
alliance  to  vertebrates.  He  also  discovered  the  branchial 
slits  of  Balanoglossus  and  first  placed  them  in  the  line  of  ver- 
tebrate ancestry.  In  the  embryology  and  post-embryological 
development  of  insects  his  work  was  fundamental,  and  he 
made  important  contributions  to  the  knowledge  of  the  de- 
velopment and  structure  of  various  annelids,  coelenterates, 


Slavic  Civilization  211 

and  other  animals  (See  his  works:  Anatomie  des  Balanoglos- 
sus  dette  Chiaje,  1866;  Entmcklungsgeschichte  der  einfa- 
chen  Ascidien,  1866;  EntwickUmgsgeschichte  des  Amphiowus 
Lanceolatus,  1867;  Weitere  Studien  iiber  die  EntwickUmg 
der  einfachen  Ascidien,  1871;  Embryologische  Studien  an 
Wurmern  und  Arthropoden,  1871;  Weitere  Studien  iiber 
die     Entwicklwngeschichte    des     Amphioxus     Lanceolatus9 
1877;  Coeloplana  Metschiukowi,   1822;  Beitrdge  zur  na- 
chembryolen   Entwicklung   der  *Muscident   part    I,    1887; 
Anatomie  de  V Archaeobdella  EsmontU  de  0.  Grimm,  1896; 
Etude  sur  Vcmatomie  de  VAcanthobdeUa  paludina,  1896). 
In   1869  Dmitri  Ivanovich  Mendelyev  (1834-1907)   devel- 
oped the  law  that  the  elements  are  a  periodic  function  of 
their  atomic  weight,  which  led  to  discovery  of  scandium, 
gallium,  etc.,  and  so  he  was  the  author  of  the  law  that  there 
is  only  one  substance,  and  the  characteristics  of  the  vibra- 
tion going  on  within  it  at  any  given  time  will  determine 
whether  it  will  appear  to  us  as,  we  will  say,  hydrogen,  or 
sodium,  or  a  chicken  doing  this  or  a  chicken  doing  the  other 
thing  (his  famous  The  Principles  of  Chemistry \  in  two  vol- 
umes is  also  translated  into  English  language).     Nikolay 
Lobachevsky  continued  (1829)  the  study  of  metageometry 
inaugurated  by   Gauss,  and  declared   that  the   Euclidian 
axiom  of  parallels  cannot  be  deduced  from  the  others.    As 
it  is  known,  when  the  old  Greeks  made  geometry  into  an 
exact  science  they  founded  it  on  certain  axioms  on  which 
the  whole  of  the  reasoning  rests.     It  was  believed  for  cen- 
turies that  no  alternative  set  of  axioms  as  to  space  was 
possible*  and  that  accordingly  in  these  we  possessed  an  exam- 
ple of  a  priori  knowledge  about  the  external  world.      But 
Lobachevsky   discovered   the  new   non-Euclidian  geometry 
which  has  revolutionized  not  only  geometry,  but  the  philos- 
ophy of  space.     He  showed  that  there  was  an  alternative 
set  of  axioms  inconsistent  with  those  of  Euclid,  and  that  a 
possible  system  of  geometrical  truths  results  from  them. 


212  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Further,  he  showed  that  experience  only  can  decide 
set  is   true   for  the   physical  universe.     Chladni  founded 
acoustics  by  his  experimentation  on  vibration  (1786).     He 
discovered  the  longitudinal  vibration  of  strings  and  rods  and 
also  produced  the  experiments  since  known  by  his  name 
(Chladni  Figures),  where  the  vibration  of  a  plate  is  studied 
by  means  of  sand  figures.     Using  organ  pipes,  Chladni  was 
able  to  determine  the  velocity  of  sound  in  gases  other  than 
air  and,  in  addition,  was  the  inventor  of  many  pieces  of  acous- 
tic apparatus.     (See  his  works:  1.  Entdeckung  uber  The- 
orie  des  Klanges,  1787 ;  2.  Alcustik,  1802 ;  9.  Beitrage  zur 
praktischen  Akustik,  etc.,;  1822.     Compare:  Bernhardt,  E. 
Chladni,  der  Akustiker,  Wittenberg,  1856;  KoMschUttcr, 
Chladni,  Hamburg,  1897.)  Michalchich  discovered  (1819) 
isomorphism  (i.  e.,  that  an  equal  number  of  atoms  in  com- 
pounds of  the  same  class  can  replace  each  other  in  the  com- 
pound without  altering  its  crystalline  form).  Kropotkin  and 
Novicov  have  preached  Mutual  Aid  and  Mutual  Support  as  a 
new  factor  in  evolution,  showing  that  human  skill,  knowledge, 
and  care  can  increase  almost  indefinitely  the  quantity  of 
vegetable  foodstuffs  to  be  obtained  from  a  given  area  of  land. 
Kropotkin  proved  clearly  that  the  principle,  "Every  one  for 
himself,  and  the  State  for  all,"  never  succeeded,  nor  ever 
will  succeed  in  being  realized.    He  showed  clearly  what  could 
be  accomplished  by  industry  combined  with  agriculture  and 
brain  work  with  manual  work.  Mikhailovsky  is  also  notable 
for  his  works  in  opposing  and  confuting  that  doctrine  of  the 
"Struggle  for  Existence,"  as  applied  to  the  moral  word,  on 
which  Treitschke   and  other  Germans  built  their 'famous 
theories.     Serge  M.  Solovyev  is   one   of  the  most  prom- 
inent   historians    of    the    world    (author    of    the    famous 
statement    that   the   "Asiatic    quantity    was    overcome    by 
European  quality,"  for  it  was   the  victory   of  the  West 
over  the  East,  of  freedom  over  despotism,  of  courage  over 
numbers).    His  famous  History  of  Russia  had  reached  its 


Dr.  Alexander  Ivanovich  Petrunkevich 

*  great  Slavic  phi- 


« 


Slavic  Civilization  213 

twenty-eighth  volume,  and  fragments  of  the  twenty-ninth 
were  published  after  his  death  (1879).    Solovyey  with  N.  S. 
Kostomarov  and  other  Russian  historians  adopted  the  or- 
ganic  view  of  history.     Pogodin  is  also  a  well-known  his- 
torical authority,  who  said,  "There  are  and  can  be  no  se- 
crets from  history."     M.  Ostrogorski  WTote  best  books  on 
democracy  (Democracy  and  the  Organization,  of  Political 
Parties,  N.  Y.,  Macmillan,  1915,  2  vols. ;  Democracy  and  the 
Political  System,  N.  Y.,  Macmillan,  1916,  etc.)     Paul  G. 
Vinogradov,  who  has  been  since  1903  Corpus  Professor  of 
Jurisprudence  at  the  University  of  London,  proved  (in  1893) 
that  Folkland  was  not  ager  publicum.     In  his  Villainage  in 
England  he  claims  that  the  firma  unius  noctis  appears  to  have 
had  a  definite  monetary  equivalent  in  the  Angevin  fiscal  sys- 
tem.    Vinogradov  has  made  little  less  than  a  revolution  in 
English   history,  for  it  was  he  who  first  inspired  F.  W. 
Maitland  to  begin  his  historical  work.     It  is  rightly  said 
that  Vinogradov  was  the  man  who,  by  a  combination  of  good 
luck  and  genius,  identified  Bracton's  Notebook,  one  of  the 
most  precious  documents  which  have  descended  to  us  from 
the   English   national   past.     Vinogradov's   long  series   of 
Btudies  on  the  social  life  of  the  Middle  Ages  is  considered 
as  the  most  important  and  original  contribution  which  any 
foreigner  (not  excepting  Ranke  or  Pauli)   has  made   to 
English  history.     Professor  A.  I.  Petrunkevich9$  formula- 
tion of  the  principle  of  plural  effects  ( =  every  cause  is 
potentially    capable    of    producing    several    effects)    and 
principle   of   the  limits   of   possible   oscillations    (=    the 
number  and  the  nature  of  the  effects  which  actually  take 
place   may   vary  within   definite   limitations   only)   is   well 
known,  both  in  biology  and  psychology.    The  Russian  scien- 
tist, Iliya  Metchnikov  (Metchnikoff)  found  that  the  individ- 
ual cells  of  sponges  took  in  solid  particles  of  food,  and  di- 
gested them  in  order  to  provide  material  for  the  growth 
of  the  young;  and  he  saw  the  amoeba-like  eggs  of  a  polyp 


214  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 


(Tubularia)  eat  and  digest  the  neighboring  follicular  cells. 
He  also  established  the  fact  that  certain  wandering  amoeboid 
cells  attack,  ingest,  or  absorb  parts  of  the  body  which  be- 
come either  useless  or  septic  and  thus  harmful  to  the  organ- 
ism; and  even  hard  objects,  as  also  microbes  or  disease  germs 
and  bacteria  which  have  entered  a  wound.  He  called  these 
microbe-eaters  phagocytes.  In  1884  he  boldly  threw  out  the 
remarkable  theory  that  inflammation  in  the  vertebrates  is  due 
to  the  struggle  between  the  white  or  amoeboid  corpuscles  of 
the  blood  and  the  disease  germs  within  it.  (See  his :  Uber  die 
Beziehung  der  Phagocytes  zu  MUzbrandbaciUen,  published 
in  Virchow's  Archiv  fur  pathologische  Anatomic  wnd  Physi- 
ologic, etc.,  XCVII,  1884,  502;  1892.)  The  observations  of 
Jan  Purkmje  (a  Czech)  form  a  link  in  the  chain  of  events 
leading  up  to  the  recognition  of  protoplasm.  Although  Pur- 
kin  je  is  especially  remembered  for  other  scientific  contribu- 
tions (Purkmje  phenomenon*  etc.)  he  was  the  first  to  make 
use  of  the  name  protoplasm  for  living  matter,  by  applying  it 
to  the  formative  substance  within  the  eggs  of  animals  and 
within  the  cells  of  the  embryo.  Another  Czech  scientist,  Jan 
Nepomuk  Czcrmak,  erected  at  his  own  expense  a  laboratory 
and  an  auditorium  specially  arranged  for  demonstrations  in 
experimental  physiology.  He  is  best  known  for  having  made 
notable  improvements  in  the  laryngoscope,  and  for  having 
been  the  first  systematically  to  employ  that  instrument.  (See 
his :  Der  Kehlkopfspiegcl  und  seine  Verwertung  fur  Physiolo- 
gic und  Medizin,  Wien,  1860,  2d  ed. ;  consult  also  the  biogra- 
phy by  Springer  in  the  Gesammelte  Schriften,  Leipzig,  1879, 
2  vols.)  Joseph  Skoda,  a  Czech,  too,  is  the  founder  of 
modern  methods  of  physical  diagnosis  of  disease.  P.  Divish 
(a  Czech)  is  the  discoverer  of  the  lightning-rod,  and  his 
Czech  compatriot,  Joseph  Ressl,  is  the  inventor  of  the  screw- 
propeller.  The  experimental  work  of  Ivan  P.  Pavlov,  Pro- 
fessor of  Physiology  at  the  Imperial  Military  Academy  of 
Medicine  in  Petrograd,  is  also  well  known  in  America.     On 


Slavic  Civilization  215 

the  basis  of  his  physiological  experiments,  described  in  his 
The  Work  of  the  Digestive  Organs  .'Lectures  (London,  1902), 
he  received  his  Nobel  Prize  in  1904.  By  the  application  of 
Lister's  discovery  to  physiological  technique,  Pavlov  was 
enabled  to  throw  so  much  light  on  the  processes  of  digestion 
in  the  higher  animals  that  there  is  very  little  of  the  present 
knowledge  of  the  subject  which  modern  physiology  does  not 
owe  to  him.  The  Russian  Danilevsky  is  regarded  as  a  pioneer 
in  modern  knowledge  of  the  protozoal  parasites  of  the  blood, 
which  have  acquired  so  much  importance  since  they  have 
been  shown  to  be  the  cause  of  such  diseases  as  malaria,  sleep- 
ing sickness,  and  syphilis.  In  concert  with  other  Russian 
investigations,  Vvnogradsky  solved  the  puzzle  of  the  mode  of 
life  of  the  free  nitrifying  bacteria  of  the  air  on  many  soils. 
To  the  Russian  physicist  Lebedev  the  modern  physical  sci- 
ence owes  the  detection,  by  means  of  most  difficult  and  in- 
genious experiments,  of  the  minute  pressure  exerted  by  light 
upon  a  reflecting  surface.  Mackail  says  rightly  that  this 
research  was  a  triumph  of  experimental  skill  and  ingenuity, 
for  the  confirmation  by  it  of  what  had  been  predicted  on 
theoretical  grounds  is  a  result  of  fundamental  importance  in 
electro-magnetic  science,  and  has  opened  up  a  new  line  of 
research  both  in  physics  and  in  astronomy.  As  regards 
another  equally  important  property  of  light,  that  of  pro- 
ducing well  marked  and  most  interesting  electrical  effects, 
the  researches  of  a  Russian,  by  name  Stoletov,  are  of  unsur- 
passed importance.  The  Russian  contributions  to  the  study 
of  electric  waves  (CoUey),  discharge  through  gases  (Borg- 
man),  spectroscopy  (Egorov),  light  (Umov),  double  stars 
(Kovalevsky9  Glasenapp),  variable  stars  (Ceraskis),  spec- 
troscopic analysis  (Belopolsky),  are  well-known.  The  Rus- 
sian mathematician  Minkovsky  is  well-known  by  his  contri- 
butions to  the  most  recent  speculations  concerning  matter 
and  physical  phenomena,  such  as  light,  which  have  led  up  to 
the  theory  that  all  physical  phenomena  are  ultimately  elec- 


216  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

trical,  and  to  the  modern  theory  of  electrons,  by  which  all 
matter  is  reduced  to  electricity.  This  means, — among  other 
things, — that  events  are  contemporaneous  only  as  regards 
a  single  observer,  and  that  another  observer  may  see  them 
in  a  different  order,  and  this  again  leads  directly  to  a  phil- 
osophical problem  of  the  righest  importance,  What  is  time? 
just  as  the  other  had  done  to  the  question,  What  is  space? 
Mackail  claims  rightly  that  in  the  discussion  of  the  philo- 
sophical problems  which  arise  in  this  inquiry  Minkovsky's 
work  is  the  most  brilliant  which  has  been  done,  illustrating 
Slavic  intellect.  Other  Russian  contributions  to  "the  mother 
of  sciences9'  are  those  of  Imsheretsky  (he  did  work  on  differ- 
very  nicely  the  type  of  bold  originality  which  marks  the 
ential  equations  in  regions  previously  untouched  in  Western 
Europe),  Sonin  and  Lyapunov  (analysis),  Markov  (theory 
of  numbers),  Nekrasov  (theoretical  dynamics).  Another 
Russian,  Prince  Golitzyn,  invented  a  seismograph  by  means 
of  which  the  study  of  the  tremors  in  the  earth  can  be  pursued 
with  a  certainty  and  precision  far  in  advance  of  anything 
possible  with  the  older  forms  of  instrument.  The  Russians, 
Chernyshev,  Federov,  Lagusen,  Nikitin*  Pavlov,  are  well- 
known  to  the  foreign  students  of  the  science  for  their  admir- 
able work  in  stratigraphical  geology  and  in  palaeontology. 
The  youthful  Polish  inventor  Jan  Szczepamk  is  known  by  his 
invention  of  the  telelectroscope  (for  seeing  great  distances) 
and  some  other  scientific  marvels.  Z.  F.  Wroblewski  is  best 
known  for  his  work  on  the  liquefaction  of  gases  which  he 
carried  on  after  1874  when  he  published  his  Uber  die  Diffu- 
sion der  Gasen  dutch  absorbirenden  Substanzen.  With  an- 
other Pole,  Olszewski,  he  was  able  to  liquefy  oxygen,  nitro- 
gen, and  carbon  monoxide  and  to  solidify  alcohol  and  bisul- 
phide of  carbon.  There  is  a  large  number  of  other  Slavic 
contributors  to  science,  philosophy,  art  and  literature,  but 
the  space  does  not  allow  us  to  enter  into  it. 

All  these  contributions  have  a  great  literary  and  ethno- 


Slavic  Civilization  817 

logical  value  for  humanity.  The  genius  of  Slav  race  in  its 
best  manifestations,  has  always  tended  to  reconcile  the  East 
to  the  West,  whilst  rejecting  the  extremes  of  both.  Jan 
Hus  was  a  good  instance  for  this  tendency  in  religion; 
Peter  the  Great  in  politics ;  Leo  Tolstoy  in  morals ;  Vladimir 
Solovyev  in  philosophy ;  Copernicus  and  Nikola  Tesla  in  sci- 
ence; while  the  Serbian  Ivan  Meshtrovich  illustrates  this 
trend  in  sculpture. 

The  Slavs  once  formed  a  barrier  against  the  eastern  hords. 
They  are  now  helping  to  push  back  the  German  hords. 
Germany,  on  the  other  hand,  is  fighting  to  push  the  Slavs 
out  of  Europe  and  to  make  of  them  an  Asiatic  race.  But 
the  Slav  genius  will  not  be  gainsaid.  The  Slavic  people 
have  an  unmistakable  western  way  of  thinking,  whilst  Ger- 
many's allies,  Mongolian  by  extraction,  are  still  eastern  in 
their  way  of  mental  outlook.  Only  ignorance  can  claim  that 
"Pan-Slavism"  is  Pan-Germanism  in  other  form.  G.  de 
Wesselitzky,  in  his  Russia  and  Democracy  (N.  Y.  Duffield  & 
Co.,  1916,  p.  96),  says  rightly  that  there  exist  between  the 
German  and  the  Russian  ideals  a  fundamental  difference,  for 
Pan-Germanism  means  the  subjection  of  all  nations  to  the 
German  rule,  and  Slavyanoflstvo  (mistaken  by  the  Germans 
as  Pan-Slavism)  means  the  liberation  of  all  the  Slavs,  the 
Russian  included,  from  the  German  yoke  and  free  develop- 
ment of  the  Slavic  tribes. 

One  of  the  greatest  Russian  Slavophiles,  Ehomyakov,  who 
emphasized  the  simplicity  and  love  of  peace  which  charac- 
terized Slavic  life  claimed  that  "if  there  be  a  brotherhood  of 
nations,  moral  supremacy  does  not  belong  to  Germany,  with 
her  military  and  aristocratic  ideals,  but  to  the  plebeian  and 
agricultural  Slavs."  In  the  Russian  nature  Khomyakov 
discerned  what  he  found  to  be  a  fountain  of  living  water  only 
held  back  by  their  Slavic  national  apathy  and  timidity.  This 
sentiment  is  expressed  in  his  famous  prayer  for  Russia, 
written  in  the  album  of  Michael  I.  Glinka ; 


218  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Do  not  grant  her  selfish  peace, 

Do  not  send  her  blind  arrogance; 

The  spirit  of  death,  the  spirit  of  doubt, 

Let  them  be  extinguished  in  the  spiritual  life. 


Ivan  MsStkoviI 
Croat;  a  Dalmatian  Shepherd  Sculptor;   Michel  Angelo  of  Jugoslavia 


•  «. 


CHAPTER  XII 


INTEIil-KCTUAIi-CULTURAL    ABILITIES    OF    THE    SLAVIC    PEOPLE 

THE  great  intellectual  talent  is  also  shown  among  the 
common  people  of  the  Slav  race,  as  it  is  observed  by 
many  travelers  and  careful  observers  of  the  Slavs.  Even 
a  writer  like  Dillon  points  out : 

By  nature  the  Russians  are  richly  endowed :  a  keen,  subtle  un- 
derstanding, remarkable  quickness  of  apprehension,  a  sweet, 
forgiving  temper,  an  inexhaustible  flow  of  animal  spirits;  a  rude, 
persuasive  eloquence,  to  which  may  be  added  an  imitative  faculty 
p*iuiii»*1jj-*diTiiATi  jn  range^and  intensity,  constitute  no  mean  out- 
fit even  for  a  people  with  the  highest  destinies  in  store. 

Baring  openly  claims  that: 

The  Slav  is  the  reverse  of  barbarous.  He  is  first  and  foremost 
peaceable,  malleable,  ductile,  and  plastic,  and  consequently  dis- 
tinguished by  agility  of  mind,  by  a  capacity  for  imitation  and 
assimilation. 

In  his  Russian  People  (London,  Methuen,  1911,  46-47), 
Baring  gives  the  following  account  of  the  Russian  men- 
tality :  * 

As  to  the  suppleness  of  mind  of  the  Russian  in  general  of  any 
class,  I  have  never  ceased  to  be  astonished  by  it.  Explain  to  a 
Russian  something  of  which  he  is  ignorant,  a  game  of  cards,  an 
idiomatic  or  slang  phrase  in  a  foreign  language,  indefinable  in 
precise  terms,  such  as,  for  instance,  "prig,"  and  you  will  be 
astonished  at  the  way  in  which  he  at  once  grasps  the  point  at 
issue;  if  it  is  a  game,  all  the  various  possibilities  and  combina- 
tions; if  it  is  a  word  or  an  expression,  the  shade  and  value  of  its 
meaning.    Try  the  same  experiment  with  an  intelligent  German, 

219 


*»  mho  Are  the  Slaraf 

wiQ  be 


notable  nUBR  of  this  is  the  afaMniatawj  an  tk 
put  of  the  Rtnav  of  the  comic  gesnws  at"  foreign  eomstries, 
which  so  often  remains  a  closed  and  sealed  book  to  ontiidrrs 
Witness  the  popularity  in  Russia  of  books  whose  whole  point  ha 
io  the  umtiomml  quality  of  their  hussar,  sack  as,  for  instsnrr,  tk 
works  of  Jerosse  K.  Jerosse,  W.  W.  Jacobs,  the  plays  of  Bernard 
Shaw,  the  stories  of  Radyard  Kipling,  the  essays  of  G.  K.  Chef 
terton.  Translations  of  Mr.  Shaw's  plays  are  now  popular  is 
Russia  and  they  ore,  besides  this,  bring  freqnenuy  produces; 
but  it  is  a  canons  fact  that  it  is  the  Inonor  of  them  that  pleases, 
and  not  their  ociiuus  import-  ...  And  the  point  is  that  wast 
pleated  and  attracted  them  was  die  Irish  wit  which  is  peculiar  to 
Mr.  Bernard  Shaw,  and  not  the  problems  of  the  sociology  wits 
which  the  Russians  hare  been  sated  not  to  say  glutted,  daring  the 
last  fifty  yean. 

The  first  thing  that  strikes  yon  when  yon  go  to  Russia,  is  the 
cheerfulness  of  the  people  and  the  good  humor  of  the  average 
man.  The  average  Russian  is  well-educated,  cheerful,  sociable, 
intensely  gregarious,  hospitable,  talkative,  expansive,  good- 
humored  and  good-natured.  You  hear  often  in  Russia  the  phrase 
shirokajja  nmtmru  applied  to  the  Russian  temperament — n  large 
nature.  It  means  that  the  Russian  temperament  is  generous, 
unstinted,  democratic  and  kind.  Good-Jieaxtedness,  and  sometimes 
great-heartcdnrsii,  is  the  asset  of  the  average  Russian.  He  is  tk 
most  tolerant  of  human  beings.  Stinginess  is  a  quality  rare  in 
Russia.  Thrift  and  economy  are  not  among  those  virtues  which 
are  commonest  there. 

Many  of  the  foreign  writers  are  just  as  well  known  in 
Slavic  lands  as  in  their  own  country.  It  is  a  fact  that  Slavs 
in  general  read  a  great  deal  They  love  books,  and  the  aver- 
age Slav  is  accustomed  not  only  to  take  books  from  the  li- 
brary but  to  buy  them  for  his  own  borne,  to  talk  to  his 
friends  about  the  book  be  has  just  read,  and  always  wants  to 
share  a  book  with  some  one  and  to  discuss  it,  or  dispute 
over  it. 

Nietzsche,  in  his  On  the  Future  of  Our  Educational  Insti- 
tutions (N.  Y.,  Macmillan,  1911,  p.  67),  claims  that,  in  re- 
gard to  the  clever  imitation  of  foreign  culture,  the  Russian, 


Intellectual-Cultural  Abilities  of  the  Slavic  People        221 

above  all,  will  always  be  superior  to  the  German. 

Brandes  in  his  Impressions  of  Russia  (New  York,  Crow- 
ell,    1889,  pp.  23-24)    also  expresses  himself  very  highly 
about  the  intelligence  of  the  Slavic  people.2     He  points 
out  one  of  the  most  fundamental  intellectual  traits  of  the 
Slav,    "one   which   seems   most  vigorously   to   combat   the 
idea  of  originality,  the  inclination  to  imitation,  the  power 
of  reflecting  after  the  Russian  spirit,  the  capacity  to  ac- 
commodate themselves   to   the  strange   and  to   adapt   the 
strange  to  themselves."    He  calls  that  trait  "first  and  fore- 
most  capacity  to  understand   and   then   a  disposition  to 
appropriate,"   which   matches   with   the  well-known   state- 
ment, "The  Scotchman  endeavors  to  penetrate  into  a  work; 
the  French,  to  understand  it;  the  Russian,  to  assimilate 
it."    Brandes  says: 

It  has  been  claimed  that  the  Germans  possess  a  similar 
ability  to  seize  upon  everything  foreign,  and  by  translation  or 
penetrating  comprehension  make  it  their  own.  They  have  this 
quality  in  the  highest  degree.  But  it  is  of  a  different  kind  with 
them.  Herder's  highly  endowed,  but  ponderous  and  slow  people 
understand  ponderously  and  slowly  national  intellects:  they 
grasped  Greece,  Calderon,  and  Shakespeare  before  any  of  the 
other  European  nations;  but  they  are  not  able,  on  that  account, 
to  become  so  thoroughly  imbued  with  the  genius  of  the  foreign 
trade  as  to  reproduce  it  and  act  in  its  spirit.  The  French,  who 
did  not  appreciate  the  Greeks,  came  far  nearer  to  them  in  their 
works  than  the  Germans,  who  did  not  comprehend  them.  The 
Russians,  above  all  others,  have  the  talent  of  grasping  the  man- 
ner of  thought  and  range  of  ideas  of  other  races,  of  imitating 
them  and  of  dealing  with  them  as  their  own  intellectual  property. 
The  cultivated  Russian  understands  and  always  has  understood 
the  living,  the  new,  the  newest  in  foreign  countries,  and  does  not 
wait  till  it  becomes  cheap  because  it  is  old,  or  has  gained  currency 
by  the  approbation  of  the  stranger's  countrymen.  The  Russian 
catches  the  new  thought  on  the  wing.  Their  culture  makes  a  mod- 
ern race,  with  the  keenest  scent  for  everything  modern.  It  has 
been  often  the  case  in  our  own  time  that  authors  who  have  met 
with  obstacles  or  aversion  in  their  own  country  have  found  their 


232  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

first  sanctuary  in  the  Russian  newspapers  or  from  the  Russian 
people.  Who  knows  if  in  this  respect  Russia  will  not  in  the 
future  play  a  role  similar  to  that  of  Holland  during  the  Renais- 
sance, when  it  furnished  a  place  of  refuge  to  those  authors  who 
were  persecuted  at  home?  An  omen  of  this  is  the  hero-worship 
which  exists  in  full  bloom  in  Russia  after  having  been  almost 
wholly  lost  in  the  west  of  Europe. 

The  remarkable  capacity  for  assimilation  is  also  met  with  in 
matters  of  artistic  handicraft,  among  the  peasants.  The  peasant 
readily  takes  to  any  kind  of  work.  He  can  imitate  everything 
he  sees.  He  knows  ten  trades.  If  a  traveller  somewhere  in  the 
country  loses  a  cap  with  a  peculiar  kind  of  embroidery,  ten  years 
later  the  whole  region  is  reproducing  it.  Another  traveller  for- 
gets in  a  corner  a  piece  of  chased  copper  or  enamelled  silver,  and 
this  waif  gives  rise  to  a  new  industry. 

Georg  Brandes  gives  a  few  singular  examples  of  the  abili- 
ties of  the  Russian  peasants.    He  says: 

Some  of  the  most  celebrated  producers  of  industrial  art  are 
self-made  men  from  the  peasant  class,  men  who  have  groped 
their  way  to  the  position  they  now  occupy.  Maslianikov,  who  as 
master  potter  has  reached  the  post  of  superintendent  of  the 
imperial  porcelain  factory,  was  formerly  a  peasant  and  he  has 
worked  his  way  up,  without  any  training  in  the  works,  by  his 
own  individual  exertions  and  conjecture,  and  Ovchnikov,  the 
celebrated  goldsmith  of  Moscow,  whose  transparent  enamel  was 
so  much  admired  at  the  exhibition  in  Copenhagen,  was  also  born 
a  peasant,  and  is  indebted  to  nothing  but  his  natural  talents. 
He  has  succeeded  among  other  things  in  reproducing  the  old 
Byzantine  art  of  using  cloissone  enamel  to  represent  the  human 
countenance,  and  is  getting  on  the  track  of  one  of  the  secrets  of 
the  Japanese  in  the  use  of  a  fine  red  enamel  with  inlaid  foliage 
of  silver,  where  the  shadows  of  the  leaves  are  brought  out  by  a 
device  in  the  process  of  fixing. 

Many  other  authors  pointed  out  similar  specific  cases  which 
show  the  profound  ability  of  the  Slavic  peasants.  It  is 
rightly  said  that  Russian  carving  is  inexhaustible  in  design 
and  full  of  vitality.  Mackail  points  out  how  the  figures  and 
patterns  carved  by  the  Russian  peasantry  are  in  the  fullest 


Intellectual-Cultural  Abilities  of  the  Slavic  People         228 

sense  art  by  the  people,  and  for  the  people ;  they  are  work 
done  with  pleasure  and  done  for  the  sake  of  the  pleasure 
which  it  gives.  Russian  figure  carving  has  the  full  mediaeval 
life  and  charm.  Russian  design  is  lavished  on  the  carving  of 
the  house,  as  in  boards  and  cornices ;  of  furniture,  as  tables, 
chairs,  cupboards,  and  chests;  and  of  objects  of  common 
use  such  as  salt  boxes,  distaffs,  washwomen's  beetles,  bowls, 
mugs,  etc.  So,  too,  design  is  applied  lavishly  in  form  and. 
color  to  common  woven  fabrics,  such  as  curtains  and  towels, 
shirts,  aprons,  belts,  etc.  Mackail  also  praises  the  other  arts 
of  Russian  peasants:  "The  embroidery  and  drawn  thread 
work  of  Russia  is  remarkably  fine,  and  in  the  most  remote 
districts  there  is  a  very  fine  tradition  of  work  in  enamelled 
metal  and  in  lacquer.  Special  note  should  be  taken  of  the 
beauty  of  Russian  toys.  For  a  nation's  toys  are  no  slight 
index  to  its  civilization  in  the  most  human  sense  of  the 
word.  For  beauty  and  imagination  and  sense  of  life,  Rus- 
sian toys  are  unequalled  in  Europe;  and  the  same  may  be 
said  of  many  of  the  Russian  picture-books.  Nor  is  peasant 
art  in  Russia  less  remarkable  when  applied  to  other  sub- 
stances, such  as  ornamental  leather,  enamelled  bricks  and 
tiles,  and  earthenware.  In  these,  as  in  their  wood  carving 
and  in  their  fabrics,  the  Russians  delight  in  bright  strong 
color.  The  native  unsophisticated  color-sense  is  stronger 
in  Russia  than  in  any  other  European  country.  In  their  use 
of  reds,  and  also  of  blues  and  greens,  they  are  masterly. 
In  any  general  revivification  of  popular  art  we  must  look  to 
Russia  for  strong  impulse  and  for  vital  assistance." 
[See  also:  Graf  A.  A.  Bobrmski,  Volkstiimliche  russische 
Holzarbeiten,  Hausindustrie,  Haushaltungs-und  Kirchenge- 
rate,  Moskau  &  Leipzig,  1910-12,  79,  pp.  +  163  tables ; 
D.  Jurkovich:  (1)  Slovakische  Volksarbeiten,  Volksbauten 
und  Handarbeiten,  Wien,  1905;  (2)  Slovak  Popular  Art, 
in  Seton-Watson's  Racial  Problems  in  Hungary,  pp.  852- 
62;  Kustari:  The  Feasant  Industries  of  Russia   ("Russ. 


224  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Rev.,"  H,  1916, 186-90) ;  Tyri,  Bohemian  Needleworks  and 
Costumes  (Bohemian  Revue,  II,  1918,  Jan.,  pp.  5-8) ;  J.  E. 
S.  Vojan,  Fine  Arts  in  Bohemia  (/bid.,  I,  1917,  Oct.,  pp.  8- 
10;  Nov.,  pp.  6-8;  Dec.,  pp.  5-7;  II,  1918,  Feb-,  pp.  28-7) ; 
Ch.  Holme  (Ed.),  Peasant  Art  in  Russia  (Intern.  Studio, 
special  number,  1912) ;  Sketches  of  some  Russian  peasants 
arts  (Russia,  I,  1916,  July,  23-32);  TUdbacK  Serbisches 
Volksornament,  Belgrad,  1900;  F.  Vielschowskg,  TextOin- 
dustrie  des  Lodzer  Rayons,  London,  1912.  See  also  Miller's 
Costumes  of  the  Russian  Empire,  N.  Y.,  Button  &  Co.,  1917 
(London,  1809).*] 

It  is  also  interesting  to  note  that  the  Tsar,  Peter  the 
Great  (1682-1725),  "knew  excellently  well  fourteen  trades," 
being  a  gigantic  figure  of  the  Slavic  reformer,*  the  one  of 
whom  the  poet  said: 

Academician,  now  a  hero, 

Now  carpenter,  now  navigator, 

With  his  all-comprehensive  sool, 

On  the  throne  he  was  a  constant  workman. 

The  famous  crown  of  Saitapharnes  which  the  Louvre 
bought  as  an  antique  for  200,000  francs  and  was  proved 
afterwards  to  be  a  forgery  is  an  excellent  example  of  Rus- 
sian imitative  skill.  It  happened  that  Schapschelle  Hoch- 
mann,  a  Russian,  came  to  Paris  offering  for  sale  a  magnifi- 
cient  headpiece  of  pure  beaten  gold,  bearing  an  inscription 
to  the  effect  that  it  was  given  to  the  Scythian  King 
Saitapharnes  by  the  Greek  colony  of  Olbia  in  200  B.  C. 
The  Louvre  paid  Hochmann  200,000  francs,  after  its  own 
committee  had  vouched  for  the  tiara,  and  immediately 
Hochmann  left  without  ceremony.  Well  that  he  did,  for  not 
long  afterwards  word  came  from  Odessa  that  some  one  had 
seen  the  crown  of  Saitapharnes  in  Odessa,  made  by  a  certain 
Ruchomowski  who  had  received  the  small  sum  of  2,000  rubles 
for  his  trouble.     Thereupon  this  Ruchomowski  was  hakd 


Intellectual-Cultural  Abilities  of  the  Slavic  People        825 

to  Paris  to  exhibit  his  diabolic  skill.  Ruchomowski,  given 
some  gold,  was  told  to  reproduce  the  tiara  from  memory, 
and  then  locked  in  a  room,  and  Ruchomowski  performed 
his  task  with  the  precision  and  accuracy  of  a  perfect  auto- 
mat— thus  proving  the  strength  of  the  Slavic  imitative 
gift;  the  perfect  imitative  power!  (See  Waldemar  Kaempf- 
fert's  article  in  McClure'g  Magazine,  Vol.  XLIV,  No.  1, 
1914.) 

The  South-Slavic  Michelangelo,  Ivan  Meshtrovich  (a 
Serbo-Kroatian  of  Dalmatia)  is  a  peasant — the  Shepherd 
Sculptor  who  reveals  so  beautifully  the  soul  of  his  Slavic 
race.  He  is  described  as  deeply  mystic  as  his  artistic  art, 
and  if  his  architecture  betrays  Babylonian  or  Egyptian  char- 
teristic  traits  as  in  the  conception  of  his  Kosovski  Hram. 
(Temple  of  Kosovo),  he  has  the  keenest  sense  of  form,  and 
the  cleverest  vision  of  classical  beauty  as  revealed  in  his  torso 
of  a  hero,  now  in  the  Albert  and  Victoria  Museum  in  Lon- 
don. His  exhibition  at  Rome  and  London  (Albert  Mu- 
seum) proved  to  be  a  great  artistic  success.  Rodin,  too, 
has  a  very  high  opinion  of  his  genius.  (See  A.  Ali  Yusuf, 
Meshtrovich  and  Serbian  Sculpture,  London,  1916,  82;  Ch. 
Aitken,  Meshtrovich-Racki-Rosandich,  London,  1917,  16) ; 
Exhibition  of  Serbo-Croatian  Artists :  Meshtrovich-Racki- 
Rosandich,  Grafton  Gallery,  London,  1917,  19;  "La  Serbie 
Glorieuse,  L'art  et  les  Artistes,"  in  Rev.  d'art  ancien  et 
moderne  des  deux  mondes,  Paris,  1917,  pp.  68;  see  also 
articles  about  him  in  the  New  York  Current  Opinion,  Sept. 
1915,  194-195 ;  Literary  Digest,  for  July,  1915,  159-160, 
161 ;  An  artiste  serbe  in  La  Nation  Tchique,  I,  1915,  259- 
60;  Lettre  de  Ivan  Meshtrovich,  Ibid.,  p.  205-6,  etc.) 

M.  Baring  says : 

An  illiterate  peasant  who,  after  having  served  under  a  French 
cook,  reproduced  and  still  reproduces,  to  the  delight  of  the 
richer  peasants  when  they  employ  his  services  on  festive  occa- 
sions, the  finished  simplicity,  taste,  and  excellence  of  the  best 


««6  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

French  cooking.  Among  the  peasants  and  the  soldiers  (who  are 
peasants)  I  have  seen  astonishingly  versatile  men — men  capable 
at  the  same  time  of  cooking  an  excellent  dinner,  of  mending  a 
watch,  of  making  fireworks,  and  of  painting  scenery  for  a 
theatre.  In  casual  conversations  with  peasant  workmen  all  over 
the  country,  I  have  never  found  myself  up  against  a  brick  wall 
of  obstinate  non-comprehension,  but  I  have  had  rather  the  ex- 
perience of  being  constantly  met  half-way.  Foreign  architects 
and  various  other  foreign  employers  of  labor  have  told  me  that 
they  found  as  a  rule  the  Russian  artisan  adaptable,  and  quick  to 
understand  and  carry  out  a  new  idea.     (Ibid.,  p.  46.) 

We  might  add  that  Tiffany's  finest  enamel  silverware  is 
made  mostly  by  Russian  peasants. 

This  inborn  talent  of  the  Slav  peasant  is  also  shown  in 
no  slight  or  common  sense  of  beauty  which  prompts  a 
Russian  to  harness  three  horses  to  one  carriage  in  a 
very  stylish  manner.  As  other  striking  examples  of  Slavic 
originality  in  manual  labor,  we  might  also  mention  the 
pattern  of  embroidery  and  the  harmony  of  bright  colors 
which  characterize  all  Slavic  ornamentation  and  decora- 
tion, beginning  with  the  ancient  manuscripts  4  down  to  the 
beautiful  enamel  in  gold  and  silver  of  to-day.  The  Serbian 
women  hand  weave  the  most  beautiful  rugs  and  hangings, 
of  marvellously  exquisite  as  well  as  durable  material. 

Brandes  says  that  in  this  popular  Slavic  "intelligence, 
exactly  the  opposite  of  the  English,  the  capacity  for  fructi- 
fication, intellectual  suppleness,  is  the  predominating'  tal- 
ent." Striking  Slavic  originality  is  also  exemplified  in  the 
style  of  architecture.  So,  for  instance,  the  style  of  the 
Russian-Greek  Church  shows  a  marked  national  character 
although  it  includes  several  architectural  styles  (Byzan- 
tine, Mongolian,  Hindoo,  Persian,  Gothic,  Renaissance). 
The  Cathedral  of  the  Saviour  (Moscow),  the  Church  of  the 
Resurrection  in  Pejrograd,  St.  John  Baptist  Church  at 
Uglich,  the  Cathedral  of  St.  Basil  the  Beautiful  at  Moscow 
(sixteenth   century),   the   Cathedral   of   St.   Isaac    at    St. 


Intellectual-Cultural  Abilities  of  the  Slavic  People        227 

Petersburg,  Kremlin  at  Moscow,  etc.,  are  fine  examples  of 
Slavic  architecture.*  The  Cathedral  of  Saviour  is  partic- 
ularly beautiful  when  its  guilded  domes  are  glittering  in  the 
long,  fascinating  northern  twilight  which  makes  the  Rus- 
sian summer  so  attractive.  This  splendor  is  expressed  in 
the  following  verse : 

Of  the  splendor  of  the  city 

When  the  sun  is  in  the  west! 
Ruddy  gold  on  spire  and  belfry, 

God  on  Moscow's  placid  breast; 
Till  the  twilight,  soft  and  sombre, 

Falls  on  wall  and  street  and  square, 
And  the  domes  and  towers  in  shadow 

Stand  like  silent  monks  at  prayers. 

Slavic  peoples  never  will  be  inflicted  with  philosophical 
hair-splitting  and  nonsense,  as  is  indicated  in  their  discussions 
or  disputes  in  daily  life  or  in  fiction.  Turgenyev  in  one 
of  his  novels  describes  a  typical  Slavic  conversation  which 
oscillates  between  all  sorts  of  most  fundamental  talks  on 
"progress,  government,  literature,  the  taxation  question, 
the  church  problem,  the  Roman  question,  the  law-court  ques- 
tion; classicism,  realism,  nihilism,  communism,  international, 
clerical,  liberal,  capital,  administration,  organization,  as- 
sociation, and  even  crystallization,"  which  shows  an  all- 
around  development  of  faculties  in  Slavic  people.  It  has  been 
observed  by  many  foreigners  who  come  in  touch  with  Slavic 
intellectuals,  that  they  talk  "too  much."  Perhaps  it  can  be 
explained  by  the  fact  that  for  years  and  years  they  have 
not  been  allowed  to  act,  and,  therefore,  all  their  energies 
were  devoted  to  talking,  which  served  as  a  vent  to  their  ac- 
cumulated knowledge,  so  to  speak.  But  this  Slavic  love  to 
talk  has  in  itself  brought  about  very  good  results — the  Slavic 
people  were  enabled  to  formulate  mortf  precisely  their  ideas 
about  things,  and  when  favorable  time  for  action  came  they 
were  able  to  put  their  words  into  action.     Although  they 


228  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

love  to  talk  and  their  conversation  is  so  strenuous  that  some- 
times they  forget  their  meals  and  their  sleep — their  minds 
are  always  interested  in  the  fundamental  problems  of  life,  as 
is  illustrated  by  the  amount  of  space  given  in  Slavic  novels 
to  philosophical  introspection  and  debate.6  Even  in  poetry 
and  in  religion  the  Slavs  have  a  horror  of  mere  abstractness- 
No  metaphysical  spirit,  no  sentimentality  whatsoever ;  great 
resourcefulness,  perfect  tact  as  regards  men  and  manners, 
and  in  all  their  ideas,  their  habits  and  their  literature,  there 
is  a  strong  positivism.  Brandes  says:  "Intellectually,  the 
Russians  impress  the  stranger  by  their  realism,  their  prac- 
tical positive  taste  for  the  real,  which  has  made  them  a  great 
people  and  has  won  them  so  many  victories  in  the  battle  of 
life.9'  Graham  claims  that  "Russia  is  evolving  as  the  great- 
est artistic,  philosophical,  and  mystical  nation  of  the  world, 
and  Moscow  may  be  said  to  be  the  literary  capital  of 
Europe."  Alexander  Pushkin  too  sings  to  Moscow  (the 
ancient  capital  of  Russia— center  of  true  Russian  feeling  in 
racial  and  political  matters) : 

"Moskva !    How  much  in  that  one  sound 
Is  rooted  for  a  Russian  heart! 
How  many  echoes  it  contains!  •  •  •" 


Moskva  is  also  a  Slavic  Rome.7  It  is  mentioned  by  chron- 
iclers with  the  epithets,  "the  heart  of  Russia,"  or  "collector 
of  the  Russian  land."  Moscow  is  really  the  central  point 
of  the  Slavic  national  or  racial  self-consciousness.  It  was 
the  capital  of  the  early  "Empire  of  Moscovy"  until  Petro- 
grad  was  founded  by  Peter  the  Great.  The  people  of  Mos- 
cow are  still  the  purest  in  stock  of  the  Great  Russian  nation 
(See  Zabel,  Moskva,  Leipzig,  1902). 

Mr.  Baring  also  points  out  very  nicely  the  Slavic  positivis- 
tic  traits,  practical  spirit,  their  inborn  realism,  which  acts  as 
a  powerful  antidote  to  the  Slavic  plasticity  and  flexibil- 
ity.    He  says: 


'  '  #  • 


InteHectualrCtdtural  Abilities  of  the  Slavic  People        229 

"Even  in  his  religion,  and  especially  in  the  observance 
of  it,  the  Russian  peasant  will  display  a  solid  matter-of- 
factness. 

"This  positive  quality,  this  realism,  which  is  so  solid, 
substantial,  and  rooted  in  the  earth,  and  alien  and  inimical 
to  what  is  abstract  and  metaphysical,  is  apparent  every- 
where among  the  Great  Russians:  in  their  songs,  in  their 
folklore,  in  their  fairy  tales,  in  their  literature,  their  drama, 
their  art,  and  their  poetry.  ^Compare  the  most  romantic 
poets  of  Russia,  Lermontov  and  Pushkin,  for  instance,  with 
the  romantic  poets  of  other  countries ;  it  is  like  comparing 
pictures  of  the  Dutch  School  with  pictures  by  Blake.  Ler- 
montov is  more  closely  akin  in  spirit  to  Thackeray  than 
to  Shelley  and  Byron,  and  Pushkin  to  Stendal  than  to  Vic- 
tor Hugo  and  Musset.  Simplicity,  naturalness,  closeness 
to  fact  and  nature,  realism  not  in  any  narrow  sense  of  this 
or  that  aesthetic  school,  but  in  the  sense  of  love  and  reality 
and  nearness  to  it,  are  the  main  distinctive  qualities  of  all 
Russian  art:  from  the  epic  songs  of  the  fifteenth  century 
and  the  fairy  tales  handed  down  from  immemorial  tradition 
by  word  of  mouth,  down  to  the  novels  of  Tolstoy  and  Tur- 
genyev,  the  fables  of  Krylov,  the  poems  of  Nekrasov,  tales 
of  Gorky,  and  the  plays  of  Ostrovsky  and  of  Chekov." 

A.  Leroy-Beaulieu  in  his  The  Empire  of  the  Tzars  and  the 
Russians  (New  York,  1893-6,  8  vols.)  also  says: 

"According  to  the  remark  of  one  of  the  Russian  writers, 
it  is  the  age-long  effort  to  colonize  Great  Russia  that  has 
formed  this  disposition  to  see  in  everything  the  immediate 
end  and  the  realistic  side  of  life.  There  remains  in  the 
nation,  in  the  cultivated  circles  as  among  the  ignorant 
masses  a  distinct  quality  of  positivism  reflected  to  a  greater 
or  lesser  degree.,,  (See  also,  P.  Charles,  Anatole  Leroy- 
Beatdieu  et  V Empire  de  Tsars,  in :  Rev.  des  Sciences  Politir 
ques,  Jan.-Feb.,  1913). 

And  the  beauty  of  all  this  is  that  the  Slavic  peasant  shows 


8S0  Who  Are  the  Slavst 

the  great  intellectual,  moral,  and  aesthetic  (artistic)  nu- 
clei. So,  for  example,  a  truly  Russian  national  poet  was 
Taras  Shevchenko  (1825-1861),  a  Little  Russian,  born  at 
the  village  of  Kirilovka  (Kiev  government),  in  the  condi- 
tion of  a  serf.  The  strange  adventures  of  his  early  life  he 
has  told  us  in  his  autobiography.  He  did  not  get  his  free- 
dom till  some  time  after  he  had  reached  manhood,  when  he 
was  purchased  from  his  master  by  the  generous  efforts  of 
the  famous  Russian  poet  Juhovski  or  Zhukovsky  (1783- 
1852)  and  others.  Besides  poetry,  he  occupied  himself  with 
painting  with  considerable  success.  Shevchenko  unfortu- 
nately became  obnoxious  to  the  Government  and  was  pun- 
ished with  exile  to  Siberia  (1847-1857).  No  one  has  de-. 
scribed  with  greater  vigor,  than  he  the  old  days  of  tie 
Ukraine.  In  his  youth  he  listened  to  the  village  traditions 
handed  down  by  the  priests,  and  he  has  faithfully  repro- 
duced them.  The  old  times  of  Nalivayko,  Doroshenko,  and 
others  live  over  again.  Like  the  first  Russian  novelist, 
Nickolas  Gogol  (1819-1852),  Shevchenko  is  too  fond  of  de- 
scribing scenes  of  bloodshed.  In  the  powerful  poem  en- 
titled "Haidamak"  there  is  a  graphic  picture  of  the  hor- 
rors enacted  by  Gonta  and  his  followers  at  Utman.  The 
sketches  are  almost  too  realistic.  Like  Burns  with  the  old 
Scottish  songs,  so  he,  says  W.  R.  Morfill,  has  reproduced 
admirably  the  spirit  of  the  lays  of  Ukraine.  The  funeral 
of  Shevchenko  was  a  vast  public  procession ;  a  great  cairn, 
surmounted  with  a  cross,  was  raised  over  his  remains,  where 
he  lies  buried  near  Kaniov  on  the  banks  of  the  Dnieper. 
His  grave  has  been  styled  the  Mecca  of  the  Southern  Rus- 
sian Revolutionists.  Shevchenko  is  the  great  national  poet 
of  the  South-Russians.  A  complete  edition  of  his  works  with 
interesting  biographical  notices,  one  contributed  by  Ivan 
Turgenyev,  is  published  at  Prague  in  1876.  A  self-educated 
man,  the  son  of  a  Siberian  merchant,  Nickolas  Polevoi,  he 
wrote  a  History  of  the  Russian  People.    Besides  he  edited 


H 


Intellectual-Cultural  Abilities  of  the  Slavic  People         231 

The  Telegraph*  the  well-known  Russian  journal.  He  was 
also  the  author  of  many  plays,  among  others  a  translation 
of  "Hamlet." 

A  Russian  peasant  writer  was  Ivan  T.  Pososhkov  (born 
about  1670).  Out  of  pure  love  for  his  country  he  began  to 
write  projects  and  books  in  which  he  endeavored  to  direct 
the  attention  of  his  government  to  many  social  defects,  and 
to  point  out  means  for  correcting  them.  He  wrote  a  Plan 
of  Conduct  for  his  son  (who  was  one  of  the  first  young  Rus- 
sian sent  abroad,  in  1708,  for  school  education),  entitled, 
A  Fathers  Testamentary  Exhortation*  Pososhkov  also  wrote 
a  Booh  on  Poverty  and  Wealth;  it  is  noteworthy  inasmuch 
as  it  affords  a  complete  survey  of  the  Russian  Empire  under 
Peter  the  Great. 

The  well-known  Russian  author  of  international  repu- 
tation, Maxim  Gorky  (properly  Alexei  Maximovich  Pyesh- 
kov),  is  a  self-made  man.  He  has  not  an  academic  train- 
ing nor  even  the  education  of  secondary  school.  He  passed 
from  one  employment  to  another,  being  at  various  times  a 
shoemaker's  apprentice,  a  gardener,  a  ship's  cook,  a  baker, 
a  porter,  a  peddler,  a  workingman,  a  lawyer's  clerk,  and 
finally  he  became  a  tramp,  and  as  such  travelled  over  the 
greater  part  of  Russia.  He  is  the  author  of  a  large  number 
of  stories  whose  material  he  derived  from  his  life  experience 
among  the  proletariat  and  vagabond  classes,  of  whose  life 
and  thought  he  is  the  interpreter.  His  Foma  GordySeff 
(English  translation  by  Miss  Isabel  F.  Hapgood,  1902), 
is  a  story  of  international  success,  for  in  its  gifted  style, 
its  unrelieved  tragedy,  its  emphasis  rather  upon  charac- 
ter delineation  than  plot,  it  is  characteristic  of  Gorky's 
manner.8 

Another  examples  of  Slavic  original  capacity  is 
Michael  Vastlyevich  Lomonosov  (1711-1765),  a  peasant, 
born  in  the  northern  district  of  Kholmogory  of  the 
dreary    regions    of    Archangel,    has    the    honor    of    be- 


282  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

ing    the     father    of    the    Russian     grammar     and     true 
founder    of    the    Russian    literature.      (His    father    often 
took  him  to  far-off  towns,  and  from  his  early  boyhood  he 
had  access  to  books  and  had  a  great  desire  for  knowledge 
which  he  could  not  satisfy  in  his  native  town,  and  when 
seventeen  years  of  age  he  stole  away  with  a  caravan  of 
peasants  going  to  Moscow,  and  there  he  started  his  new 
life).    His  works  on  rhetoric,  grammar,  and  versification  laid 
the  permanent  basis  of  modern  Russian  literature  by  limit- 
ing the  use  of  old  church  Slavic  forms  in  literary  language. 
He  is  the  father  of  modern  Russian  poetry ;  he,  the  peasant, 
wrote  the  first  critical  grammar  of  the  Russian  tongue,  was 
the  first  to  write  pure  and  genuine  Russian  prose,  and  is 
still  unsurpassed  in  Russian  literature  as  a  lyric  poet.     In 
his  Russian  grammar  he  first  laid  the  principles  and  fixed 
the  rules  of  language;  he  first  ventured  to  draw  the  boun- 
dary line  between  the  old  Slavic  and  the  Russian  and  en- 
deavored to  fix  the  rules  of  poetry  according  to  the  Latin 
standard.     He   is   also   known   in   physics.     He   was   pro- 
fessor of  physical  geography,  chemistry,  natural  history  and 
the  Russian  language.     Eager  to  benefit  his  fatherland,  and 
conscious  that  he  was  able  of  doing  so,  he  made  practical 
application  of  many  important  improvements  in  architecture, 
navigation,  mining,  and  manufacturing  industries  (in  1750 
he  was  zealously  engaged  in  the  manufacture  of  glass  for 
the  government,  set  up   a  glass-factory,  and  applied  his 
chemical  knowledge  to  colored  glass  for  mosaics — the  great 
mosaic  pictures  which  glorify  Peter  the  Great,  and  the 
vast,  magnificent  holy  pictures  which  adorn  the  Cathedral 
of  St.  Isaac  of  Dalmatia,  in  St.  Petersburg,  are  the  products 
of  those  factories,  which  still  exist  and  thrive).     He  also 
was  indefatigable  in  translating  scientific  works  from  the 
French  and  German,  in  writing  a  work  on  mining,  many 
odes,  poetical  epistles,  idyls,  and  the  like;  verses  on  festival 
occasions  and  tragedies  to  order ;  and  had  collected  material 


Intellectual-Cultural  Abilities  of  the  Slavic  People        283 

for  a  history,  and  planned  extensive  philological  researches. 
In  1755  the  University  of  Moscow — now  attended  by  more 
than  7,000  students — was  founded  under  his  influence. 

Another  Slavic  peasant's  son  and  great  patriot,  Vuk 
Stephanovich  Karadzich  (1787-1864),  a  self-taught  Ser- 
bian writer,  has  been  called  justly  "the  father  of  Serbian 
modern  literature."  Karadzich  was  an  indefatigable 
scholar  and  patriot.  Till  his  time  the  Serbian  language  had 
been,  so  far  as  all  foreigners  were  concerned,  simply  rudis 
mdigestaque  moles.  Few  writers  of  books  have  had  so  great 
an  influence,  so  purely  beneficent,  on  the  life  of  their  nation 
as  had  he.  Karadzich  gave  a  powerful  impulse  to  the  de- 
velopment of  modern  Serbian  and  South-Slavic  literature. 
His  collections  of  creations  of  the  mind  of  the  Serbian  com- 
mon (peasant)  people:  (1)  The  Serbian  Popular  Poetry 
(1828-1884):  The  Songs  of  Heroes  ("Yunachke  Pyesme") 
and  The  Women's  Songs  ("Zhenske  Pyesme");9  (2)  The 
Serbian  National  Proverbs  (Cetinje,  1886,  L+862;  Vienna, 
1849,  LIII+888);  (8)  The  Serbian  Popular  Stories  and 
Enigmas  (1821;  Vienna,  1870,  X-852),— all  spring  from 
the  lips  of  the  Serbian  peasantry.10  He  is  the  author  of 
Examples  of  the  Serbo-Slovenian  Languages  (1857).  He 
wrote  the  first  Serbian  grammar  based  on  the  popular 
tongue  (Pismenitza  Serbskago  Yezika,  Vienna,  1874; 
Jacob  Grimm,  a  friend  of  Karadzich,  furnished  a  preface  to 
a  revised  edition  of  this  grammar  which  has  formed  the  basis 
of  all  published  since;  Grimm  translated  it  into  German  in 
1824;  he  also  wrote  a  preface  to  the  Fairy  Tales  of  Karad- 
zich.) A  monumental  work  of  this  Serbian  peasant's  son 
is  the  first  Dictionary  of  the  Serbian  Language,  containing 
more  than  60,000  words  (Lexicon  Serbico-Germanico- 
Latinum,  Vienna,  1818),  with  translations  in  German  and 
Latin,  which,  in  a  revised  edition  (1852),  is  still  a  stand- 
ard work.  He  codified  the  Serbian  law  for  Prince  Milosh 
Obrenovich  in  1829-80.     He  translated  the  New  Testa- 


234  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

ment  into  the  living  speech  of  the  Serbian  people  for  the 
British  Foreign  Bible  Society  (Vienna,  1847;  Old  Testa- 
ment has  been  translated  into  living  Serbian  language   a 
little  later  by  Gjuro  Danichich,   the  well-known   Serbian 
philologist),  and  supplied  Leopold  von  Ranke  with  material 
for  the  history  of  the  "Serbian  Revolution,"  the  chief  his- 
tory of  the  Serbian  independence  (see  Ranke's  The  History 
of  Serbia,  London,  1874,  and  Serbien  wnd  die  Turkei  im  19. 
Jahrhundert,  Leipzig  1879;  R.  Du  Moulin  Eckart,  Ranke 
wnd  die  Serben,  in  Deutsche  Revue,  XXXIV,  1909,  88-48). 
Finally,  Karadzich  invented  a  specially  adapted  spelling 
which  is  one  of  the  most  logical  in  existence  throughout  the 
world  and  founded  it  on  the  phonetic  principle,  i.e.,  he  ban- 
ished all  unnecessary  graphic  signs  and  adapting  his  thirty- 
lettered  alphabet  to  the  alphabet  facilitated  his  reform  of 
the    Serbian    orthography,    for    his    system,    based    upon 
the  golden  rule  "Write  as  you  speak,  and  read  as  it  is  writ- 
ten," proved  to  be  the  only  scientific  one  and  works  smoothly 
and  admirably.    He  also  wrote  many  polemic  pamphlets  and 
dissertations  without  end. 

In  short,  by  an  achievement  almost  unequalled  in  the 
annals  of  literature,  he,  the  Serbian  peasant's  son,  effected 
a  complete  and  successful  reform  of  both  language  and 
spelling,  and  imparted  a  distinctively  national  character  to 
Serbian  literature.  For  fifty  years  (1814-1864)  his  aim 
was  to  bring  the  spoken  language  of  the  people  into  lit- 
erary use,  on  the  ground  that  the  idiom  in  which  the  Ser- 
bian national  poems  and  legends  are  composed  is  the  purest 
form  of  Serbian  language,  and  the  only  worthy  vehicle  of 
the  Serbo-Croatian  literature.  But  like  Martin  Luther, 
this  Serbian  reformer  was  hated  by  the  fanatics  and  the 
usual  crowd  of  obscure  old  owls. 

Another  Serbian  self-taught  writer,  Dossitheus  Obrado- 
vich  (1789-1811  J,11  the  first  South-Slavic  philosopher  (who 
at  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century  spent  some  time  in 


Intellectual-Cultural  Abilities  of  the  Slavic  People        285 

London)  (see  Appendix  I),  was  the  first  Serbian  author  to 
proclaim  the  wise  principle  that  the  language  as  it  is 
spoken  should  be  cultivated  and  not  a  jargon  overloaded 
with  archaic  and  supposed  classical  forms,  i.e.,  that  books 
for  the  Serbian  people  ought  to  be  written  in  the  language 
of  the  people.  He  is  the  "great  sower,"  Socrates  of  South- 
Slavs.  Like  Benjamin  Franklin,  with  whom  he  had  much 
in  common,  this  Serbian,  entirely  self-educated,  who  began 
life  as  an  apprentice  in  his  native  place  and  subsequently 
became  a  moralist  and  admirable  writer  by  sheer  talent, 
force  of  will,  and  painstaking  labor,  acquired  all  the  lead- 
ing ideas  and  sound  scholarship  of  his  enlightened  time.  He 
was  one  of  those  men  whose  firm,  sure  hand  clears  the  way 
before  them,  and  whose  like  only  too  rarely  arises  at  the 
beginnings  of  a  literature.  He  published  several  prose 
works,  in  which  he  inaugurated  the  national  education  of 
his  Serbian  race,  taught  them  to  think,  and  proved  the 
urgent  need  for  school  instruction  and  self-education.  Only 
a  few  of  Obradovich's  contemporaries  followed  his  exam- 
ple which  he  set  in  writing  in  the  vernacular — although  even 
he  himself  introduced  from  time  to  time  purely  Slavic  words 
and  forms.  It  was  believed  that  the  vernacular  could  not  be 
raised  to  the  dignity  of  a  literary  language,  and  that  lit- 
erature and  science  needed  words  and  expressions  which 
were  entirely  lacking  in  the  common  language.  But  Karad- 
zich  proved  the  fallacy  of  that  assumption.  By  his  pub- 
lication of  the  Serbian  national  songs  and  poems,  which 
he  carefully  collected,  he  opened  the  eyes  of  Serbian  authors 
to  the  wealth  and  beauty  of  their  own  language,  as  spoken 
by  the  mass  of  people  and  used  by  national  bards,  called 
guslars.  Such  a  famous  guslar  (a  bard)  was  a  blind  Ser- 
bian peasant,  Philip  Vishnyich.  Having  lost  his  eyesight 
while  yet  a  little  boy,  Vishnyich  (Vishnjich)  took  the  gusle 
and  earned  his  living  expenses  by  reciting  the  popular  songs 
on  old  Serbian  heroes.    He  moved  first  amongst  the  Serbians 


£36  Who  Are  the  Slavst 

of  Bosnia,  but  when  the  news  of  the  rising  of  the  Serbs  in 
Shumadia  (northern  part  of  Serbia)  reached  him,  he  left 
Bosnia,  crossed  to  Serbia,  and  described  and  sang  the 
struggle  of  his  people  against  the  Turkish  rule  in  most 
beautiful  poems. 

Joseph  Conrad,  this  son  of  distinguished  Polish  exiles  from 
Russia,  Teodor  Joseph  Conrad  Korzieniowski,  as  he  was 
originally  named,  easily  leads  the  present  school  of  English 
fiction,  known  by  his  Almayer's  Folly,  Youth,  Chance,  Lard 
Jim,  Mirror  of  the  Sea,  Nostromo,  Folk  and  Other  Stories, 
Point  of  honor,  Outcast  of  the  Island,  Secret  Agent,  A  Per- 
sonal Record,  A  set  of  sue  Twixt  land  and  sea,  The  Nigger 
of  "Narcissus,"  Typhoon,  Some  Rendnisences,  Under  Master 
Eyes,  Victory,  Within  the  Tides,  Romance,  The  Inheritors, 
etc.  (The  last  two  fictions  he  wrote  together  with  M.  Huef- 
fer.)  When  Conrad  published  his  Almayer's  Folly  the  Spec- 
tator said  this :  "The  name  of  Mr.  Conrad  is  new  to  us,  but 
it  appears  to  us  as  if  he  might  become  the  Kipling  of  the 
Malay  Archipelago"  He  was  born  in  the  Ukraine,  in  1857. 
Until  his  seventeenth  year  he  was  unfamiliar  with  the 
English  tongue.  At  thirty-seven,  he  settled  in  England, 
and  began  to  write  in  English.  In  the  essay,  The 
Genius  of  Joseph  Conrad  (in  James  Huneker's  Ivory 
Apes  and  Peacocks,  N.  Y.,  Scribner,  1916),  we  read: 
"When  the  insistent  drums  of  the  great  god  Reclame  are 
bruising  human  tympani,  the  figure  of  Joseph  Conrad  stands 
solitary  among  English  novelists  as  the  very  ideal  of  a  pure 
and  distinguished  artist"  (p.  1).  On  page  5,  we  read  the 
following  lines :  "I  cannot  recall  one  who  has  so  completely 
absorbed  native  idioms,  who  has  made  for  himself  an  English 
mind  (without  losing  the  profound  and  supersubtle  Slavic 
soul)  as  has  Joseph  Conrad.  He  is  unique  as  a  stylist.  His 
sensibility,  all  Slavic,  was  stimulated  by  Dickens,  who  was  a 
powerful  stimulant  of  the  so-called  Russian  July."  (See  also, 
R.  P.  Halleck,  New  English  Literature,  N.  Y.,  American 


Guslar  Filip  ViSnjuS 


• 


(  • 


Intellectual-Cultural  Abilities  of  the  Slavic  People        287 

Book  Co.,  1913,  p.  589;  R.  B.  Bennet,  Books  and  Persons; 
being  comments  on  a  past  epoch,  1908-1911,  N.  Y.,  Doran, 
1917 ;  H.  L.  Mencken,  A  Book  of  Prefaces^  N.  Y.,  Knopf, 
1917 ;  H.  Walpole,  Joseph  Conrad,  N.  Y.,  Holt  &  Co.,  no 
date,  pp.  127,  etc.) 

Professor  Thomas  G.  Masaryk  of  the  Czech  University 
at  Prague,  a  son  of  a  Czech  coachman,  was  a  blacksmith's 
apprentice  until  his  fifteenth  year.  To-day  he  is  one  of  the 
greatest  Slavic  philosophers,  sociologists,  educators,  poli- 
ticians, and  journalists  of  international  reputation. 

We  could  easily  add  the  names  of  many  other  self-taught 
Slavic  writers,  artists  and  other  distinguished  persons,  but 
space  forbids.  All  those  instances  indicate  the  latent  power 
of  the  Slavs  in  the  field  of  culture  and  civilization.  The 
Slav  is  not  an  inferior  being  to,  for  example,  the  German, 
because  there  are  no  really  inferior  or  superior  races  or 
nations,  but  only  races  and  peoples  living  outside  or  within 
the  influence  of  culture.12  Slavic  great  impressionability, 
intensity,  fundamental  earnestness  and  predisposition  to 
deep  religious  feelings  as  it  is  expressed  by  the  Slavic  in- 
stinctive faith  in  Christianity  and  championship  of  it ;  Slavic 
wonderful  imagination  and  Slavic  peacefulness — all  these 
fundamental  traits  of  the  Slavic  people.  The  Slavs  who 
have  done  what  deserves  admiration  and  gratitude,  what 
helps  other  peoples  and  gives  them  hope,  are  a  great  asset  to 
Humanity. 


CHAPTER  XIH 

PROVERBIAL    WISDOM    OF    THE    SLAVS 

BROADNESS  of  mind  and  largeness  of  heart  of  the 
Slavs  are  virtues  which  are  among  the  commonest 
The  peasantry  of  Slavic  origin,  like  most  agricultural  peo- 
ple, are  subtle  and  cunning  despite  their  simplicity.  The; 
have  a  world  wisdom  all  their  own  and  a  philosophy  of  life 
as  well.  Shrewdness  and  common  practical  sense  are  the 
qualities  by  which  the  Slavs  set  the  highest  store.  Great 
is  the  Slavic  scorn  of  a  man  "without  a  Tzar  x  in  his  head," 
as  a  Russian  proverb  says.  The  Slavic  common  people  have 
a  large  store  of  proverbs  which  are  the  apt  and  often  the 
picturesque  expression  of  a  shrewd  and  practical  wisdom, 
expressed  in  short  and  telling  sentences,  very  often  in  rhyme. 
Just  for  the  sake  of  illustration,  let  us  mention  only  a  few 
Slavic  proverbs,  which  are  the  quintessence  of  that  peo- 
ple's practical  wisdom,  or  the  result  of  their  own  observa- 
tion of  the  laws  ruling  the  practical  life  of  individuals,  so- 
ciety, and  the  nation.  According  to  the  well-known  German 
scholar,  Jakob  Grimm,  the  Serbian  proverbs  "show  with 
what  a  treasure  of  worldly  wisdom  and  sensible  views  the 
Serbian  people  are  endowed." 

RUSSIAN  PROVERBS 

If  the  prince  is  bad,  into  the  mud  with  him. 
Our  souls  are  God's;  our  bodies,  the  Tsar's. 
Do  not  blame  the  mirror,  if  your  face  is  ugly. 
You  look  for  the  horse  you  ride  on  (for  absent-mindedness)' 
When  the  ass  bears  too  light  a  load,  he  wants  to  lie  down. 

238 


Proverbial  Wisdom  of  the  Slavs  289 

No  matter  how  much  you  feed  a  wolf,  he  will  always  return  to 
the  forest. 

If  the  child  does  not  cry,  the  mother  does  not  understand  it. 

An  old  crow  croaks  not  for  nothing. 

When  you  die  even  your  tomb  shall  be  comfortable. 

Dogs  bark  and  the  wind  carries  it  away. 

A  father's  blessing  cannot  be  drowned  by  water  nor  consumed 
by  fire. 

Every  fish  is  not  a  sturgeon. 

Where  there  are  no  fish,  even  a  crawfish  calls  himself  a  fish. 

Cossacks  are  like  children;  when  there  is  little  they'll  eat  it 
all,  when  there's  a  lot  they'll  leave  nothing. 

Every  fox  takes  care  of  its  tail. 

A  fox  sleeps,  but  counts  hens  in  his  dreams. 

An  old  friend  is  better  than  two  new  ones. 

A  present  is  cheap,  but  love  is  dear. 

The  slower  you  go  the  further  you  will  be. 

A  great  guest  is  always  dear  to  a  host 

An  unbidden  guest  is  worse  than  a  Tartar. 

A  great  head  has  great  cares. 

Every  cricket  knows  its  own  hearth. 

Honor  is  on  his  tongue  and  ice  under  it. 

The  open  mouth  never  remains  hungry. 

Alone  like  finger. 

A  husband's  cuffs  leave  no  mark. 

He  runs  from  the  bear  to  fall  in  with  the  wolves. 

A  word  of  kindness  is  better  than  a  fat  pie.  • 

The  nobleman  is  always  in  the  right  when  the  peasant  sues. 

Truth  is  straight  but  judges  are  crooked. 

It  is  a  subject  of  laughter  to  all  the  world,  according  to  the 
German  manner. 

When  you  go  to  law  against  the  emperor,  God  himself  should 
be  the  judge. 

A  living  mouse  is  better  than  a  dead  lion. 

A  good  citizen  owes  his  life  to  his  country. 

A  fool  shoots ;  God  guides  the  bullet. 

He  is  a  fool  who  avoids  the  place  where  he  has  aforetime 
broken  his  nose. 

Not  God  above  gets  all  men's  love. 

One  whip  is  good  enough  for  a  good  horse,  for  a  bad  one  not 
a  thousand. 

The  spoken  word  cannot  be  swallowed. 


240  Who  Are  the  Slav*? 

A  dog  is  wiser  than  a  woman ;  he  does  not  bark  at  his  master. 

If  the  thunder  is  not  loud  the  peasant  forgets  to  cross  himself. 

When  the  priest  visits  you  do  not  be  overjoyed;  he  will  soon 
begin  to  beg. 

Make  thyself  a  sheep  and  the  wolf  is  ready. 

The  overlicking  (flattering)  tongue  soon  makes  a  wound. 

Trust  in  God  but  mind  your  business. 

A  maiden's  heart  is  a  dark  forest. 

That  which  is  taken  in  with  the  milk  only  goes  out  with  the 
same. 

When  money  speaks,  truth  keeps  silent. 

A  mother's  love  will  draw  up  from  the  depths  of  the  sea. 

The  morning  is  wiser  than  the  evening. 

He  who  steadies  himself  between  two  ships  will  certainly  be 
drowned. 

Smoke  rises  only  from  large  blocks  of  wood. 

Men  speak  to  each  other  by  words,  animals  by  signs. 

A  thief  does  not  always  thieve,  but  be  always  on  your  guard 
against  him. 

Every  tribe  has  its  chief,  every  mountain  its  wolf. 

Time  does  not  bow  to  you,  you  must  bow  to  time. 

Man  is  caught  by  his  tongue,  and  an  ox  by  his  horns. 

With  seven  nurses  a  child  will  be  without  eyes. 

Your  feet  are  crooked,  your  hair  is  good  for  nothing,  said  the 
pig  to  the  horse. 

He  who  weeps  from  his  heart  will  provoke  tears  even  from  the 
blind. 

The  wise  man  strikes  twice  against  one  and  the  same  stone. 

Spare  the  rod  and  spoil  the  child. 

Although  a  German  is  a  good  man,  it  is  still  better  to  hang  him. 

A  woman's  hair  is  long,  but  her  sense  short. 

A  word  isn't  a  bird;  if  it  flies  out  you'll  never  catch  it  again. 

Better  to  beg  than  to  steal,  but  better  to  work  than  beg. 

The  burden  is  light  on  the  shoulder  of  another. 

The  prayer  of  the  mother  fetches  her  child  out  of  the  bottom 
of  the  sea. 

Bread  is  our  father,  but  kasha  (porridge)  is  our  mother. 

God  watches  over  little  children  and  drunkards. 

He  deceives  thee,  who  tells  that  he  loves  thee  more  than  thy 
mother  does. 

No  bones  are  broken  by  a  mother's  fist 

He  has  of  (Le.,  is  like)  his  father. 


Proverbial  Wisdom  of  the  Slavs  241 

• 

Be  born  neither  wise  nor  fool,  but  lucky. 

You  should  lecture  neither  child  nor  women. 

The  Russian  is  clever  but  always  too  late. 

When  you  baptize  a  Jew,  keep  him  under  the  water* 

By  birth  a  landlord,  by  deeds  a  Jew. 

A  Christianized  Jew  and  a  reconciled  fire  are  not  to  be  trusted. 

A  Russian  can  be  cheated  only  by  a  gypsy,  a  gypsy  by  a  Jew, 
a  Jew  by  a  Greek,  and  a  Greek  by  a  devil. 

Wherever  there  is  a  German  woman  there  is  a  falsehood,  and 
where  there  is  a  gypsy  a  theft. 

A  German  is  at  ease  only  when  his  paunch  is  well  lined  with 
potatoes  and  he  has  tobacco  to  smoke. 

Who  is  born  a  German  is  punished  enough  by  God. 

One's  head  is  relieved  when  one  curses  a  German. 

A  German  is  like  any  weed,  it  grows  where'er  you  drop  it. 

A  German  is  the  enemy  of  the  Slav. 

For  the  Slavic  tongue  hope  nothing  good  from  the  German. 

God  teaches  man,  but  the  devil  teaches  the  German. 

One  Jew  is  equal  in  cheating  to  two  Greeks,  and  one  Greek 
to  two  Armenians. 

The  Frenchman's  legs  are  thin,  his  soul  little,  he's  fickle  as  the 
wind. 

A  fighting  Frenchman  runs  away  from  even  a  she-goat. 

When  God  made  the  world  he  sent  to  the  Poles  some  reason, 
and  the  feet  of  a  gnat,  but  even  this  little  was  taken  away  by  a 
woman. 

We  are  not  in  Poland,  where  the  women  are  stronger  than 
the  men. 

A  Pole  tells  lies  even  in  his  old  age. 

Man  proposes,  God  disposes. 

Tis  not  the  position  that  adorns  a  man,  but  the  man  the 
position. 

To-day  in  purple,  to-morrow  in  the  grave. 

Every  baron  has  his  fancy. 

So  many  men,  so  many  minds. 

To  teach  a  fool  is  like  curing  the  head. 

One  need  neither  sow  nor  reap  fools — they  grow  freely. 
Riches  are  of  little  use  to  a  fool. 

If  the  bird  sings  too  early,  beware  of  the  cat. 

What  is  sport  to  the  cat  is  terror  to  the  mouse. 

Thievish  as  a  cat  and  timid  as  a  hare. 

Shear  your  sheep,  but  don't  skin  them. 


248  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Beware  of  the  fore  part  of  an  ox,  the  hind  part  of  a 
and  all  sides  of  a  monk. 

Speak  of  the  devil  and  he  is  sure  to  appear. 

Hawks  do  not  pick  out  hawk's  eyes. 

A  bull  cannot  be  skinned  twice. 

What  the  sober  man  retaineth  the  drunkard  revealethu 

Wine  gladdens  the  heart. 

The  ocean  is  but  knee-deep  to  a  drunken  man. 

Love  does  much,  but  money  does  more. 

Misfortune  never  comes  alone. 

Fortune  favors  fools. 

The  rarer  the  visits,  the  more  welcome  the  guest. 

A  flatterer  is  as  bad  as  a  liar. 

Out  of  the  abundance  of  the  heart  the  mouth  speaketh. 

Believe  only  half  of  what  you  hear. 

Words  as  honey,  deeds  as  gall. 

You  must  reap  what  you  have  sown. 

As  one  makes  his  bed  so  he  must  lie  in  it. 

As  is  the  father,  so  are  the  children. 

If  the  father  is  a  fisherman  the  children  look  into  the  water. 

A  good  friend  is  worth  a  hundred  relations. 

They  are  berries  of  the  same  field. 

The  end  crowns  the  work. 

Walk  f ast  and  you  catch  misfortune,  walk  slowly  and  it  catches 
you. 

The  devil  grew  sick,  and  a  monk  he  would  be. 

All  went  well,  but  the  devil  brought  ill-luck. 

A  full  man  does  not  understand  a  hungry  man. 

A  hungry  belly  has  no  ears. 

No  man  can  serve  two  masters. 

Nothing  can  be  made  out  of  nothing. 

All  is  not  gold  that  glitters. 

One  nail  drives  out  another. 

One  woman  a  market,  two  a  fair. 

Strike  the  iron  while  it  is  hot. 

Science  cannot  be  acquired  without  pain. 

Of  two  evils  choose  the  least. 

The  pitcher  goes  so  often  to  the  well  that  it  comes  broken  at 
last. 

What  is  fallen  from  the  cart  is  lost. 

Still  water  runs  deep. 

Measure  thy  cloth  ten  times,  thou  canst  cut  it  but  once. 


Proverbial  Wisdom  of  the  Slavs  843 

irfi      No  rose  without  a  thorn. 

Do  not  spit  into  the  well — you  may  have  to  drink  out  of  it 

Spit  in  his  eyes,  and  he  will  say  it  is  the  dew  of  heaven. 

Twice  the  wife  is  dear  to  her  husband — when  he  marries  her, 
and  when  he  buries  her. 
itt        If  you  go  to  war,  pray;  if  you  go  on  a  sea- journey,  pray 
twice;  but  pray  three  times  when  you  are  going  to  be  married. 

He  has  not  known  misfortune  who  has  not  married  a  young 
widow. 

Poverty  is  no  vice. 

First  investigate  and  then  condemn. 

The  first  wife  is  from  God,  the  second  from  man,  the  third 
from  the  devil. 
*         There  is  no  rule  without  an  exception. 

His  face  is  ugly,  but  his  mind  is  upright 

Many  are  called,  but  few  are  chosen. 

Money  begets  money. 

Fools  ride  in  carriages  while  clever  people  walk  on  foot. 
)fi         Necessity  has  its  own  law. 

Necessity  has  no  laws. 

He  who  has  not  been  to  sea  does  not  know  what  suffering 
means. 
$  If  you  have  had  enough  of  your  friend,  grant  him  a  loan. 

Who  wants  to  know  much  must  sleep  little. 

Well  begun  is  half  done. 

All  beginnings  are  hard. 

Like  father,  like  son. 

Many  words,  but  no  sense. 

Not  all  who  sing  are  happy. 

The  poor  sing  songs,  while  the  rich  only  listen. 

He  likes  it  as  a  dog  the  stick. 

There  are  no  goods  without  pains. 

A  bad  peace  is  better  than  a  good  quarrel. 

God  is  too  high,  and  the  Tzar  too  far  away. 

One  spark  set  Moscow  on  fire. 

A  husband  is  feather  of  his  wife,  a  wife  is  the  crown  of  her 
husband. 

Let  there  only  be  mind,  and  the  devil  will  not  fail. 
I  He  is  stupid  as  a  cork. 

!  Even  God  cannot  satisfy  everybody. 


244  Who  Are  the  Slavsf 


THE  SERBIAN  PROVERBS 

Better  to  look  from  the  mountain  than  from  the  dungeon. 

Every  cow  licks  her  own  calf. 

The  best  man  in  the  field  is  the  most  worthy  of  a  crown. 
f  The  willing  dancer  is  easily  played  to. 

Without  tools  there  is  no  trade. 

Without  discussion  no  resolution. 

He  who  works  has  much,  he  who  saves,  stall  more. 

Woe  to  the  legs  under  a  foolish  head. 

Woe  to  the  house  who  has  no  master. 

The  lie  has  short  legs. 

The  bottom  of  a  lie  is  easily  seen. 

Who  readily  lies  readily  steals. 

Who  is  quick  to  believe  is  quickly  mistaken. 

A  stone  that  is  often  moved  does  not  cover  itself  with  moss. 

Who  does  not  know  how  to  serve  cannot  know  how  to  command. 
'/Who  makes  frequent  inquiries  about  the  road  does  not  go 
astray. 

Who  does  not  take  care  for  the  goods  of  other  people  will  never 
have  his  own. 
7  If  you  wish  to  know  what  a  man  is,  place  him  in  authority. 

It  is  better  to  have  an  ounce  of  wisdom  than  a  hundredweight 
of  physical  strength. 

Better  ever  than  never. 

Better  something  than  nothing. 
/It  is  better  not  to  begin  than  not  to  finish. 

The  head  is  older  than  the  book  (  i.e.,  the  head  is  more  to  be 
respected  than  the  book). 

Debt  is  a  bad  companion. 

When  a  man  is  not  good  himself,  he  likes  to  talk  of  what  is 
wrong  in  other  people. 

When  a  man  undertakes  something  he  ought  to  persevere. 

As  the  master  is,  so  also  are  the  servants. 

Who  judges  hastily  will  repent  quickly. 

Who  up  to  his  twentieth  year  does  not  save  some  money,  will 
be  a  burden  to  the  family  to  which  he  belongs. 

Who  wishes  to  rest  when  he  gets  old  ought  to  work  while  he 
is  young. 


Proverbial  Wisdom  of  the  Slavs  845 

Union  builds  the  house. 
*+  Women  will  keep  only  such  secrets  of  which  they  do  not  know 
anything. 

Women  are  there  to  talk,  men  to  work* 

Woman  has  nine  souls  (other  version:    Nine  lives  like  a  cat). 

A  man  can  show  his  wife,  arms  and  horse  to  his  friends,  but 
he  should  never  entrust  them  to  their  hands. 

As  we  cannot  do  as  we  will,  we  will  do  as  we  can. 

If  I  cannot  propose  a  toast,  I  can  drink  the  wine. 

A  sick  person  eats  little,  but  spends  much. 

Better  let  the  village  perish  than  the  old  customs  in  the 
village. 

We  bend  the  tree  when  it  is  young. 

An  ounce  of  good  luck  is  better  than  hundreds  of  pounds  of 
brain. 

The  fools  build  the  houses;  the  wise  men  buy  them  when  they 
are  ready. 

Even  the  singing  requires  some  effort. 

Great  people  and  dogs  never  shut  the  door  behind  themselves 
when  they  leave. 

Vineyards  have  no  need  of  prayers,  but  of  mattocks. 

A  cheerful  heart  spins  the  flax. 

More  men  die  from  eating  than  of  hunger  and  thirst. 

The  devil  never  sleeps. 

Where  the  devil  cannot  cause  a  mischief  there  he  sends  an  old 
woman,  and  she  does  it 

Even  the  Holy  Patriarch,  when  hungry,  will  steal  a  piece  of 
bread. 

Two  men  without  souls,  the  third  man  without  head  (i.  e.,  false 
witnesses  may  bring  about  the  condemnation  of  an  innocent  man). 

A  good  merchandise  easily  finds  a  market. 

In  the  forests  a  tree  leans  on  'tree,  in  the  nation  a  man  leans 
on  man. 

Where  big  bells  ring,  the  little  bells  are  not  heard. 

Although  a  cow  may  be  black  her  milk  is  white. 

The  farmer  has  black  hands  but  white  bread. 

A  wise  man  walks  slowly,  but  reaches  his  goal  quickly. 

A  castle,  offered  for  a  dinar  (the  Serbian  silver  coin,  equiva- 
lent to  a  French  franc),  but  there  is  no  dinar. 

A  kind  word  opens  the  iron  door. 

It  is  better  to  have  profit-selling  bran  than  to  have  loss-selling 
gold. 


246  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

If  the  merchant  were  always  only  to  win  he  would  be  called 
winner  and  not  merchant. 

The  patch  sustains  the  household. 

Mend  the  hole  while  it  is  small. 

Who  does  not  mend  old  clothes  will  not  wear  new  ones. 

The  unjustly  acquired  wealth  never  reaches  the  third  genera- 
tion. 

Who  hopes  to  get  a  profit  ought  to  be  prepared  also  for  a  loss. 

Who  intends  to  save  ought  to  begin  early. 

It  is  easier  to  earn  than  to  keep. 

Who  asks  at  once  for  much  returns  home  with  the  empty  sack 

If  a  man  does  not  begin  to  save  while  the  sack  of  wheat  is 
full,  he  will  not  save  much  when  the  wheat  is  at  the  bottom  of 
the  sack. 

Keep  white  money  in  reserve  for  black  days. 

Without  health  there  is  no  wealth. 

It  is  not  easy  to  meet  the  good,  but  it  is  easy  to  recognise  it 

A  middling  good  luck  is  the  best. 

Boast  to  a  stranger,  complain  only  to  a  friend. 

Every  loss  teaches  men  to  be  wiser. 

Work  as  if  you  are  to  live  a  hundred  years;  pray  to  God  as  if 
you  are  to  die  to-morrow. 

An  earnest  work  is  never  lost. 

Who  does  not  take  care  for  little  never  can  have  enough. 

With  whom  they  see  you,  with  him  they  put  you  on  the  same 
list 

He  who  mixes  with  the  refuse  ought  not  to  be  astonished  if 
the  pigs  devour  him. 

The  figs  on  the  far  side  of  the  hedge  are  sweeter. 

A  smooth  river  washes  away  its  bank. 

One  does  not  feel  three  hundred  blows  on  another's  back. 

It  is  sometimes  right  to  obey  a  sensible  wife. 

Blame  a  man  when  he  can  hear  you,  praise  him  when  he  is 
away. 

Better  to  be  the  cock  for  one  day  than  the  hen  for  a  month. 

A  migHty  river  owes  its  power  to  the  little  brooks. 

A  sulking  priest  will  get  no  stipend. 

Barking  dogs  do  not  trouble  the  sea. 

A  sheep  which  finds  its  own  wool  burdensome  is,  like  its  wool, 
worth  nothing. 

An  apple  that  ripens  late  keeps  longest. 

You  cannot  possibly  bake  ginger-bread  for  all  the  world. 


Proverbial  Wisdom  of  the  Slavs  247 

When  the  thunder  roars  loudest  the  rain  is  nothing. 

Woe  to  the  mother-in-law  who  has  to  live  in  the  house  of  her 
son-in-law. 

Who  possesses  the  shore  possesses  the  sea ;  and  the  castle  is  his 
who  holds  the  plain. 

Why  is  the  devil  so  wise?    Because  he  is  so  old. 

Man  resembles  an  inflated  tube  (Compare  it  with  Seleucus 
in  Petronii  Cena  Trimalchionis :  "lieu,  eheu!  uterus  inflati  am- 
bulamus."). 

If  an  old  dog  barks  looks  out  for  mischief. 

If  you  do  not  feed  the  cat  you  must  feed  the  mice. 

If  close  enough  even  a  green  branch  will  be  burnt  together 
with  a  dry  one. 

If  one  has  not  got  the  penny,  a  palace  is  too  dear  even  at  that 
price. 

If  Fortune  does  not  wait  for  you,  you  cannot  overtake  her  even 
with  the  fastest  horse. 

It  is  the  foolish  that  fight  the  bottle  and  the  wise  that  drink  the 
wine. 

It  is  an  easy  job  to  shoot  from  behind  a  big  tree. 

It  is  an  easy  matter  to  throw  a  stone  into  the  Danube,  but  very 
difficult  to  get  it  out. 

•Twice  only  man  rejoices,  when  he  marries  a  wife  and  when 
he  buries  her.   , 

The  grave-digger  buries  exactly  what  the  cradle  lulled  to  sleep. 

The  merchant  is  a  huntsman.  (Tennyson  says:  "Who  but 
a  fool  would  have  faith  in  a  tradesman's  ware  or  his  word.") 

There  is  as  little  measure  in  the  Main  as  faithfulness  in  fickle 
men. 

The  ox  is  tied  by  his  horns,  man  by  his  tongue. 

He  who  spares  the  guilty  harms  the  innocent. 

He  who  buys  what  he  does  not  want  will  soon  have  to  sell 
the  things  he  does  want. 

Boast  when  you  are  with  foreigners,  but  complain  only  to 
your  own  people. 

Even  our  favorite  guest  is  a  bore  after  three  days. 

Even  the  cow  defends  herself  with  her  trail. 

Give  me  a  friend  who  will  weep  with  me ;  those  who  will  laugh 
with  me  I  can  find  myself. 

He  who  has  not  learnt  something  at  twenty  years  of  age, 
nor  saved  something  at  thirty,  will  be  a  burden  to  his  family. 


248  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Every  one  attempts  to  bring  all  the  water  he  can  to  his  own 
mill. 

Fortune  at  first  gives  yon  a  glass  brimming  over  with  blos- 
soms; woo  her  again  and  she  hands  you  a  glass  full  of  wine; 
marry  a  third  wife  and  the  glass  i»  filled  with  poison. 
*£very  parson's  purse  is  deep. 

You  must  hot  bark  if  you  cannot  bile! 

What  the  winter  wears  out  the  summer  does  not  see. 

My  head  will  suffice  to  pay  even  for  the  Tzar's. 

No  grass  is  left  where  an  army  passes. 

People  with  white  hands  like  other  people's  work  best. 

Poverty  and  cough  cannot  be  concealed. 

Since  we  cannot  do  as  well,  we  will  do  as  we  can. 

Speak  the  truth  but  then  clear  out  quickly. 

Strike  out  new  roads  but  stick  to  your  old  friends. 

Marry  with  your  ears  and  with  your  eyes  (Nietzsche  in  his 
Human,  All-Too-Human — see  the  sixth  volume  of  The  Work*  of 
F.  Nietzsche,  edited  by  Dr.  O.  Levy,  N.  Y.,  Macmillan — says: 
"Before  entering  on  a  marriage  one  should  ask  one's  self  the 
question:  'Do  you  think  you  will  pass  your  time  well  with  this 
woman  till  your  old  age?'  All  else  in  marriage  is  transitory; 
talk,  however,  occupies  most  of  the  time  of  the  association." 
Maximillian  A.  Miigge  says  that,  no  doubt,  the  transitoriness  of 
beauty  and  the  great  importance  of  sound  information  about  the 
character  and  affairs  of  the  "intended"  are  stressed  by  this  Ser- 
bian proverb). 

Trust  no  one  but  yourself  and  your  steed. 

To  run  away  is  disgraceful  but  decidedly  useful. 

Three  hundred  good  intentions  in  the  evening;  in  the  morning, 
but  Hell's  paving  stones. 

The  soldier  in  peace  time  is  to  us  what  the  stove  is  in  summer. 

The  coals  under  the  slack  burn  you  must 

The  edge  of  a  woman's  tongue  is  keener  than  that  of  a  Turk- 
ish sword. 

The  estimate  of  travelling  expenditure  is  no  good  on  the 
journey. 

The  man  who  has  no  sense  of  honor  is  without  a  soul. 

The  man  who  says  right  is  right  will  never  possess  even  a  cow 
to  milk. 

The  man  who  weeps  over  the  world  will  die  without  eyes. 

There  is  no  need  to  pray  for  ruin  and  death. 

There  is  no  stronghold  more  impregnable  than  a  poor  man 


Proverbial  Wisdom  of  the  Slavs  849 

(because  be  has  nothing  and  fears  nothing). 

Better  to  be  in  the  grave  than  to  live  a  slave. 

Beat  a  bad  man  and  he  will  but  grow  worse. 

Avoid  both  the  fool  and  the  saint! 

A   stupid  fox  traps  himself  with  one  foot  but  a  clever  one 
with  all  four. 

A  cheese  that  weeps,  and  a  whisky  that  warms  are  worth  some- 
thing. 

A  dog  that  is  to  be  killed  is  named  a  mad  dog. 

A  good  reputation  is  known  far  and  wide,  but  a  bad  repu- 
tation reaches  even  to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

A  honeyed  mouth  opens  iron  gates. 

A  sheep  which  finds  its  own  wool  burdensome  is,  like  its  wool, 
worth  nothing. 

It  is  better  to  die  than  to  have  evil  offspring. 

It  is  better  to  return  in  the  middle  of  one's  journey  than  to 
pursue  it  to  the  end  of  a  bad  road. 

Look  at  the  mother  first  and  then  marry  her  daughter. 

Man  is  harder  than  a  rock  and  more  fragile  than  an  egg. 

Man  goes  through  the  world  like  a  bee  through  the  blossoms. 

Man  is  a  learner  all  his  life  and  yet  he  dies*  in  ignorance. 

He  who  deceives  me  once  is  a  scoundrel,  but  he  who  deceives 
me  often  is  a  smart  man. 
iJHe  is  not  an  honest  man  who  has  burnt  his  tongue  and  does 
not  tell  the  company  that  the  soup  is  hot 

Even  God  has  not  been  able  to  please  everybody. 

God  comes  with  velvet  feet,  but  with  hands  of  iron. 

God  does  not  love  a  man  who  never  suffered. 

God  is  with  the  worker. 

As  long  as  a  man  is  begging  he  has  a  golden  mouth;  but  he 
turns  nasty  when  he  is  to  repay. 

Truth  is  slow  but  far-reaching. 

Only  in  the  union  of  Serbs  is  salvation. 

Meat  is  only  good  when  outside  the  hide  and  fish  when  out  of 
the  water. 

My  castle  may  be  small,  but  I  am  the  governor. 

Mightier  than  the  Tzar's  will  is  the  will  of  God. 

Sooner   will   a  mother   forget  her   offspring  than   God   his 
creatures. 

Some  people  can  even  make  lead  float  where  others  will  see 
their  very  straws  sink. 

Not  the  thought  is  the  sin,  but  the  deed. 


250  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

People  always  chastise  the  fiddler  of  truth  with  his  own  bow. 

One  should  cease  praying  to  a  saint  who  does  not  help. 

Rather  fight  with  a  hero  than  kiss  a  coward. 

Scarcely  has  the  hungry  beggar-woman  eaten  her  fill  than  she 
wants  people  to  call  her  Madam. 

Priest  and  peasant  know  more  than  the  priest  alone. 

Pigs  do  not  bite  one  another,  but  as  soon  as  they  behold  the 
wolf  they  fight  him,  united. 

Better  Turkish  hatred  than  German  love. 

A  German  isn't  afraid  of  losing  his  underwear  (because  lie 
doesn't  wear  any). 

THE  POLISH  PROVERBS 

Mountain  may  not  meet  mountain,  but  man  will  always  meet 
man. 

Better  poor,  young  and  wise,  than  rich,  old  and  a  fool. 

The  hen's  eyes  follow  her  eggs. 

He  who  plays  with  a  sword  plays  with  the  devil. 

The  lips  that  curse  shall  want  bread. 

The  devil  alone  can  cheat  the  Hebrew. 

He  is  a  German,  do  not  believe  in  him. 

As  long  as  the  world  exists,  the  German  never  was  a  brother 
to  a  Pole. 

A  German  deceives  the  Pole,  the  French,  the  German ;  a  Span- 
iard, the  French ;  a  Jew,  the  Spaniard,  the  devil  only,  the  Jew. 

The 'Italian  is  for  the  physician,  the  German  for  the  merchant, 
and  the  Pole  for  the  hetman  (chieftain). 

Only  what  I  drink  is  mine. 

The  devil  is  not  so  black  as  he  is  painted. 

The  fox  goes  through  the  corn  and  does  not  eat  but  brushes  it 
down  with  his  tail. 

A  guest  and  a  fish  after  three  days  are  poison. 

A  common  word  is  always  correct. 

Better  under  the  beard  of  the  old  than  the  whip  of  the  young. 

Man  cannot  divide  beauty  into  dollars. 

A  church  stone  drops  gold. 

The  cow  that  does  not  eat  with  the  oxen,  either  eats  before  or 
after  them. 

I  see  by  my  daughter-in-law's  eyes  when  the  devil  takes  hold 
of  her. 

The  devil  is  fond  of  his  own. 


Proverbial  Wisdom  of  the  Slavs  251 

Who  places  his  confidence  in  a  woman  is  a  fool. 
Friends  and  mules  fail  us  at  hard  passes. 
Every  one  has  his  hands  turned  towards  himself. 
The  nobleman  on  his  plot  of  ground  is  equal  to  Wojewode  or 
Palatine. 

He  that  is  unkind  to  his  own,  will  be  unkind  to  others,  etc. 

THE  CZECH  PROVERBS 

As  you  will  respect  your  parents  so  your  children  will  respect 
you. 

He  shall  not  tell  what  he  does  not  know. 

Who  keeps  silent  teaches  two. 

A  good  beginning  is  half  the  problem  of  work. 

Still  waters  run  deep. 

He  has  more  in  one  finger  than  another  in  his  whole  body. 

Although  the  child  does  wrong  still  the  mother  loves  it. 

Be  friendly  with  good  people;  stay  away  from  bad  people. 

Where  there  is  a  German  woman,  there  is  false-heartedness — 
"where  there  is  a  gypsy,  there's  robbery. 

Do  not  believe  in  a  Hungarian  unless  he  has  three  eyes  in  his 
forehead. 

We  have  everything  but  salt 

Who  praises  himself  does  not  carry  much  in  his  head. 

Peace  with  the  Germans  is  like  that  between  a  wolf  and  a  lamb. 

Whenever  there  is  a  German  present,  even  the  nails  quake. 

Keep  your  eye  on  everything  if  you  don't  want  the  Germans 
to  steal  it. 

It's  a  German,  don't  trust  him. 

Other  Slavs  also  have  their  proverbs  which  are  of  sim- 
ilar type,  but  the  space  does  not  allow  us  to  enter  here  into 
their  proverbial  capacity.  [There  are  several  collections  of 
such  proverbs  in  almost  all  Slavic  dialects.  Russian  col- 
lections are  published  by  Vladimir  Dahl  (1862),  F.  Busla- 
yev  (1890),  V.  J.  Snycgirev  (1848),  Rel.  Ilkevich  (1884), 
V.  S.  Vislochy  (1869),  J.  Nosovich  (1852),  W.  Dybowsky, 
T.  Bogdanovich  (1785),  Barsovel  (1770),  D.  Kniazevich 
(1828),  J.  Snegriv  (1881),  A.  Yermolov  (1908),  V.  N. 
Peretz   (1898),  A.  L.   Pogodin   (1903),  I.  L.   Illyustrov 


252  Who  Are  the  Slavst 

(1915),  D.  Byelov  (1884),  A.  S.  Arkhangelsk!  (1904), 
N.  F.  Sumtzov  (1897),  L.  Segal  (Russian  Proverbs  and  their 
English  Equivalents  (London,  Paul  &  Co.,  1917,  68)  ;  J. 
Altman  (Die  Sprichworter  der  Russen9  in:  Jahrb.  f.  slav. 
Lit.,  vol.  26-27,  1855,  877-356) ;  B.  Mannassewitsch  (Rus- 
sicismen,  Leipzig,  Gerhardt,  1881,  48);  Altslawische  und 
Russische  Sprichworter  (4tcK  f.  slav.  Phil.,  xiii,   1854, 
p.  60),  etc.  Polish  collections  are  published  by  A.  Weryha- 
Darovski   (1874),  F.   K.   Brzozowski   (1896),  Dr.   Andr. 
Cinciol  (1885),  Oskar  Kolberg  (1865-98),  Wojcicki  (War- 
saw,   1886),    Adalberg    (Sprichworterlexikon,    Warschau, 
1894),  Wurzboch  (Die  Sprichworter  der  Polen  historiech 
erlautert,  Lemberg,  1846,  new  ed.,  1852),  etc.     The  prov- 
erbs of  the  Lusatian  Serbs  are  collected  by  Jan  R.  Wjela 
(Sprichworter,  Berlin,  1909).  The  Czechoslovak  collections 
are  published  by  Jan  Amos  Komensky  or  Comenius  (1901), 
V.  Hykes  (1874),  V.  Flajshaus  (Die  dltesten  bohndechen 
Sprichversammlwng9  in:  Arch.  f.  slav.  Philol.,  xxviii,  1906, 
284-92),  K.  Hruby  (1880),  Jan  Nep.  Stark  (1871),  A. 
Rybichky  (1872),  Josef  Dobrowsky  (1804;  in  German), 
Fr.  D.  Trunka  (1881),  P.  Dolezale  (1746),  Antonin  Ber- 
noulak   (1790),  J.   Rybay.     The  Kashub  collections   are 
published  by  Florian  Cenova  (1866),  St.  Cejanov,  Voj ska- 
sin.    The  Slovene  collections  are  published  by  Am.  Janezice 
(1852),  F.  Kabek  (1887).     The  Bulgarian  collections  are 
published  by  Iv.  Bogoyev  (1842),  Ljub.  Karavelov  (1861), 
Vasily  Choljakov  (1872),  and  H.  Bernard,  P.  Slaveikoff,  & 
J.  Dillon  (The  Shade  of  the  Balkans:  Being  a  Collection  of 
Bulgarian  Folksongs  and  Proverbs,  London,  Nutt,  1904,  pp. 
828).  The  Serbo-Croatian  collections  are  published  by  Ka- 
radzich  (1835;  2nd  edition,  Vienna,  1849),  Mijat  Stojano- 
vich    (1866),   Gjuro    Danichich    (1871),   T.    Kasumovich 
(1911),  M.  L.  Popovich  &  Veljko  Petrovich  (1907),  T.  Di- 
mitrijevich  (1918),  A.  Hilferding,  etc.    There  is  a  Magyar 
collection  of  the  Serbian  proverbs :  Szerb  Nepdalok  is  Hot- 


Proverbial  Wisdom  of  the  Slavs  253 

regSky  Az  eredetibol  forditotti  Sz6kacs  J.  Mdsodik  KonyvtAr, 
Sz.  229,  1875.  See  also  Maximilian  A.  Miigge's  Serbian 
Folk  Songs,  Fairy  Tales  and  Proverbs,  London,  Drane's 
Danegeld  House,  1916,  pp.  147-152;  National  Proverbs: 
Serbia,  London,  1917,  91 ;  Acs,  K.9  Magyar,  Nemet,  Olasz, 
Roman  (Olah),  Czeck-tot  £s  Szerb  beszelgetesek  otton  es 
uton,  Pest,  Leufler  &  Stolp,  1859.] 


CHAPTER  XIV 

LINGUISTIC    TRAITS 

SLAVIC  intellectual  originality  is  also  shown  in  the  ex- 
pression, in  the  Slavic  language,  which  like  Greek,  Latin 
and  Anglo-Saxon  belongs  to  the  great  Indo-European  or 
Aryan  linguistic  family  of  which  Sanskrit  is  the  best  known 
form.  (Prichard,  in  his  Eastern  Origin  of  the  Celtic  Na- 
tions, London,  1831,  declares  the  Celts  allied  by  language 
with  the  Slavs,  Germans  and  Pelagian  stocks.)  Compara- 
tive philology  shows  clearly  that  of  all  European  languages 
the  Slavic  idioms  stand  the  nearest  to  the  old  Indo-Iranian 
stocks.  Among  these  languages  Slavic  is  most  closely  con- 
nected with  the  so-called  Baltic  group  (Old  Prussian,  Lettic, 
and  Lithuanian).  (Auguste  Compte  prophesied  a  priori 
that  the  comparative  study  of  languages  will  lead  to  the 
recognition  of  their  unity  as  a  historical  fact,  for,  he  says, 
"Each  kind  of  animal  has  but  one  cry.")  *  Following  the  di- 
vision of  the  Slavic  nations  or  tribes  into  the  eastern  and 
western  stems,  their  languages  have  been  divided — in  1828 — 
by  Josef  Dobrovsky,2  the  "patriarch  of  Slavic  philol- 
ogy," into  two  classes,  the  first  containing  the  Russian  and 
the  Serbian  varieties,  the  second  embracing  the  Czech  and 
the  Polish  idioms.  It  is  the  first  attempt  at  a  scientific  clas- 
sification of  the  Slavic  dialects  or  languages.  He  recog- 
nized 9  Slavic  peoples  and  tongues,  viz.,  Russian,  Illyrian 
or  Serb,  Croat,  Slovene,  Korotanish,  Slovak,  Czech,  Lusa- 
tian,  and  Polish.  Alexander  N.  Pypin  and  Vladimir  Spaso- 
vich,8  in  their  History  of  Slavic  Literatures,  classify  the 
Slavic   languages    into   two    branches:    South-eastern   and 

254 


Linguistic  Traits  255 

Western.4  A  later  somewhat  conventional  division  was  into 
Eastern,  Southern,  and  Western.  In  his  Slavic  Ethnology 
(1842)  Pavel  Shafarik  enumerated  6  languages  with  13 
dialects  (Russian,  Bolgarish,  Illyrian,  Lechich,  Czech, 
Lusatian).  The  great  Russian  scholar,  J.  Sreznejevsky, 
held  that  there  were  8  Slavic  tongues  (Great  Russian,  Little 
Russian,  Serbo-Croat,  Korotonish,  Polish,  Lusatian,  Czech, 
Slovak).  In  1865  A.  Schleicher  enumerated  8  Slavic  lan- 
guages (Polish,  Lusatian,  Czech,  Great  Russian,  Little  Rus- 
sian, Serb,  Bulgarian,  and  Slovene).  In  1907  Dm.  Florin- 
sky  enumerated  9  Slavic  tongues  (Russian,  Bulgarian,  Ser- 
bo-Croat, Slovene,  Czecho-Moravian,  Slovak,  Lusatian,  Po- 
lish, and  Kashube).  In  1898  Vatroslav  Jagich  held  that 
there  were  8  Slavic  languages  (Polish,  Lusatian,  Czech, 
Great  Russian,  Little  Russian,  Slovene,  Serbo-Croat,  Bul- 
garian). Franz  Mikloshich  counted  nine  Slavic  languages; 
be  considers  the  Slavic  dialects  without  trying  to  reduce 
them  to  groups:  Palaeo  or  Old  Slovenian,  Neo-Slovenian, 
Bulgarian,  Serbo-Croatian,  Little  Russian,  Russian,  Czech, 
Polish,  Upper  Lusatian  and  Lower  Lusatian.5 

Though  attempts  at  a  genetic  classification  must  be  fu- 
tile, the  labors  of  Slavic  linguists  have  ascertained  a  num- 
ber of  marked  peculiarities,  such  as  the  preservation,  to  a 
large  extent,  of  the  primitive  free  accentuation;  complete- 
ness of  their  system  of  declensions,  the  nouns,  pronouns,  and 
adjectives  have  seven  cases,  the  absence  of  pronouns  in  the 
conjugation  of  the  verb,  pure  vowel-endings,  the  fixed  quan- 
tity of  the  syllables,  the  free  construction  of  sentences,  the 
richness  of  their  vocabulary,  the  want  of  articles  (as  in 
Latin),  with  the  exception  of  the  Bulgarian,  which  suffixes 
one  to  the  noun ;  they  have  three  genders ;  some  dialects  have 
a  dual,  in  which  the  nominative  and  accusative,  the  genitive 
and  locative,  the  dative  and  instrumental  cases  are  always 
alike ;  the  verbs  are  divided  into  perfect  and  imperfect,  whose 
relation  to  each  other  is  about  the  same  as  that  of  the  per- 


256  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

feet  and  imperfect  tenses  in  the  conjugation  of  the  Latin 
verb;  all  the  dialects  are  comparatively  poor  in  vowels,  and 
like  the  oriental  languages  poor  in  diphthongs;  there  is  a 
great  variety  of  consonants,  and  especially  of  sibilants,  but 
f  is  to  be  found  only  in  the  Serbian;  Slavic  words  seldom 
begin  with  a,  and  hardly  ever  with  e,  the  letters  I  and  r  have 
in  some  Slavic  tongues  the  value  of  vowels,  and  words  like 
tvrdy  (hard)  vjtr  (morning)  are  in  metre  used  as  words 
of  two  syllables.  Slavic  surnames  are  many  times  long  and 
melodious,  ending  with  vich  (or  witch),  which  formerly  was 
a  sign  of  blood-royal.  The  Slavic  word  nov  means  merely 
new, — one  of  the  words,  by  the  way,  showing  the  affinity 
of  the  Slavic  with  Latin,  English,  and  the  other  Indo-Euro- 
pean tongues — and  is  suggestive  not  only  of  new  land,  but 
of  new  peoples  and  new  ideas.  (Professor  Barrows  is  work- 
ing with  Leo  Zelenka  Lerando  of  Ohio  State  University  on 
an  interesting  pamphlet :  Phonetics  of  Slavic  Languages  and 
English  as  aid  for  the  American  or  English  student  studying 
Slavic  languages  and  the  immigrant  studying  English).6 

The  following  main  characteristics  of  the  Slavic  tongues 
must  be  especially  pointed  out:  First,  disappearance  of 
closed  syllables,  entailing  the  loss  of  final  consonants,  as 
"domu"  ("house";  Old  Church  Slavic  =  O.  Ch.  S.);  "dom" 
(Russian  or  R.,  Serbo-Croatian  or  S.  C,  Bulgarian  or  B., 
Slovene  or  Se.),  "dum"  (Polish  or  P.,  Czech  or  Cz.),  wdamasw 
(Sanskrit  or  Skt.),  &6pos  (Greek  or  6k.),  "domus"  (Latin 
or  Lat.). 

Second,  monophthongization  of  primitive  diphthongs  as 
zima"( winter;  Common  Slavic  or  C.  S.),  x«M<*  (6k.), 
ucho"  or  "ukho"  (ear;  S.  C),  "auris"  (Lat.). 

Third,  change  of  short  "i"  and  "u"  into  indistinct  sounds, 
«i",  "u",  in  Old  Slavic  (O.  S.),  as  "vidova"  (widow;  O.  Ch. 
S.),  "vidhAva"  (Skt.),  "vidua"  (Lat.). 

Fowrth,  development  of  nasal  vowels,  as  "petu"  (five;  O. 
Ch.  S.),  "pie*"  (P.),  "pet"  (S.  C),  "pafica"  (Skt.),     *bnt 


« 
« 


Linguistic  Traits  £57 

(Gk.),  "quinque"  (Lat.)»  "penkl"  (Lithuanian  or  Lith.). 

Fifth,  development  of  the  peculiar  sound  "y"  from  the 
primitive  "u",  as  "dymu"  (smoke;  O.  Ch.  S.),  "dym"  (R., 
P.,  Cz.,  S.  C,  Se.),  "dhu  mas"  (Skt.).  0uji6s  (Gk.),  "fumus" 
(Lat.),  "dumai"  (Lith.). 

Siarth,  change  of  the  palatal  «kh"  into  "s",  "g",  "gfc" 
into  "z",  as  (1)  "k"— "slovo"  (word;  C.  S.),«Xwt6i  (Gk.), 
"inclutus"  (Lat.);  "cloth"  (Old  Irish  or  O.  I.),  "s'rutas" 
(Skt.)  ;  (8)  «g"— "znati"  (to  know;  O.  Ch.  S.),  "znatf  - 
(R.),  "znati"  (S.  C,  Se.),  "znac"  (P.),  fv^tmm  (Gk.), 
gnoscere"  (Lat.),  "jfia"  (Skt.),  "zin6ti"  (Lith.);  (8) 
gh"— "azu"  (I.;  O.  Ch.  S.),  "aham"  (Skt.),  "az"  (B.), 
ky&  (Gk.),  "ego"  (Lat.),  "ik"  (Gothic  or  Goth.). 

Seventh,  change  of  primitive  intervocalic  "a"  into  "ch" 
or  "kh"— "ucho"  (ear;  C.  S.),  "ausis"  (Lith.),  "auris"  / 
(Lat.),  "auso"  (Goth.). 

Eighth,  palatization  of  the  gutturals  "g",  "k",  "kh",  into 
"i"  (zh),  "i"  (ch),  "5"  (sh)  before  palatal  vowels  "e",  «i", 
"P%  "e"  (e),  and  "j";  later  into  «z",  "c",  "s",  before  "e" 
and  "i"  resulting  from  primitive  "ei",  "oi",  as  (1)  "J"  (zh) 
— "zhivu"  (alive;  O.  Ch.  S.),  "vivus"  (Lat.),  puw  (Gk.), 
"beo"  (O.  I.),  "quius"  (Goth.),  "jrvas"  (Skt.),  "gy>as" 
(Lith.);  "ch"— "ochese"  (gen.  sing,  of  "oko",  eye;  O.  Ch. 
S.),  "oko"  (C.  S.),  "aids"  (Lith.),  "oculus"  (Lat.),  "Auge" 
(German  or  G.),  "ushesa"  (nom.  pi.  of  "ucho"  or  "ukho," 
ear;  O.  Ch.  S.),  "ushi"  (S.  C.) ;  "bozhe"  (loc.  sing.,  and 
"bozi",  nom.  pi.  of  "bogu",  God;  O.  Ch.  S.);  "chloveche" 
(loc.  sing.,  and  "chloveci",  nom.  pi.  of  "chloveku",  man; 
O.  Ch.  S.);  "duse"  (loc.  sing,  and  "dusi",  nom.  pi.  of 
"duchu"  or  "dukhu",  soul;  O.  Ch.  S.). 

That  the  philological  affinity  of  the  Slavic  tongues  closely 
corresponds  is  doubtless  in  view  of  such  phenomena  as  fol- 
lows: 

First,  "tj"  (also  "ktj",  "gtj")  becomes  "2"  (ch)  in  East- 
ern Slavic  languages,  as  "svecha"  (candle;  for  "svet-ja"); 


258  Who  Are  the  Slavs t 

"sht"  in  B.,  as  "sv&hta";  *V»  in  Macedonian  Slavic, 
"svek'a" ;  "£"  ("ty,"  or  sofe  ch,  like  a  soft  "ch"  in  "church") 
in  S.  C,  as  "svecha",  "svecha"  (Se.) ;  c  (=  ts  in  "cats") 
in  Western  Slavic  dialects,  as  "svice"  (Cz.),  "swieca"  (P.)i 
"dj"  becomes  "z"  (zli),  as  "mezha"  (boundary  line;  R.,  for 
"medja")  ;  "medius"  (Lat.) ;  "medja"  (S.  C,  "j"  with  "d" is 
pronounced  here  as  English  "j") ;  "meja"  (Se.),  "zhd"  in  B. 
"mezhda";  in  Western  Slavic  dialects:  "z"  in  Cz.,  "mieze"; 
"dz"  in  P.,  "miedz." 

Second,  "pj",  "bj",  "vj",  "raj"  becomes  "plj",  "blj," 
"vlj",  "mlj"  in  R.,  as  "toplju"  (heat),  infinitive  "topit'  "; 
"ljublju"  (I  love),  infinitive  "ljubitf";  "lovlju"  (I  seize) 
infinitive  "lovitf  ";  "zemlja"  (earth),  for  "zemja";  the  epen- 
thetic "1"  also  appears  in  S.  C,  B.,  and  East  Slovenian,  while 
in  the  Western  Slavic  dialects  the  sound  "1"  is  absent. 

Third,  before  "1"  and  "n",  "t"  and  "d"  fall  out  in  R.  and 
South  Slavic  dialects,  as  R.  "plel"  (I  led),  "vel"  (I  wove), 
from  "plrfu"  (I  lead),  "vedu"  (I  weave) ;  "t"  and  "d"  are 
retained,  however,  in  certain  Slovenian  dialects  and  in  West- 
ern Slavic  dialects. 

Fourth,  "ar",  "al",  "er",  "el"  become  "oro",  "olo",  "ere", 
"ele"  in  R,  as  "boroda"  (beard),  "golova"  (head), 
"bereg"  (hill),  "peleva"  (membrane);  "re",  "la",  "re", 
"16"  in  Southern  Slavic  dialects,  as  "brada",  "glava", 
"breg,"  "pleva"  (breg",  "pRva") ;  in  Western  Slavic  dia- 
lects "ra",  "la",  "re",  "le"  as  in  Cz.  "brada",  "hlava", 
"breh,"  "pleva";  "ro",  "lo",  "rze",  "le"  in  P.,  "broda", 
"glowa",  "brzeg,"  "plewa". 

Fifth,  "gv"  and  "kv"  become  "zv",  "sv"  in  R.  and  South 
Slavic  dialects,  as  in  R.,  B.,  "zvezda"  (star) ;  "zvezda"  (S. 
C,  Se.);  "cvSt"  (color,  flower;  R,  S.  C,  B.,  Se.),  but  re- 
main in  Western  Slavic  dialects  "hvezda"  (Cz.),  "kv8t" 
(Cz.),  "gwiazda"  (P.),  "kwiat"  (P.). 

Other  illustrations  of  geographical  and  philological  par- 
allelism occur  in  the  treatment  of  the  semivowels  "P'  and 


Linguistic  Traits  259 


« 


u'%  which  sometimes  reappear  as  "e"  in  the  West,  "a"  in 
S.  C,  "o"  and  "e"  in  R.,  with  other  Slavic  tongues  holding 
intermediate  positions;  the  softening  or  palatalization  of 
consonants,  especially  dental,  when  followed  by  "e'%  "e",  "i" 
and  "I"  (less  intense  from  North  to  South);  the  treatment 
of  nasals ;  vocal  quantity — long  vowels  appear  in  Little  R., 
Slovak,  P.,  Cz.,  Se.,  and  S.  C. ;  the  degree  of  freedom  of  the 
accent,  etc.  The  division  of  the  Slavic  dialects  into  Eastern, 
Western,  and  Southern  Slavic  languages  is  based  on  the 
conjunction  of  several  of  the  characteristic  traits  enumer* 
ated  above.  The  Slovak  comes  very  near  being  the  connect- 
ing link  of  all  the  Slavic  dialects  in  spite  of  the  fact  that 
it  has  lost  actual  contact  with  most  of  them.  Also  Little 
Russian,  though  separated  by  the  Rumanian  wedge  from  the 
Serbian  and  Bulgarian  languages,  agrees  with  the  latter 
tongues  as  against  Great  Russian  by  confusing  "i"  and  "y" 
and  by  showing  diminished  palatalization  before  "e". 

In  morphology  the  Slavic  languages  retain  three  genders, 
and  in  certain  dialects  (as  S.  C.  and  Se.)  the  presence  of  the 
dual  and  seven  cases  (loss  of  ablative).  The  Modern  Slavic 
dialects,  however,  show  a  tendency  towards  the  simplification 
of  the  declension  by  reducing  the  number  of  stems  and  level- 
ing the  case  endings.  (B.  has  completely  lost  its  declen- 
sion.) The  relation  of  Slavic  declension  to  the  Indo-Euro- 
pean may  be  illustrated  by  the  example  of  a  masculine  o- 
stem,  "vranu"  (raven).  Sing,  nom,  "vran-u",  "vrkas" 
(Skt.)$  "lupius"  (Lat.),  Xfc-o?;  ablative  (coinciding  with 
the  genetive  in  Slavic  dialects):  "vran-a",  "vrk-at",  "lup-5 
(d)";  accus.:  "vran-u",  "vrk-am",  "lup-um",  Xfa-o*;  vo- 
cative: "vran-a",  "vrk-a  (au)'%  "du-o",  two,  X6x-o>;  gene- 
tive, locative:  "vran-u"  (for  ous),  "vo-ochiju"  (R. ;  with 
one's  two  eyes),  "ushiju"  (S.,  with  one's  two  ears),  "vrkay- 
64",  PL:  nom.,  vocative:  "vran-i",  "lup-i",  Xfa-ot;  genetive: 
"vran-u",  "vrk-am"  ( —  anam),  "div-om",  Xfa-to";  locative: 
"vran-echu",  "v?k-elu",  X6K-ot<rt  accus. :  "vran-y"  (forols), 


260  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Xfaut  9  vrkais,  Lith.  vil-kais.  The  instrumental  (all  numbers 
in — m)  is  also  found  in  the  Old  Prussian,  Lettic,  and  Lithu- 
anian. Peculiar  to  the  Slavic  languages  is  the  dative  sing, 
"vran-u*  (instead  of  "vran-e"),  which  shows  the  influence 
of  the  tirstems. 

In  the  syntax  perhaps  the  most  striking  characteristic 
is  the  use  of  double  negatives,  for  instance,  "nichitozhe  ne 
bystP'  (nothing  happened;  O.  Ch.  S.),  "nikto  ne  znayet" 
(no  one  knows;  R.),  "niko  ne  zna"  (no  one  knows;  S.  C), 
"nic  nie  widzem"  (I  see  nothing;  P.).  Other  characteristic 
features  are  the  substitution  of  the  genitive  for  the  accusative 
in  nouns  denoting  animate  beings  in  the  sing,  and  pi.  masc. 
and  in  the  pi.  fern.,  and  the  use  of  the  instrumental  (instead 
of  nominative)  as  a  predicate.  The  possessive  pronoun 
of  the  third  person  has  usurped  the  functions  of  the  other 
two  when  referring  to  the  subject,  in  R.  invariably,  in  O.  Ch. 
S.  usually — "idi  vu  domu  svoji"  (go  unto  thine  house),  **Ya 
(ty)  videlu  svoyego  brata"  (I  saw — thou  sawest — my — thy 
— brother). 

The  following  tables  summarize  some  of  the  above  stated 
features  of  the  Slavic  dialects  (see  pp.  261  and  262) : 

The  first  table  shows  the  relations  of  the  Slavic  tongues 
in  conjunction  with  the  Slavic  verb  (to  be,  and  to  pluck), 
both  to  each  other  and  to  Sanskrit  and  Greek : 7 

Now  let  us  see  briefly  what  beauties  are  ascribed  to  the 
Slavic  tongues,  in  order  to  judge  rightly  their  makers,  for 
it  is  claimed  by  many  thinkers  that  race  is  determined  far 
more  by  linguistic  than  physical  characteristics,  and  it  is  lan- 
guage that  indexes  mentality,  and  the  mind  is  the  cream  and 
essence  of  humanity.  Yes,  the  soul  is  mirrored  in  the  eye, 
but  flows  over  into  the  tongue,  which  is  a  subtler  expresser 
than  mere  corneal  vision.  Only  a  few  quotations  may  be  given 
in  order  to  show  that  the  Slavic  tongues  are  just  as  efficient 
as  all  other  Indo-European  or  Aryan  tongues.8 


H 


*I 


,1 


.11 


II 


14 


*3 


Ji 


J 


t«*I 


E 


H 


SI 


i»i 


c3« 


si 


1 


vn 


i 


1 


si 


8 


3 
^8 


3 

1 


i 

i 


1 


a 

1 


li 


! 


W[ 


,1 


1 


.li 


ll 


II 


1 


| 


31 


S««. 


CI 


ll 


? 


.1 


i  1 

i 

*•    E 

*• 

•o    JS 

o 

is  i 


2 


1 


*S 

11 


t 


1ȣ 


il 


1 


i 


18 

1  i 


E  ill 


•5 


ii 


i 


i 


1 


1: 


1 


1 


'•2 


1 


is 


I* 


npiSing 


Itna 


(Willi 


a 


261 


262 


Who  Are  the  Slant 


The  second  table  shows  similarity  of  different  dialects  of 
the  Slavic  language: 


1  ',  - 
No. 

1 

2 
3 

4 

6 

6 

7 

Slavio  dialects 

Slavic  Equivalents  for                                      | 

Star 

Candle 

Boundary 

Stove 

Poww 

Proto  or  PsJeo  or 
Old  Slavic 

svesda 

svetja 

medja 

pektj 

1 
mosjij 

Old  Serbian 

svesda 

svesht'a 

meshd'a 

peshty 

mosfaty 

Bulgarian 

svesda 

sveshta, 
sveka 

mesh  da, 
mejt'a 

peahty 

moahty 

Serbo-Croatian 
and  Slovenian 

svesda 

svetya,  sveeha 
svijeta 

meda,meds- 
ha,  meya 

pee, 
peeh 

moc,  moch 

Cseeho-Slovak 

hvesda 

sviee 

mean 

pee 

moo                 ; 

Polish 

hvesda 

swieca 

miedsa 

pieo 

1                   t 

moo 

Russian 

svtsda 

sveeha 

m'esha 

p'echi 

mochi 

1 

Old  Church  Slavic  Language 

The  oldest  language  of  the  Slavic  group  is  Paleo  or  Old 
Church  Slavic.  It  does  not  coincide  with  any  national  or 
geographical  Slavic  division,  while  its  use  from  an  early  time 
in  the  Eastern  Church  of  the  Russians,  Serbs,  and  Bulga- 
rians (where  it  occupies  a  place  somewhat  similar  to  Latin 
in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church),  and  its  evident  Slavic  char- 
acteristics, amply  justify  the  use  of  this  term. 

The  place  of  the  origin  of  Old  Church  Slavic  cannot  be 
exactly  determined,  although  it  seems  to  have  been  the  dia- 
lect of  a  region  in  the  Balkans.  The  widespread  use  of  the 
language,  however,  permitted  the  incorporation  of  certain 
Pannonianisms  (present  Slavonia,  where  Serbs  or  Serbo- 
Croats  live)  and  Czechisms  or  Slovenianisms,  even  in  the  old- 
est records.  It  nevertheless  remained  free  from  the  Russian 
and  other  importations  which  characterize  the  later  form  of 
the  tongue  which  may  be  called  Church  Slavic. 

The  phonology  of  Old  Church  Slavic  is  closely  related  to 


Linguistic  Traits  268 

the  characteristic  representations  of  the  Indo-European 
sound-system  which  mark  the  present  Slavic  dialects.  The 
influence  of  Old  Church  Slavic  is  full  and  in  many  cases 
primitive  in  type.  The  noun  has  three  numbers,  seven  cases 
and  three  systems  of  declension — nominal,  pronominal,  and 
compound.  There  are  six  nominal  declensions,  according 
to  the  stem  end  in — o—a — u,  or  a  consonant.  As  in  other 
Indo-European  tongues,  the  pronominal  declension  was 
originally  entirely  different  from  the  nominal,  although 
transfers  from  one  system  of  inflection  to  the  other  are  not 
infrequent.  The  compound  inflection,  peculiar  to  the  Slavic 
and  Scandinavian  tongues,  is  formed  by  adding  the  pronoun 
"i"  to  an  adjective  or  a  participle,  both  parts  of  which  are 
then  declined,  as,  for  example,  "dobra"  ["of  good  (man)"], 
*yego"  ("of  him"),  "dobrayego"  ["of  the  good  (man)"]. 
Therefore,  the  process  is  precisely  similar  to  the  Scandina- 
vian article  suffixed  to  a  noun,  as  Old  Icelandic  "borps- 
ens"  ("of  the  shield"). 

The  comparative  of  the  adjective  is  formed  by  — "yis", 
—  "eyis",  as  "krepuku"  (strong),  "krepyii";  "dobru" 
(good),  "dobrei";  and  the  superlative  is  either  the  com- 
parative used  with  superlative  force,  or  is  formed  by  pre- 
fixing "nai" —  to  the  comparative,  as  "naikrepyii"  (strong- 
est). 

The  verb  is  either  perfective,  expressive  of  a  completed 
action,  or  imperfective,  designating  either  a  continuous, 
durative  or  interrupted,  iterative  action.  A  durative  verb 
becomes  perfective  if  a  preposition  is  prefixed, — as,  for  ex- 
ample, "nesti"  (to  carry),  but  "iznesti"  (to  carry  out), — 
while  under  similar  conditions  an  iterative  verb  becomes 
durative,  or  more  rarely  iterative-perfective. 

Only  two  of  the  original  tenses  are  retained,  present  and 
aorist,  and  only  two  moods,  indicative  and  imperative,  the 
latter  being  originally  an  optative.  The  Indo-European 
middle  voice  has  been  lost,  like  the  future  and  perfect  tenses, 


264  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

while  of  the  original  passive  only  the  present  and  perfect 
participles — as,  for  instance,  "vedomu",  "vedenu",  from 
"vesti"  (to  conduct) — remain.  In  addition  to  the  acthe 
infinitive  there  is  a  supine  corresponding  exactly  to  that 
found  in  Latin — as  Latin  "datum",  Old  Church  Slavic 
"data",  from  "dare",  "dati",  to  give. 

The  aorist  in  Old  Church  Slavic,  inherited  from  the  Pre- 
Indo-European  period,  is  formed  either  with  or  without 
"s",  the  latter  class  steadily  increasing  at  the  expense  of 
the  former.  The  imperfect  is  specifically  a  Slavic  forma- 
tion, being  made  apparently  by  adding  to  a  dative  or  possi- 
bly locative  infinitive  an  augmented  imperfect  of  the  root 
"as"  (to  be),  as  for  example,  "vedeachu",  "vedechu",  from 
"vesti"  (to  conduct).  The  future  and  perfect,  like  the  plu- 
perfect, future  perfect,  passive,  and  conditional,  are  peri- 
phrastic in  formation,  although  the  future  is  often  expressed 
by  the  present,  and  the  passive  by  a  reflexive  made  by  the 
active  with  the  reflexive  pronoun  "se"  (himself),  as,  for  in- 
stance, "otu  tebe  kristiti  se"  (to  be  baptized  by  thee),  more 
rarely  "be  napisano"  (it  was  written). 

In  syntax  the  most  characteristic  traits  in  Old  Church 
Slavic  language  are  (1)  the  use  of  the  genitive  instead  of 
the  accusative  verbs  in  the  case  of  proper  names,  a  usage 
which  probably  arose  from  the  desire  to  avoid  the  ambiguity 
resulting  from  the  identity  of  form  of  the  nominative  and 
accusative  singular  of  masculine  nouns;  (2)  the  use  of  the 
dative  as  an  absolute  case,  and  (S)  the  use  of  the  predicative 
dative  after  verbs  of  becoming,  as,  for  example,  "i  siroloyu 
detisti  ne  budetu"  (and  the  child  shall  not  become  an  or- 
phan).9 

More  interesting  than  this  Old  Church  Slavic  tongue  are 
the  living  Slavic  dialects. 


Linguistic  Traits  265 

The  Russian  Language 

The  most  important. of  the  Slavic  dialects,  in  regard  to 
the  number  of  its  speakers  and  its  literature.  It  is  spoken 
by  more  than  100  millions  of  people  throughout  Russia, 
and  by  about  4  millions  Ruthenians  in  Galicia,  Bukovina, 
and  Hungary  (it  is  also  heard  in  Alaska).  Though  the 
tongue  of  a  Czech  sounds  quite  foreign  to  a  Russian,  yet 
the  latter  can,  with  a  little  effort,  understand  a  Serbian  or 
Croatian  (or  Serbo-Croatian),  a  Bulgar,  a  Slovene,  a  Slo- 
vak, or  a  Pole,  and  finds  only  a  few  difficult  words  and  forms. 
In  the  tenth  and  eleventh  centuries  the  difference  was  still 
slighter,  yet  even  then  Russian  had  a  pronounced  individu- 
ality and  a  number  of  well-defined  dialects.  The  main  in- 
fluence on  Russian  was  exercised  by  the  Slavic  of  the  church 
books,  the  contributions  from  the  Tartar  (quite  few), 
Polish,  German,  and  French  being  chiefly  limited  to  the 
additions  to  the  vocabulary.  About  the  sixteenth  century 
the  Russian  tongue  reached  its  present  state  as  far  as  the 
main  characteristics  of  it,  in  sound  and  form,  are  concerned. 
After  Peter  the  Great  had  introduced  the  present  civil  al- 
phabet, M.  Lomonosov  gave  the  Russian  its  modern  aspect 
by  means  of  his  many  grammatical  and  philological  works. 
At  present  there  are  three  main  dialects  of  the  Russian 
tongue : 

A.  Great-Russian  Dialect  (Velikorusky)  found  its  purest 
form  about  Moscow ;  it  is  the  basis  of  literary  Russian,  used 
by  about  two-thirds  of  the  Russian-speaking  population. 
Broadly  speaking,  it  is  heard  in  the  north,  centre,  and  east 
of  Russia,  having  two  subdivisions:  (1)  North  Great  Rus- 
sian and  (2)  South  Great  Russian. 

B.  Little-Russia^  Dialect  (Malorusky),  spoken  by  about 
one-fourth  of  the  Russian-speaking  inhabitants,  in  the  south 
and  southwest  of  Russia,  and  by  the  Rushnyaks  (Ruthen- 
ians) in  Austro-Hungarian  Monarchy.     It  possesses  quite 


866  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

a  literature  of  its  own,  the  works  of  Sevchenko  being  its 
finest  specimens,  although  in  Russia  the  dialect  is  under  offi- 
cial ban.  It  possesses  three  varieties:  (1)  North-Little  Rus- 
sian, (2)  South-Little  Russian  and  (3)  Red  (Ruthenian) 
Russian  (heard  in  Volhynia,  Podolia  and  Galicia). 

C.  White-Russia  (Bielorusky),  spoken  by  about  5  million 
people,  in  the  western  portion  of  Russia,  mainly  in  Lithu- 
ania. The  spelling  is  rather  historical  than  phonetic;  for 
example,  "poemu"  ("we  sing")  is  pronounced  "payom**  in 
the  Great-Russian  dialect,  but  a  pronunciation  more  pho- 
netic is  quite  common.  (Slavo-Krevichian  dialect  means 
White  Russian  dialect). 

Mackail  considers  the  Russian  tongue  as  "one  of  the 
richest  and  noblest  of  human  languages."  He  claims  that  it 
provides  as  valuable  a  mental  discipline  as  any  other  modern 
languages,  perhaps  even  as  Greek  or  Latin. 

Professor  Phelps  compares  the  English  and  the  Russian 
and  comes  to  the  conclusion  that  Russian  is  by  no  means 
inferior  to  the  English  language.    He  says : 

"It  is  a  rather  curious  thing,  that  Russia,  which  has  never 
had  a  parliamentary  government,  and  where  political  his- 
tory has  been  very  little  influenced  by  the  spoken  word, 
should  have  so  much  finer  an  instrument  of  expression  than 
England,  where  matters  of  the  greatest  importance  have 
been  settled  by  open  and  public  speech  for  nearly  three 
hundred  years.  One  would  think  that  the  constant  use  of 
the  language  in  the  national  forum  for  purposes  of  argu- 
ment and  persuasion  would  help  to  make  it  flexible  and 
subtle;  and  that  the  almost  total  absence  of  such  employ- 
ment would  tend  toward  narrowness  and  rigidity.  In  this 
instance  exactly  the  contrary  is  the  case.  If  we  may  trust 
the  testimony  of  those  who  know,  we  are  forced  to  the  con- 
clusion that  the  English  language,  compared  with  the  Rus- 
sian, is  nothing  more  than  an  awkward  dialect.  Compared 
with  Russian  the  English  language  is  decidedly  weak  in  syno- 


Linguistic  Traits  267 

nyms,  and  in  the  various  shades  of  meaning  that  make  for 
precision.  Indeed,  with  the  exception  of  Polish,  Russian 
is  probably  the  greatest  language  in  the  world,  in  richness, 
variety,  definiteness,  and  elegance.  It  is  also  capable  of 
saying  much  in  little,  and  saying  it  with  tremendous  force. 
In  Turgenyev's  Torrents  of  Spring,  where  the  reader  hears 
constantly  phrases  in  Italian,  French,  and  German,  it  will 
be  remembered  that  the  ladies  ask  Sanin  to  sing  something 
in  his  mother  tongue !  The  ladies  praised  his  voice  and  the 
music,  but  more  were  struck  with  the  softness  and  sonorous- 
ness of  the  Russian  language.  I  remember  being  similarly 
affected  years  ago  when  I  heard  King  Lear  read  aloud  in 
Russia.  Baron  E.  von  der  Brueggen  says,  "There  is  the  won- 
derful wealth  of  the  language,  which,  as  a  popular  tongue, 
is  more  flexible,  more  expressive  of  thought,  than  any  other 
living  tongue  I  know  of.' " 

Of  all  the  Slavic  tongues  the  Russian  is  the  one  which 
contains  the  greatest  number  of  elements  pertaining  to  other 
families.  So,  for  instance,  the  vowel  a,  specially  character- 
istic of  the  Finnish  language,  has  replaced,  in  many  words, 
the  primitive  o  of  the  Slavic  roots.10  Tartarism  and  Ger- 
manism are  shown  both  on  words  and  on  the  construction 
of  sentences.  The  Mongol  conquest,  and  the  preponderance 
of  Polish  elements  in  the  western  parts  of  Russia  have  in- 
troduced into  the  Russian  language  a  great  number  of  Mon- 
golian and  Polish  expressions;  in  addition  to  which  the 
efforts  of  Peter  the  Great  to  give  his  subjects  the  benefits 
of  western  culture  have  enlarged  the  Russian  vocabulary, 
especially  in  arts  and  industry,  with  numerous  German, 
French,  and  Dutch  words.  The  main  traits  of  Russian,  as 
a  language,  are  simplicity  and  naturalness.  The  grammati- 
cal connection  of  sentences  is  slight,  and  the  number  of  con- 
junctions scanty.  Perspicuity  and  expressiveness  are  ob- 
tained by  the  freedom  allowed  in  the  placing  of  words.  Aux- 
iliary verbs  and  articles  there  are  none;  while  personal  pro- 


268  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

nouns  may  or  may  not  be  used  along  with  verbs.  The  vo- 
cabulary of  Russian  is  very  rich — foreign  words  being,  so 
to  speak,  Russianized.  The  capability  of  Russian  language 
for  forming  compounds  and  derivatives  is  so  great  that 
from  a  single  root  not  less  than  2,000  words  are  sometimes 
derived.  Lomonosov,  in  his  dedication  of  his  Russian  Gram- 
mar  to  the  Grand  Duke  Paul  (St.  Petersburg,  Sept.  20, 
1775),  says: 

"Charles  the  Fifth,  Emperor  of  the  Romans,  used  to  say 
that  one  must  talk  Spanish  to  his  God,  French  to  his  friends, 
German  to  his  enemies,  Italian  to  ladies.  Had  he  known 
Russian,  he  certainly  would  have  added  that  it  can  be  spoken 
to  all  of  them;  for  he  would  have  found  in  it  the  splendor 
of  Spanish,  the  vivacity  of  French,  the  strength  of  German, 
the  tenderness  of  Italian,  and  besides  all  this,  the  richness 
and  powerful  conciseness  of  Greek  and  Latin." 

Prince  Peter  Kropotkin  in  his  Russian  Literature  (N.  Y., 
Macmillan,  1905)  says  this  about  the  Russian  language: 

The  richness  of  Russian  language  in  words  is  astonishing: 
many  a  word  which  stands  alone  for  the  expression  of  a  given 
idea  in  the  languages  of  Western  Europe  has  in  Russian  three 
or  four  equivalents  for  the  rendering  of  the  various  shades  of  the 
same  idea.  It  is  especially  rich  for  rendering  various  shades  of 
human  feeling — tenderness  and  love,  sadness  and  merriment — as 
also  various  degrees  of  the  same  action.  .  .  . 

It  is  striking  indeed  to  see  how  the  translation  of  the  Bible 
which  was  made  in  the  ninth  century  into  the  language  currently 
spoken  by  the  Moravians  and  the  South-Slavs  remains  compre- 
hensible, down  to  the  present  time,  to  the  average  Russian. 
Grammatical  forms  of  words  remain  the  same  as  those  which  were 
used  in  current  talk  a  thousand  years  ago.  .  .  . 

It  must  be  said  that  the  South-Slavs  had  attained  a  high  degree 
of  perfection  even  at  that  early  time.  Very  few  words  of  the 
Gospels  had  to  be  rendered  in  Greek — and  these  were  names  of 
things  unknown  to  the  South-Slavs,  while  for  none  of  the  abstract 
words,  and  for  none  of  the  poetical  images  of  the  original,  had 
the  translators  any  difficulty  in  finding  the  proper  expressions. 
Some  of  the  words  they  used  are,  moreover,  of  a  remarkable 


Linguistic  Traits  369 

beauty,  and  this  beauty  has  not  been  lost  even  to-day.  Every- 
one remembers,  for  instance,  the  difficulty  which  the  leared  Dr. 
Faust,  in  Goethe's  immortal  tragedy,  found  in  rendering  the 
sentence:  "In  the  beginning  was  the  Word."  "Word,"  in 
modern  German,  seemed  to  Dr.  Faust  to  be  shallow  an  expression 
for  the  idea  of  "the  Word  being  God."  In  the  old  Slavic  trans- 
lation we  have  "Slovo,"  which  also  means  "Word,"  but  has  at 
the  same  time,  even  in  the  modern  Russian,  a  far  deeper  meaning 
than  that  of  das  Wart.  In  old  Slavic  "Slovo"  included  also  the 
meaning  of  "Intellect" — German  Vernunft;  and  consequently  it 
conveyed  to  the  reader  an  idea  which  was  deep  enough  not  to 
clash  with  the  second  part  of  the  Biblical  sentence. 

I  wish  that  I  could  give  here  an  idea  of  the  beauty  of  the 
structure  of  the  Russian  language,  such  as  it  was  spoken  early  in 
the  eleventh  century  in  North  Russia,  a  sample  of  which  has  been 
preserved  in  the  sermon  of  a  Novgorod  bishop  (1035).  The 
short  sentences  of  this  sermon,  calculated  to  be  understood  by  a 
newly  christened  folk  are  really  beautiful,  while  the  bishop's  con- 
ceptions of  Christianity,  utterly  devoid  of  Byzantine  gnosticism, 
are  most  characteristic  of  the  manners  in  which  Christianity  was 
and  is  still  understood  by  the  masses  of  the  Russian  folk. 

At  present  time,  the  Russian  language  (the  Great  Russian) 
is  remarkably  free  from  patois.  Little  Russian,  or  Ukranian, 
which  is  spoken  by  nearly  15,000,000  people,  and  has  its  own 
literature — folk-lore  and  modern — is  undoubtedly  a  separate 
language,  in  the  same  sense  as  Norwegian  and  Danish  are  separ- 
ate from  Swedish,  or  as  Portuguese  and  Catalonian  are  separate 
from  Castilian  or  Spanish.  White-Russian,  which  has  also  the 
characteristics  of  a  separate  branch  of  the  Russian,  rather  than 
those  of  a  local  dialect.  As  to  Great-Russian,  or  Russian,  it  is 
spoken  by  a  compact  body  of  nearly  80  million  people  in  North- 
ern, Central,  Eastern,  and  South-eastern  Russia,  as  also  in 
Northern  Caucasia  and  Siberia.  Its  pronounciation  slightly  var- 
ies in  different  parts  of  this  large  territory;  nevertheless  the 
literary  language  of  Pushkin,  Gogol,  Turgenyev,  and  Tolstoy  is 
understood  by  all  this  enormous  mas3  of  people. 

K.  Waliszewski,  in  his  A  History  of  Russian  Literature 
(N.  Y.,  Appleton,  1900,  pp.  5-6),  says,  that  the  Russian  lan- 
guage is  a  "wondrous  instrument,"  "the  most  melodious, 
certainly,  in  the  Slavic  circle,  one  of  the  most  melodious  in 


270  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

the  universe;  flexible,  sonorous,  graceful,  lending  diversity 
of  form  and  construction,  partly  due  to  its  frequent  in- 
version, resembles  the  classic  languages  and  German.  Its 
power  of  embodying  a  whole  figure  in  one  word  marks  its  kin- 
ship with  the  Oriental  tongues.  The  extreme  variability  of 
the  tonic  accent,  which  lends  itself  to  every  rhythmic  combi- 
nation, a  markedly  intuitive  character,  and  a  wonderful 
plasticity,  combined  to  form  a  language  unrivalled,  perhaps, 
in  its  poetic  qualities.  But  the  instrument  was  made  but 
yesterday.  There  are  gaps  in  it;  some  parts  are  borrowed; 
we  find  discords  here  and  there  which  the  centuries  have  not 
yet  had  time  to  till,  to  harmonize,  to  resolve.  This  tongue 
finds  soft  and  caressing  words  even  for  those  things  which 
partake  the  least  of  such  a  character.  Voina  stands  for 
war:  voine  for  the  warrior;  .  .  .  but  should  the  warrior  be 
called  to  defend  his  country,  threatened  by  an  invader,  he 
becomes  Khrabryi,  Zachtchichtaiouchtchyi!"  .  .  . 

Is  this  a  hoarse  whistling  yell  of  the  Slavic  barbarians? 
.  .  .  Russian  language  is  distinguished  by  its  immense  co- 
piousness, the  consequence  of  its  great  flexibility  in  adopt- 
ing foreign  words,  merely  as  roots,  from  which,  by  means 
of  its  own  resources,  stems  and  branches  seem  naturally  to 
spring.  The  capacity  for  compounds  and  derivatives  is  so 
great  that  thousands  of  words  belong  to  the  same  root.  In 
the  Russian  there  is  a  great  variety  of  diminutives  and  aug- 
mentatives;  so,  for  example,  "syn"  means  "son",  "syn- 
ischtche" — "a  strapping  son,"  "synok" — "a  little  Son," 
"synotchek" — "a  dear  little  son,"  and  "synishetchka" 
means  "a  dear  little  mite  of  a  son." 

Another  excellence  of  the  Russian  language  is  the  great 
freedom  of  construction  which  it  allows,  without  any  danger 
of  becoming  ambiguous.  This  elasticity  gives  to  the  Russian 
tongue  an  incisiveness  bnd  perspicuity  that  most  modern 
languages  lack.  It  is  clear,  euphonious,  and  admirably  fit- 
ted to  poetry.     The  accent,  unlike  the  Polish,  is   varied. 


Linguistic  Traits  271 

This  freedom  of  accent  (there  are  Russian  words  with  ac- 
cent on  the  seventh  syllable  from  the  end)  and  the  variety 
of  vowels  from  the  y  (broader  than  English  i)  to  i  (softer 
than  Italian  t)  allow  of  such  a  variety  of  cadences  and  po- 
etic effects  as  are  given  only  by  other  modern  tongues  com- 
bined. Thanks  to  these  qualities,  works  of  such  varied  char- 
acter as  the  epic  of  Homer,  the  tragedies  of  iEschylus  and 
Shakespeare,  the  sonnets  of  Petrarch  and  the  musical  lyrics 
of  Verlaine  can  be  and  have  been  translated  into  Russian  with 
unsurpassable  fidelity  to  the  form  and  spirit  of  the  originals. 
The  grammatical  structure  in  most  points  resembles  that 
of  the  Polish  tongue.  The  verb,  however,  is  less  richly  de- 
veloped.11 

In  one  of  his  novels  (The  Dead  Souls;  this  classic  work  is 
according  to  Vogue,  worthy  of  being  given  a  place  in  uni- 
versal literature,  between  Don  Quixote  and  Gil  Blass;  a  work 
in  which,  in  a  series  of  immortal  types,  flagellates  the 
moral  emptiness,  and  the  mediocrity  of  life  in  high 
Russian  society  of  that  time),  Gogol  says:  "The  Rus- 
sian people  express  themselves  forcibly,  and  if  they  once 
bestow  an  epithet  upon  a  person,  it  will  descend  to  his  race 
and  posterity,  he  will  bear  it  about  with  him,  in  service,  in 
retreat,  in  Petrograd  and  to  the  ends  of  the  earth ;  and  use 
what  cunning  he  will,  ennoble  his  career  as  he  will  thereafter 
nothing  is  of  the  slightest  use ;  that  nickname  is  the  caw  itself 
at  the  top  of  the  crow's  voice,  and  will  show  clearly  whence  the 
bird  has  flown.  A  pointed  epithet  once  uttered  is  the  same 
as  though  it  were  written  down,  and  an  axe  will  not  cut  it  out. 
And  how  pointed  is  all  that  which  has  proceeded  from  the 
depths  of  Russia,  where  there  are  neither  Germans  nor 
Finns,  nor  any  other  strange  tribes  but  where  all  is  purely 
aboriginal,  where  the  bloody  and  lively  Russian  mind  never 
dives  into  its  pocket  for  a  word,  and  never  broods  over  it 
like  a  sitting  hen:  it  sticks  the  word  on  at  one  blow,  like  a 
passe-port,  like  your  nose  or  lips  on  an  eternal  bearer,  and 


272  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

never  adds  anything  afterwards.  You  are  sketched  from 
head  to  foot  in  one  stroke. — Innumerable  as  is  the  multitude 
of  churches,  monasteries,  with  cupolas,  towers,  and  crosses, 
which  are  scattered  over  holy  and  most  pious  Russia,  the 
multitude  of  tribes,  races,  and  peoples  throng  and  bustle 
and  diversify  the  earth  is  just  as  innumerable.  And  every 
people  bearing  within  itself  the  pledge  of  strength,  full  of 
active  qualities  of  soul,  of  its  own  sharply  defined  peculiari- 
ties, and  other  gifts  of  God,  has  characteristically  distin- 
guished itself  by  its  own  special  word,  by  which,  while  ex- 
pressing any  object  whatever  it  also  reflects  in  the  expres- 
sion its  own  share,  its  own  distinctive  character.  The  word 
Briton  echoes  with  knowledge  of  the  heart  and  wise  knowl- 
edge of  life ;  the  word  France,  which  is  not  of  ancient  origin, 
glitters  with  a  light  foppery  and  flits  away ;  the  sagely  ar- 
tistic word  German  ingeniously  discovers  its  meaning,  which 
is  not  attainable  by  every  one;  but  there  is  no  word  which 
is  so  ready  or  audacious,  which  is  torn  from  beneath  the 
heart  itself,  which  is  so  burning;  so  full  of  life  as  the  aptly 
applied  Russian  word." 

To  Turgenyev  the  Russian  tongue  was  a  symbol  of  Rus- 
sian life.  Turgenyev  knew  in  perfection  most  of  the  lan- 
guages spoken  in  Western  Europe.  He  had  the  highest  ex- 
pression of  all  possible  shades  of  thought  and  feeling,  and 
he  had  shown  in  his  works  what  depth  and  force  of  expression 
and  what  melodiousness  of  prose  could  be  attained  in  his 
native  tongue,  "that  precious  inheritance  of  ours — the  Rus- 
sian language,9'  to  use  his  expression.  Turgenyev,  in 
his  Poems  in  Prose  says  this  about  the  "Russian  Lan- 
guage" (June,  1882):  "In  these  days  of  doubt,  in 
these  days  of  painful  brooding  over  the  fate  of  my 
country,  thou  alone  art  my  rod  and  my  staff,  O  great, 
mighty,  true  and  free  Russian  Language!  If  it  were  not 
for  thee,  how  could  one  keep  from  despairing  at  the  sight 
of  what  is  going  on  at  home?    But  it  is  inconceivable  that 


Linguistic  Traits  878 

such  a  language  should  not  belong  to  a  great  nation."  And 
Prosper  M£rim£e  (1803-1870),  who  knew  Russian  well, 
says : 

"The  Russian  language,  which  is,  as  far  as  I  am  able  to 
judge,  the  most  rich  in  idioms  of  all  the  European  lan- 
guages, seems  to  be  made  to  express  the  most  delicate 
nuances.  Favored  by  possessing  a  most  marvelous  power 
of  concision,  concentration,  it  also  possesses  a  clarity  which 
results  from  the  fact  that  one  word  is  enough  to  express 
the  association  of  many  ideas — a  circumstance  which  in  an- 
other language  would  require  many  words  to  elaborate." 12 

In  one  word,  the  Russian  tongue  is  the  most  widely  ex- 
tended and  important  of  the  great  Slavic  family,  of  which 
it  forms  the  easternmost  branch.  It  is  distinguished  by 
regularity,  flexibility,  a  fitting  mixture  of  softness  and  force, 
and  especially  by  copiousness,  it  having  assimilated  and 
worked  up  an  immense  number  of  Scandinavian,  Tartar, 
Mongolian,  Finnish  and  other  non-Slavic  roots.  The  accent 
is  varied.  The  purest  and  most  grammatical  Russian  is 
spoken  in  the  centre  about  Moscow. 

The  Polish  Language 

For  its  part,  the  Polish  language  is  a  vigorous  tongue, 
but  it  has  incorporated  too  many  German,  French  and  Latin 
words.  In  power  and  variety  of  expression,  the  Polish  lan- 
guage fairly  rivals  Russian.  It  surpasses  almost  all  the 
other  Slavic  tongues  in  euphony  and  flexibility,  and  is 
scarcely  excelled  by  any  language  in  point  of  brevity.  The 
number  of  harsh  consonants  in  the  language,  it  must  be  ad- 
mitted, is  large,  and  this  fact  is  a  marked  distinction  between 
it  and  its  eastern  sister,  the  Russian;  but  in  pronunciation 
these  are  so  much  softened  that  the  euphony  is  preserved. 
The  rhythm  and  cadence  of  Polish  verse  are  entirely  within 
the  western  European  tradition,  and,  indeed,  at  the  very 


»74  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

forefront  of  it  in  beauty,  dignity  and  pathos, — as  those  wOI 
attest  who  have  heard  such  masterpieces  of  poetic  form  as 
those  written  by  Adam  Mickiewicz,  Julius  Slovacki,  Wieni- 
awski,  or  Erasinski.  The  Polish  tongue  is  refined  and  arti- 
ficial in  its  grammatical  structure,  rich  in  its  words  and 
phrases,  and  capable  of  faithfully  imitating  the  refinements 
of  the  classical  tongues.  It  has  a  variety  and  nicety  of 
shades  in  the  pronunciation  of  the  vowels,  and  such  combi- 
nations of  consonants  as  can  only  be  conquered  by  a  Slavic 
tongue. 

John  S.  Skibinski  says  this  about  the  Polish  language 
(Free  Poland,  IV,  1918,  pp.  99-101): 

"The  Polish  language  eliminates  x9  v,  q9  from  its  alphabet, 
It  possesses  a  nasalized  a  and  e9  an  o,  with  the  acute  accent, 
pronounced  like  the  u  in  'bull';  i  is  like  the  e  in  'feet,5  and 
softens  most  of  the  consonants  preceding  it ;  u  is  the  English 
u  in  'rule,'  while  y  is  like  i  in  'bill.'  The  c  with  the  stroke 
over  it  is  equivalent  to  the  English  ch  in  'chair,'  while  czy  a 
similar  sound,  is  harsher  and  may  be  transliterated  'tsch'. 
Dz9  with  a  stroke  over  the  z9  is  pronounced  like  z  in  'azure,' 
with  the  d  pronounced,  while  the  dz9  with  a  period  over  the  z9 
is  harder.  The  hardened  I  approaches  the  sound  of  w  in 
Svater.'  N9  with  the  acute  accent,  is  soft  like  the  middle  n 
in  'minion.'  Rz  approaches  the  sound  of  z  with  the  period 
over  it.  S9  with  the  acute,  is  the  English  sh;  *z  is  harder, 
while  the  szcz  may  be  rendered  shtch.  Z  with  the  stroke  over 
it  is  the  z  in  'azure,'  while  the  z  with  the  period  is  equivalent 
to  the  French  j  in  je.  These  are  the  main  peculiarities  of 
Polish,  others  are  given  prominence  to  in  the  text. 

Community  of  language  is  one  of  the  vital  forces  that 
make  for  a  nation.  Poland  lives  because  twenty  million  peo- 
ple speak  a  language  which  they  have  jealously  guarded 
against  the  encroachments  of  a  ruthless  foe. 

The  American  is  disconcerted  when  he  sees  the  succession 
of  consonants  so  characteristic  of  Polish.     There  are  so 


Linguistic  Traits  275 

many  Poles  in  the  military  camps  of  the  country  that  the 
officers  were  more  frightened  at  the  prospect  of  reading 
the  roll-call  than  by  the  prospect  that  some  day  they  would 
be  storming  the  trenches  in  Europe. 

Think  of  the  American  trying  to  pronounce  Szczebrzeszyn 
(Shchebzeshin),  a  town  in  Poland.  Yet  this  accumulation 
of  sounds,  with  its  uncomfortable  orthography,  offers  no  dif- 
ficulty to  the  Pole.  He  can  speak  in  explosives,  and  then 
use  the  most  softened  consonants  possible. 

He  will  sibilate  the  sz,  cz9  rz9  while  his  p9  m,  n,  w,  followed 
by  an  t,  he  softens  with  liquid  cadence.  The  z  in  these  com- 
binations is  a  peculiarity  of  the  Polish  language;  it  is  a 
later  increment  which  denotes  the  former  softening  of  con- 
sonants. Thus,  the  Old  Slavic  ryeka,  preserved  in  the  Rus- 
sian, becomes  rzeka  in  Polish,  the  *rz9  pronounced  almost  like 
the  English  V  in  'azure.' 

Thus,  while  the  American  is  terrified  at  the  sight  of  szcz, 
as  in  szczur,  'rodent/  he  cannot  fail  to  be  interested  in  the 
softened  consonants  which  make  of  the  Polish  language,  as 
contrasted  with  other  Slavic  tongues,  an  interesting  vehicle 
of  expression,  indeed. 

From  the  accumulation  of  consonants  follows  the  succes- 
sion of  hissing  sounds.  When  you  listen  to  a  Polish  artiste 
singing  the  beautiful  'Gdy  na  wybrzezach  Twojej  Ojczyzny1 
('When  by  the  shores  of  your  beloved  land9),  and  close  your 
eyes,  you  might  be  discomfited  by  the  once  too  frequent 
hiss.  Yet  the  sibilants  are  counterbalanced  by  the  softened 
consonants,  and  in  the  first  verse  of  that  song,  words  like 
kiedy,  meaning  'when,'  sternikoze,  'pilots,'  nie  (the  n  pro- 
nounced like  the  French  gn)9  meaning  'now/  mielizny, 
'shoals/  poswiec,  'consecrate/  Tobie,  'to  thee/  biedna,  'poor/ 
will  tend  to  soften  the  'unmitigated  nuisance'  of  sibilation. 

But  the  Pole  cares  not  for  the  charge  made  by  the  musical 
Italian  that  his  language  is  harsh.  Mr.  W.  J.  Showalter, 
writing  of  the  brilliant  middle-European  kingdom  of  yes- 


276  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

terday,  hits  the  mark  of  Polish  national  psychology  when 
he  mentions  the  Pole  as  telling  you  'that  his  language  is  the 
most  melodious  that  falls  from  human  lips.' 

Or,  the  Pole  will  answer  you  with  Casimir  Brodzinski,  a 
critic  and  poet  of  Poland  in  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth 
century,  who  wrote: 

'Let  the  Pole  smile  with  manly  pride  when  the  inhabitants 
of  the  Tiber  or  Seine  call  his  language  rude,  let  him  hear 
with  keen  satisfaction  and  the  dignity  of  a  judge  the  stranger 
who  painfully  struggles  with  Polish  pronunciation  like  a 
Sybarite  trying  to  lift  an  old  Roman  coat  of  armor,  or  when 
he  strives  to  articulate  the  language  of  men  with  the  weak 
accent  of  children.  So  long  as  courage  is  not  lost  in  our 
nation,  while  our  manners  have  not  become  degraded,  let  us 
not  disavow  this  manly  roughness  of  our  language.  It  has 
its  harmony,  its  melody,  but  is  the  murmur  of  an  oak  of  three 
hundred  years,  and  not  the  plaintive  and  feeble  cry  of  a 
reed,  swayed  by  every  wind.' 

This  characteristic  of  the  language  reveals  the  dual  traits 
of  the  Polish  national  soul.  On  the  one  side,  there  is  the 
harshness,  the  vigor,  which  made  of  Poland  the  champion  of 
Christendom ;  which  rolled  back  the  tide  of  Moslem  conquest 
from  Europe ;  which  made  of  her  a  disinterested  fighter  for 
the  freedom  of  all  peoples.  On  the  other  hand,  the  soften* 
ing  of  the  national  character,  expressed  in  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury by  the  phrase,  dota  wolnosc  'golden  liberty,'  which 
brought  about  an  effeminancy  in  action  and  a  peculiar  im- 
providence when  the  national  interests  were  at  stake,  is  evi- 
denced in  the  phrase  quoted. 

Rich  and  flexible,  Polish  possesses  a  sufficient  variety  of  in- 
flections and  sounds  to  express  all  emotions  that  may  per- 
vade man's  breast.  The  wealth  of  grammatical  forms  ap- 
proaches the  intricacies  of  Sanskrit.  There  are  five  declen- 
sions of  nouns,  as  in  Latin,  there  are  seven  cases:  nomina- 
tive, genitive,  dative,  accusative,  vocative,  instrumental,  loc- 


Linguistic  Traits  277 

ative.  While  the  case  system  disposes  of  the  excessive  use 
of  prepositions,  so  pronounced  in  English  and,  more  so,  in 
French,  it  represents  a  labyrinth  of  trouble  for  an  outsider 
who  wishes  to  study  Polish.  The  one  thing  which  facilitates 
Polish  to  a  foreigner  is  the  accentuation  which  invariably 
falls  on  the  penultimate  syllable,  while  the  phonetic  spelling 
is  another  blessing. 

The  adjectives  go  through  the  same  process,  have  three 
genders  like  the  nouns,  and  must  agree  with  the  nouns  they 
modify. 

The  verbs  have  four  tenses,  four  moods,  the  past  tense 
really  being  participial,  hence  inflected  like  the  adjective, 
to  denote  gender.  The  lack  of  more  tenses  is  made  up  by 
the  presence  of  causative,  iterative,  inceptive,  perfective, 
continuous,  participial  forms,  which  contribute  to  the  lucid- 
ity of  grammatical  construction. 

That  is  to  say,  Polish  is  a  synthetic  language:  its  sub- 
stantives, adjectives,  verbs,  and  pronouns,  are  subject  to 
numerous  modifications,  each  of  which  expresses  a  modifica- 
tion of  the  root-meaning  of  the  word,  or  shows  the  relation 
of  the  word  to  the  other  words  in  the  sentence.  Though 
the  inflections  enrich  the  Polish  language,  and  the  Pole  finds 
no  trouble  at  all,  yet  they  are  a  mater  of  ineffable  difficulty 
to  the  Englishman. 

Before  the  Norman  Conquest,  English,  or  Anglo-Saxon, 
to  be  more  precise,  was  synthetic  also;  it  possessed  your 
cases,  inanimate  objects  had  gender,  adjectives  were  de- 
clined and  made  to  agree  with  the  substantives  they  modi- 
fied. But  as  the  result  of  the  Norman-English  fusion,  Eng- 
lish sloughed  off  its  inflections,  simplified  its  grammar  and 
was  enriched  by  its  French  elements.  It  was  no  longer  homo- 
geneous, but  contained  a  large  admixture  of  words  from 
other  languages,  making  it  especially  rich  in  synonyms. 
Hence  the  former  Anglo-Saxon,  so  tardy  in  development, 
became  English,  gaining  in  strength  and  expressiveness,  co- 


278  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

piousness,  in  connection  with  which  may  be  mentioned  its 
extraordinary  receptivity,  simplicity  in  form  and  structure, 
and  great  flexbility,  adaptability  to  all  kinds  of  composi- 
tion. Unless  signs  fail,  different  will  be  the  development  of 
Polish.  The  Pole  clings  tenaciously  to  his  language,  and 
while  it  never  will  become  as  cosmopolitan  in  its  use  as  Eng- 
lish, he  cares  not — it  is  his  most  sacred  and  inviolable  ac- 
quisition, of  which  no  force  is  strong  enough  to  deprive  him. 

Polish  enjoys  a  freedom  of  position  of  words  in  the  sen- 
tence, which  the  logical  Englishman  would  view  with  astonish- 
ment and  call  license  in  his  own  language.  It  has  more 
diminutives  and  augmentatives  than  either  Latin  or  Italian, 
and  this  is  true  not  only  of  the  nouns  but  also  adjectives 
and  adverbs. 

Like  their  language,  the  national  soul  of  the  Poles  is  also 
synthetic.  During  the  span  of  their  brilliant  history,  they 
won  over  the  Lithuanians  and  Ruthenians  to  a  voluntary 
confederation.  They  readily  mastered  foreign  languages 
and  made  them  their  own.  Such  a  national  mind  would  war- 
rant an  era  of  toleration  and  progress  for  the  peoples  that 
would  care  to  enter  into  the  constitution  of  the  future  Polish 
state.  Poland  would  never  dispossess,  expropriate,  oppress 
any  alien  people  within  her  fold.  The  Jews,  persecuted  in 
Western  Europe,  found  a  haven  of  political  and  religious 
freedom  in  Poland,  likewise,  the  Armenians,  the  Ukrainians, 
the  Tartars. 

Polish  is  even  to  an  indifferent  observer  a  remarkable 
feature  in  the  ethnography  of  Europe.  It  posseses  flexi- 
bility, richness,  power  and  harmony,  and  while  its  grammati- 
cal structures  are  fully  developed,  its  eminently  phonetic 
orthography,  once  mastered,  is  precise  and  perfect.  It  is 
receptive,  and  though  its  use  of  compound  words  is  rare  and 
foreign  to  its  genius,  its  use  of  prefixes  offers  a  widely 
ramified  tree  of  derivative  forms. 

The  ease  with  which  the  Pole  learns  foreign  languages 


Linguistic  Traits  279 

follows,  perhaps,  from  the  fact  that  he  speaks  one  more 
difficult  than  they.  Hence,  he  is  not  clannish,  or  insular; 
having  mastered  the  languages  of  his  neighbors,  he  under- 
stands their  manners,  customs  and  aspirations.  Altogether 
he  is  more  adaptable  than  the  American  who  will  only  speak 
his  English  and  rest  in  sweet  content,  forgetful  of  the  fact 
that  his  knowledge  of  another  tongue  might,  for  instance, 
bring  about  closer  business  relations  with  South  America. 

Philology  is  a  cold,  dispassionate  study,  in  which  the  Ger- 
mans are  masters;  but  just  so  cold  and  dispassionate  has 
been  the  Expropriation  Act,  applied  to  the  Polish  landown- 
ers of  Prussia.  Which  goes  to  prove  that  excellent  philolo- 
gists make  poor  colonizers.  The  Englishman,  speaking  only 
his  own  tongue,  has  successfully  established  and  controlled 
colonies  in  all  parts  of  the  globe. 

The  Pole  is  neither  a  philologist  nor  was  he  a  great  colo- 
nizer in  his  past  history.  He  clings  passionately  to  his  own, 
yet  this  tenacity  does  not  prevent  his  being  a  linguist.  He 
loves  his  own,  yet  is  tolerant  toward  all. 

Whatever  the  beauties  of  English,  of  Italian,  the  Pole  will 
continue  to  speak  his  language,  because,  as  even  a  German 
philologist  has  said : 

'Original,  flexible,  sonorous  as  it  is,  Polish  is  as  rich  in 
forms  as  it  is  in  words,  so  that  it  easily  expresses  all  the 
ideas  to  be  conveyed  and  adopts  all  possible  sounds.  One 
may  say  that  Polish  is  a  scholarly  language,  which  has  been 
elaborated,  polished,  refined  by  numerous  authors,  some  of 
whom,  men  of  first  order,  are  justly  counted  by  the  Poles 
among  their  titles  of  glory  and  as  a  compensation  for  their 
political  disasters.' " 

Many  Latinisms  in  the  Polish  tongue  were  introduced  by 
the  macaronic  tendencies  of  the  Jesuits  (the  Macaronic  or 
Jesuit  Period  in  Polish  Literature  lasted  from  1606  to  1764). 

The  Polish  language  has  four  dialects:  (1)  the  Great 
Polish,  (£)  the  Mazurian,  (3)  Kashub,  and  (4)  the  Silesian. 


280  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

The  Great  Poles  live  west  of  Warsaw  province.  The  Mazu- 
rian  (Masovian)  is  said  in  Poland  to  be  but  a  corrupt  form 
of  the  Great  Polish.  It  is  spoken  mainly  in  East  Prussia 
and  about  Warsaw.  The  Kashubs,  who  call  themselves  Kas- 
zebi,  live  still  farther  north-west  on  the  Baltic.  (Those  in 
West  Prussia  are  Catholics ;  those  farther  west,  in  Pomera- 
nia,  are  Protestants.)  The  SUesian  dialect  is  spoken  in 
German  and  Austrian  provinces  of  that  name.18 


The  Czech  Language 


14 


The  Czech  language  is  unique  among  modern  languages,  in 
that,  like  Latin  and  Greek,  it  possesses  both  accent  and 
quantity  independent  of  each  other. 

From  the  point  of  view  of  euphony,  the  Czech  language 
stands  lower  than  the  Russian  or  Polish,  although  superior 
to  the  latter  in  some  particulars,  as  in  the  comparative  rar- 
ity of  sibilants  and  the  absence  of  nasal  vowels.  In  its  free 
construction,  the  Czech  language  approaches  the  Latin,  and 
is  capable  of  imitating  the  Greek  in  all  its  lighter  shades. 
Great  liberty  in  the  sequence  of  words  characterizes  the 
syntax,  which  is  analogous  to  the  Greek  and  Latin.  Among 
its  sister  dialects,  it  is  distinguished  by  copiousness  of  root- 
words,  great  flexibility  in  combination,  precision  and  accur- 
ate grammatical  structure ;  but  like  all  the  Slavic  and  most 
modern  dialects,  it  has  no  specific  form  for  the  passive  voice 
of  the  verb.  The  primary  accent  in  Czech  language  is  ex- 
piratory or  stressed,  as  in  Slovak,  Serbo-Croatian,  and 
South-Kashubian.  The  accent  has  been  proved  to  be  an 
historical  development  of  the  primitive  Slavic  free  accent. 
The  orthography  introduced  by  Jan  Hus  in  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury is  precise  and  consistent  with  itself  (his  Orthographia 
bohemica  or  "Czech  Orthography"  is  published  in  1857  by 
Sembera).  Every  letter  of  the  Roman  alphabet  has  its  one 
distinct  sound.    Czech  prosody  is  distinguished  from  that  of 


Linguistic  Traits  881 

most  European  tongues  by  the  use  of  quantity  instead  of  ac- 
cent, i.  e.,  metre  predominates  over  the  tones  in  the  vocalism 
of  Words,  so  that  the  Czech  tongue  can  vie  with  the  Magyar  in 
rendering  Greek  and  Latin  poetic  rhythm.  No  other  modern 
tongue  can  translate  the  ancient  classics  so  readily  and  yet  so 
completely  and  forcibly  as  the  Czech.  Great  variety,  force, 
and  phonetic  symbolism  in  the  derivating  affixes,  enrich  the 
language  with  a  great  number  of  expressions,  and  make  up 
for  its  scantiness  of  metaphony.  The  passive  voice  and  the 
future  tenses  are  made  by  means  of  auxiliaries ;  but  the  term- 
inations of  persons  and  numbers  are  not  less  developed  than 
in  Greek  and  Latin.  Grammars  of  the  Czech  language  have 
been  produced  by  Jan  Blahoslav  (1571;  published  by  Jiri- 
chek  in  1857),  Hattala,  Dobrovsky,  Gebauer,  Vymazal 
(1881),  Masaryk  (1890),  Btirian,  Hanka,  Maly,  Tomichek, 
etc.  Sumarsky  published  a  great  German-Bohemian  and 
Bohemian-German  dictionary ;  Spatny,  a  Bohemian-German 
and  German-Bohemian  technological  dictionary ;  and  Jung- 
mann  a  large  Bohemian-German  Lexicon,  extended  by  Che- 
lakovsky,  Rank,  etc.).15 

The  Slovak  Language 

m 

The  Slovak  language  shows  a  characteristic:  the  use  of 
diphthongs  in  cases  where  the  other  Slavic  tongues  use  sim- 
ple vowels.  It  is  more  broken  up  into  different  dialects  than 
perhaps  any  other  living  tongue,  and  is  nearest  related  to 
the  Czech  language,  between  which  and  the  Serbo-Croatian 
dialects  it  forms  the  link  of  connection.  There  are  very 
many  words  not  found  in  the  Czech  tongue,  and  many  fea- 
tures bring  it  nearer  to  the  Russian,  Polish  and  Serbian 
than  to  the  Czech.  Until  1840  the  Slovaks  can  hardly  be 
said  to  have  had  a  literary  language  distinct  from  that  of 
the  Czech,  but  since  that  time  the  Slovaks  of  Hungary  have 
developed  an  independent  form,  although  in  Eastern  Mo- 


282  Who  Are  the  Slant 

ravia  the  Slovak  attends  Czech  school  and  uses  the  Czech 
tongue  in  writing  and  reading.  Shafarik  finds  the  follow- 
ing three  main  groups  of  dialects  in  the  Slovak  language: 
(1)  the  pure  Slovak,  (2)  the  Moravian-Slovak,  and  (8)  the 
Polish-Slovak.  He  includes  among  Slovak  dialects  not  only 
the  Trpak,  the  Krekach,  and  the  Zahorak,  but  the  Hanak, 
the  Wallach,  and  the  Podhorak  of  Moravia.  Serres,  an 
older  author,  gives  the  name  of  Charvats  to  the  "Slovaks  of 
Moravia,"  including  the  Wallachs,  who,  in  turn,  include  the 
Chorobats  and  the  Koparniczars.  Czornig  considers  these 
Wallachs  to  be  Moravians,  and  the  Charvats  and  Chorobats 
of  Serres  are  probably  fragments  of  the  old  Khrovats  or 
Carpaths  (i.  e.,  mountaineers)  from  whom  the  modern  Croa- 
tians  derive  their  name.1* 

The  Slovene  Language 

♦ 

The  Slovene  language  exhibits  an  older  form  of  Slavic 
than  Serbian,  just  as  Slovak  is  earlier  than  the  Bohemian 
or  Czech.  It  preserves  a  duality  both  in  the  noun  and  the 
verb  and  its  vocabulary  teems  with  interesting  Slavic 
forms.17  The  land  of  the  Slovene  people  lives  because  they 
have  jealously  guarded  against  the  encroachments  of  their 
ruthless  German  foe.  Many  German  Kaisers  are  called  by 
the  Slavs — the  Wynda-murdier  or  Slav-Killer;  Charlemargne 
was  the  first  to  receive  from  the  ancient  German  Chroniclers 
the  name  for  his  slaughtering  among  the  Western  Slavs; 
Wynda  or  Wenden  is  also  the  ancient  name  for  the  Caryn- 
thian  or  Pannonian  Slavs).  The  Slovene  language  is  unusual- 
ly suited  for  lyric  poems.  The  Slovene  language  is  closely  re- 
lated to  the  Serbian  or  Kroatian  or  Serbo-Kroatian.  It  was 
Dr.  Ljudevit  Gaj,  a  Kroatian  lawyer  and  journalist,  who  re- 
formed Kroatian  orthography  on  the  basis  of  the  Serbian, 
and  two  Slovenes,  Bleiweiss  and  Stanko  Vraz  endeavored  to 
the  same  in  Slovene. 


Linguistic  Traits  283 

The  Languages  of  the  Lusatian  Serbs 

The  language  of  the  Lusatian  Serbs  shows  two  dialects: 
the  Upper  Lusatian  and  the  Lower  Lusatian.  They  are 
spoken  by  about  120,000  people.  This  dialect  was  nearly 
extinct  as  a  literary  language  when  revived  by  the  efforts 
of  a  society  about  the  middle  of  the  last  century.  The  dia- 
lect which  has  been  the  most  cultivated  shows  greater  affin- 
ity with  the  Czech  tongue,  especially  in  substituting  h  and 
g9  the  second  more  resembles  Polish,  and  has  the  strong  or 
barred  J.18 

The  Bulgarian  Language 

The  Bulgarian  language  is  one  of  the  richest  of  the  "old" 
Slavic  tongues,  used  by  the  Eastern  Graeco-Slavic  Church, 
and  the  main  medium  of  religious  writings  in  that  region. 
After  the  fall  of  the  Bulgarian  Kingdom  (about  1400  A. 
D.),  the  language  became  mixed  with  neighboring  dialects 
and  lost  its  purity.  The  vocabulary  is  full  of  Turkish, 
Persian,  Italian,  Greek,  Albanian  and  Rumanian  words. 
The  Turkish  influence  not  only  appears  in  the  vocabulary, 
but  it  is  no  uncommon  thing,  especially  in  the  more  preten- 
tious forms  of  speech,  for  Slavic  verbs  to  be  conjugated  in 
the  Turkish  mode. 

The  wonder  is  that  the  Bulgarian  did  not  altogether  dis- 
appear. It  is  claimed  that  the  Bulgars  were  Turko-  Tartars 
until  they  trekked  from  the  Volga  to  the  Danube,  and 
adopted  a  Serb  vernacular  which  deviated  more  and  more 
from  the  Belgrade  source  since  it  became  nationalized  in 
Sofia.  The  Bulgarian  uses  the  Slavic  demonstrative  pro- 
noun as  an  article,  which  is  placed  at  the  end  of  words,  as 
in  Rumanian,  Albanian,  and  the  Scandinavian  tongues.  The 
cases  in  Bulgarian  are  very  defective,  and  are  mostly  ex- 
pressed by  prepositions.    There  is  no  regular  form  of  infini- 


284  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

tive,  for  which  a  periphrasis  is  used.  The  Bulgarian  tongue 
has  only  been  resuscitated  of  late  years.  Bulgarians  claim 
to  have  a  distinct  form  and  possess  an  ancient  literature, 
but,  as  is  shown  later,  it  is  in  reality  closely  akin  to  the  Ser- 
bo-Croat. The  relations  between  the  tongues  of  Bulgaria 
and  Serbia  are  too  close  to  allow  any  doubt  as  to  their  es- 
sential unity.  I  believe  that  the  Bulgarian  people  will  join 
soon  the  Serbs,  the  Croats  and  the  Slovenes  in  establishing 
a  solid  South-Slavic  Union  in  every  dimension.  At  present 
the  Bulgarian  people  are  duped  by  their  German  ruler  and 
their  short-sighted  politicians  who  are  under  the  thumb  of 
the  German  imperialism. 

Bulgarian  politicians  claim  that  the  Bulgarian  is  spoken 
in  Macedonia.  But  P.  J.  Shafarik  admitted  that  in  Mace- 
donia is  spoken  a  very  different  dialect  than  in  the  Danubian 
Bulgaria.  Lubor  Niederle  says  that  the  language  of  the 
Macedonian  Slavs  forms  a  "middle  language  between  the 
shtokavshtina  (the  main  Serbian  dialect)  and  the  real  Bul- 
gar  language."  Kondakov  proved  very  clearly  that  all 
cultural  monuments  in  Macedonia,  with  few  exceptions,  are 
of  Serbian  origin.  While  Baudouin  de  Courtenay,  in  his 
Outline  of  the  Slavic  Languages  ( 1884 ;  see  also  his  article 
in  Grande  Encyclopedic,  XXX,  98),  claimed  that  there  is 
no  transitory  dialect  between  the  Poles  and  Russians,  Serbs 
and  Bulgars,  Poles  and  Slovaks,  Poles  and  Czechs,  Pro- 
fessor V.  Jagich,  the  well-known  Slavist  and  editor  of  the 
famous  Archiv  fur  die  elavische  PhUologie,  on  the  contrary, 
finds — in  the  nineties  of  the  nineteenth  century — that 
such  a  transitory  dialect  exists,  and  points  out  that  all 
South-Slavic  dialects  from  Istria  to  the  Black  Sea  form 
a  unique  chain  the  rings  of  which  are  harmoniously  con- 
nected. He  says  that  "the  Macedonian  dialect  makes  a 
transition  from  the  Serbo-Croatian  to  the  Bulgarian  lan- 
guage. This  statement  gave  an  impetus  for  further  inves- 
tigations which  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  Macedo- 


_!Ltf*l 


Linguistic  Traits  885 

nians  as  a  whole  are  a  Slavic  people,  and  are  for  many  gen- 
erations far  behind  the  Bulgars  and  Serbs  in  its  national  con- 
sciousness as  well  as  in  its  language  development.  While 
the  Austrian  author  Hron  lost  his  belief  (even  in  1890) 
that  there  is  a  purely  Serbian  or  purely  Bulgarian  nation- 
ality of  Macedonians,  his  compatriot,  Sax,  claims  that  the 
exact  data  about  the  number  of  the  Serbs  in  Macedonia 
are  impossible,  "because  in  Macedonia  there  are  debatable 
Serbo-Bulgars  and  so-called  Macedonian  Slavs,  whose  eth- 
nic status  is  doubtful"  (1908).  Another  Austrian  writer, 
Hlumetzky,  writes  (in  1907)  as  follows: 

"The  Slavic  element  in  Macedonia  lost  very  early  its 
special  Bulgarian  or  specific  Serbian  character.  The  race 
and  language  have  been  subjugated  to  the  influence  of  ages, 
and  it  became  a  national  mixture." 

A  German  author  says  that  the  Christian  Serbs  who  liv^ 
near  the  city  of  Prizrend  and  Ochrid  Lake  "are  called  both 
Bulgars  and  Serbs,  because  they  are  very  much  mixed  with 
Bulgars,  and  because  they  consider  themselves  Bulgars  and 
speak  with  a  mixed  Bulgaro-Serbian  idiom,  which  up  to  to- 
day has  been  not  analyzed  impartially"  (1911).  The  well- 
known  German  Byzahtologist  and  the  knower  of  the  Balkans, 
Heinrich  Geltzer,  says  (1900): 

"It  looks  inevitably  comical  if  one  sees  how  Slavic  sa- 
vants debate  in  most  heated  manner  about  the  problem  if 
certain  districts  in  eastern  Macedonia  are  Serbian  or 
Bulgarian.  The  people  themselves  do  not  know  about  it. 
There  is  especially  no  agreement  among  the  people  of  the 
western  sandzak  villayet  of  Monastir  (or  Bitolj).  Even 
the  friends  debate  about  the  question  whether  the  Christian 
Slavs  there  are  of  Bulgarian  or  Serbian  nationality." 

Barbulesu,  professor  of  Slavic  philology  at  the  Ruma- 
nian University  at  Jassy,  says  (1912):  "The  Serbs  have 
just  the  same  reason  to  claim  that  the  Macedonian  lan- 
guage is  the  Serbian  language,  as  the  Bulgars  have  the  rea- 


286  Who  Are  the  Slavst 

son  to  deny  it." 

A  well-known  Russian  author,  Amphitheatrov,  says  this 
about  Macedonians  (1912): 

"They  are  neither  Serbs  nor  Bulgars,  but  an  autoch- 
tonomous  Slavic  people  which  has  a  unique  language  with  its 
own  roots,  and  it  is,  therefore,  more  capable  of  adapting 
itself  to  another  mightier  and  more  developed  language 
which  is  enforced  by  a  Slavic  civilization.  The  Macedo- 
nians are  Bulgars  in  those  regions  where  they  have  the  Bul- 
garian schools  and  church;  they  are  Serbs  in  those  regions 
where  the  instruction  is  in  the  Serbian  hands.  Under  the 
influence  of  education,  church  and  economical  elements,  they 
(Macedonian  Slavs)  might  be  Little  Russians,  Great  Rus- 
sians, Poles.  Their  language  is  a  metal  in  the  melted  state 
which  takes  very  easily  the  form  of  the  pattern  in  which  it 
is  put.     But  this  pattern  must  be  related  to  the  metaL" 19 

The  Serbian  Language 

The  Serbian  (Croatian  or  Serbo-Croatian)  language, 
while  it  yields  to  none  of  the  other  Slavic  dialects  in  rich- 
ness, clearness,  and  precision,  it  far  surpasses  them  all  in 
euphony,  being  the  softest  of  all  the  Slavic  tongues  and 
eliding  many  of  the  consonants.20  It  is  distinguished, 
therefore,  from  the  other  members  of  its  division  by  the 
predominance  of  vowels.  This  character  it  partly  owes  to 
the  influence  of  the  Italian  and  Greek  tongues — the  former 
influence  being  the  result  of  commercial  intercourse,  the 
latter  of  community  of  religious  belief  and  besides,  in  the 
course  of  the  twelve  centuries  the  Serbo-Croatians  have 
through  intermarriage  absorbed  much  Greek  and  Latin 
blood.  They  are  a  special  Slavic  type,  modified  by  Latin 
and  Greek  influences  softening  their  language  and  their 
manners,  and  intensifying  their  original  Slavic  love  of  what 
is  beautiful,  poetic,  and  noble.    The  long  domination  of  the 


Linguistic  Traits  287 

Turks  (over  500  years)  has  left  some  traces  on  the  Serbian 
tongue,  but  it  did  not  spoil  a  genuine  Slavic  character.     It 
is   especially  fitted  to  be  the  medium  of  folk-poetry.     In 
morphology,  the  loss  of  dual  is  almost  complete,  and  the 
locative    of  nouns.     The  Serbian  tongue  is  rich  in  tense 
forms,   having  preserved  the  Old  or  Falaeo  Slavic  aorist. 
The   supine  and  present  passive  participle  in  Serbo-Croa- 
tian verbs  has  disappeared.     It  has  a  complete  system  of 
declension  and  conjugation,  along  with  a  free  syntax.    The 
accent  is  entirely  free,  but  it  is  capricious  as  in  the  Rus- 
sian.    (A.  Belich,  Dialects  of  the  Eastern  and  Southern  Ser- 
bia, Belgrade,  1905,  CXII  +  715.)     The  old  classical  me- 
ters are  imitated  with  facility  in  the  Serbian.21    It  is  more 
allied  to  Russian  than  to  Polish  or  Czech  language.    Among 
the  phonetic  peculiarities  of  Serbian  language  are  the  fre- 
quent occurrence  of  the  broad  "a"  for  the  "e" — or  "a"  in 
the  other  Slavic  dialects,  as,  for  instance,  Serbian  "otatz" 
(father),   Russian   "otetz";   the   vocalic   "r",   as    Serbian 
"srtze**  (heart),  Russian  "serdtze" ;  the  change  of  "1"  into 
"u",   when   in   the   middle   of   a   word,   as   Serbian   "vuk" 
(wolf),  Russian  "volk";  and  into  "o"  when  final,  as  Serbian 
"pisao"  (I  wrote),  Russian  "pisal."    The  existence  of  long 
and  short  vowels  along  with  a  musical  pitch  accent,  makes 
Serbian  (Croatian  or  Serbo-Croatian)   dialect  one  of  the 
most  expressive  among  the  Slavic  tongues. 

For  its  greatest  euphony  among  the  Slavic  idioms,  the 
Serbian  language  has  often  been  called  the  Italian  of  the 
Slavic  family  languages.  No  doubt,  the  southern  sky,  and 
the  beauties  of  natural  scenery  that  abound  in  all  the  regions 
where  the  Serbo-Croats  live  (Serbia,  Bosnia,  Montenegro, 
Herzegovina,  Dalmatia,  Croatia,  Slavonia,  Istria,  Bachka, 
Banat,  and  Baranya),  so  favorable  to  the  development  of 
poetical  genius,  appear  also  to  have  exerted  a  happy  influ- 
ence on  the  language.  The  late  Professor  of  the  Slavic 
Language  in   the  Oxford  University  and   member  of  the 


288  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Britannic  Academy  of  Science,  W.  R.  Morfill,  who  is  known 
by  his  familiarity  with  the  Slavs  and  Slavic  tongues,22  said 
many  times  to  the  well-known  Serbian  diplomat  and  writer, 
Chedo  Miyatovich  (see  also  his  recent  book,  The  Memoirs  of 
a  Balkan  Diplomatist,  London,  Cassel  &  Co.,  1917,  840)  : 

"I  wish  you  Serbians,  as  well  as  all  other  Slavic  nations, 
to  join  Russia  in  a  political  union,  but  I  do  not  wish  you  to 
surrender  your  beautiful  and  well-developed  language  to  be 
exchanged  for  the  Russian."  Miyatovich  tells  us  that  on 
one  occasion  Morfill  went  even  so  far  as  to  suggest  that  the 
future  United  States  of  the  Slavs  should  adopt  as  their  lit- 
erary and  official  language  the  Serbian,  as  by  far  the  finest 
and  most  musical  of  all  the  Slavic  languages.  Karl  Marx, 
in  one  of  his  articles  (N.  Y.  Daily  Tribune,  April  7,  1858, 
p.  5),  says  that  "Serbs  speak  the  same  language,  which  is 
much  akin  to  the  Russian,  and  by  far  to  western  ears,  the 
most  musical  of  all  Slavic  tongues." 

No  doubt,  the  language  of  a  nation  is  one  of  the  impor- 
tant tests  of  the  mentality  of  that  nation,  resulting,  as  it 
does,  in  that  accumulation  of  knowledge  which  constitutes 
civilization,  by  making  the  hard-won  experience  of  one  gen- 
eration the  inheritance  of  the  next.  The  civilized  Slav  has 
from  this  accumulated  inheritance  of  knowledge,  and  experi- 
ence acquired  his  wonderful  feelings,  perceptions,  powers, 
and  habits  of  mind,  of  which  the  savage  and  barbarian  and 
even  semi-barbarian  has  no  idea,  and  which  have  raised  the 
civilized  Slav  far  above  the  uncivilized  races.  Both  dead 
(and  extinct)2*  and  living  Slavic  tongues  are  civilized  ones 
in  the  full  sense  of  the  meaning  of  the  word.  That  the  lan- 
guage is  a  great  psychological  factor  in  the  life  of  the  Slav 
is  shown  in  the  great  struggle  for  the  use  of  the  Slavic  lan- 
guage in  Divine  Service,  a  struggle  which  began  in  the  days 
of  the  first  Slavic  Apostles  and  is  still  being  fought  out  at 
the  present  day.  It  is  rightly  said  that  the  inner  meaning 
of  this  struggle  is  only  an  aspect  of  the  thousand-year-old 


Linguistic  Traits  889 

struggle  for  National  Unity  on  the  part  of  the  whole  nation. 
This  great  struggle  is  maintained  by  Serbo-Croatian  people 
in  Austro-Hungary  in  the  face  of  great  odds  and  is  being 
prosecuted  to-day  with  as  much  vigor  as  in  past  ages,  a 
struggle  which  in  itself  is  the  most  beautiful  proof  that  the 
different  South-Slavic  provinces  in  Austro-Hungary  desire 
to  establish  at  least  an  ethical  union.  Even  in  Istria,  in 
the  most  remote  of  the  South-Slavic  western  Catholic  dis- 
tricts, the  Croatians  desire  to  hear  Divine  Service  held  in 
the  Slav  language,  simply  that  they  may  not  lose  this  bond 
of  union  between  themselves  and  their  Eastern  Greek  Or- 
thodox Serbian  brothers  in  the  east,  in  the  valley  of  Vardar, 
where  the  Slavs  have  never  been  denied  the  right  to  use  their 
native  language  in  the  Church.  No  doubt  the  unlikeness  of 
the  Slavic  language  to  those  of  Western  Europe,  perhaps 
even  the  alphabet  used  has  delayed  the  study  of  what  must 
soon  be  regarded  as  one  of  the  great  languages  and  litera- 
tures of  civilization.  Its  spread,  like  that  of  the  Russian, 
has  been  more  rapid  than  that  of  any  other  in  the  present 
century.  The  soul  of  the  Slavic  people,  too,  lives  in  its 
tongue. 


CHAPTER  XV 

POETIC  IMPULSE  OF  THE  SLAVIC  PEOPLE 

The  Russian  Epic 

INTELLECTUAL  originality  of  Slavic  common  people  is 
shown  by  their  poetical  paleontology,  their  songs   (bal- 
lads), legends,  tales,1  proverbs  and  enigmas,  and  their  prim- 
itive music.     Great  attention  has  been  paid  in  all  Slavic 
countries  to  popular  songs  and  proverbs.    All  of  the  Slavic 
nations  possess  national  ballads  in  great  abundance,  but  a 
very  unequal  merit  attaches  to  the  various  productions. 
The  best  Slavic  epic  is  certainly  the  Serbian  balladry,  which 
will  be  pointed  out  clearly  below.     But  probably  no  other 
nation  possesses  a  more  remarkable  wealth  of  folk-lore  than 
Russia.     The  proverbs  and  the  riddles  run  into  the  thou- 
sands (the  best  collection  of  the  latter  are  those  of  Ladov- 
nikov,  Riddles  of  the  Russian  People,  Petrograd,  1876). 
There  are  several  collections  of  fairy  tales,  the  most  satis- 
factory being  that  of  Afanasyev  (Russian  Popular  Tales, 
Moscow,  1897,  3d  ed.).     Many  of  the  Russian  tales  may  be 
the  same  as  we  find  among  all  nations  of  Indo-European 
origin:  one  may  read  them  in  Grimm's  collections  of  fairy 
tales ;  but  others  came  also  from  the  Mongols  and  the  Turks; 
while  some  of  them  seem  to  have  a  purely  Slavic  origin.    They 
are  of  the  highest  rank   in   their  wealth   of   fancy,  their 
freshness  and  beauty.     There  are  ritual  songs  and  incan- 
tations for  every  event  of  life  from  birth  to  burial.     The 
lyric  songs  mirror  the  whole  Russian  character.     Those  of 
Northern   Russia   are   characterized   by   native   strength; 

290 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  891 

those  of  the  south  are  graceful,  delicate,  and  plaintive.  No 
nation  of  Western  Europe  possesses  such  an  astonishing 
wealth  of  traditions,  tales,  and  lyric  folk-songs  and  such  a 
rich  cycle  of  archaic  lyric  songs,  as  Russia  does  (especially 
in  the  region  round  Lake  Onega).  In  these  bylines  Russia 
has  thus  a  precious  national  inheritance  of  a  rare  poetical 
beauty,  which  has  been  fully  appreciated  in  England  by  Ral- 
ston, in  America  by  Isabel  Hapgood,  and  in  France 
by  the  historian  Rambaud.  One  of  the  best  works  on  the 
subject  is  Lobolevski's  Great  Russian  Folk  Songs  (Petro- 
grad, 1895,  et  seq.).  The  epic  songs  date  from  the  legendary 
times  to  the  nineteenth  century,  but  those  dealing  with  the 
past  are  the  best.  These  have  appeared  in  most  important 
collections  by  Kireyevski  (Petrograd,  1860-71,  10  vols.), 
Rybnikov  (Petrograd,  1861-7,  4  vols.),  Hilferding  (Petro- 
grad, 1878),  Avenarius  (Moscow,  1898,  5.  ed.),  etc.  (Ac- 
cording to  Alexander  N.  Pypin  not  less  than  4000  large 
works  and  bulky  review  articles  were  published  during  1858- 
1878,  half  of  them  dealing  with  the  ethnography  in  its  wider 
sense  and  the  other  half  with  the  economical  conditions  of 
the  muzhik.) 

In  the  Russian  oral  (national  or  popular)  literature  the 
most  interesting  for  us  are  bylini  2  (bilinas,  by  Unas,  bylines) 
or  "tales  of  old  times,"  as  the  word  may  be  translated,  which 
have  come  down  to  us  in  great  numbers,  as  they  have  been 
sung  by  wandering  minstrels  all  over  Russia.  The  scholars 
who  paid  their  attention  to  these  popular  compositions  have 
made  the  following  division  of  this  Russian  literature : 

(I)  Cycle  of  the  Older  Heroes; 

(II)  Cycle  of  Vladimir,  the  Prince  of  Kiev; 
(HI)  Cycle  of  Novgorod; 

(IV)  Cycle  of  Moscow; 

(V)  Cycle  of  the  Cossacks; 

(VI)  Cycle  of  the  Peter  the  Great;  and 

(VII)  Cycle  of  Modern  Time. 


292  Who  Are  the  Slavs f 

These  poems,  if  they  may  be  so  styled,  are  not  in  rhyme; 
the  ear  is  satisfied  with  a  certain  cadence  which  is  observed 
most  interesting  for  us  are  bylini  2  (bilinas,  bylinas,  bylines) 
throughout.  The  old  wandering  singer  utters  in  a  sort  of 
recitative  one  or  two  sentences,  accompanying  himself  with 
his  instrument  (also  of  very  ancient  origin),  then  follows  a 
melody,  into  which  each  individual  singer  introduces  modula- 
tions of  his  own,  before  he  resumes  next  the  quiet  recitative 
of  the  epic  narrative.  (The  old  wandering  singers  of  Russia 
are  called  kaliki.)  For  a  long  time  they  were  neglected,  and 
the  collection  of  them  only  began  at  the  beginning  of  the  nine- 
teenth century.  The  style  of  the  Russian  literature  which 
prevailed  from  the  time  of  Michael  Lomonsov  was  wholly 
based  upon  the  French  or  pseudoclassical  school.  It  was, 
therefore,  hardly  likely  that  these  peasant  songs  would  at- 
tract attention.  But  when  the  gospel  of  romanticism  was 
preached  and  the  History  of  the  Russian  Empire  of 
Nickolas  Karamzin  appeared,  which  presented  to  the  Rus- 
sians a  past  of  which  they  had  known  but  little,  described 
in  political  and  ornate  phraseology,  a  new  impetus  was 
given  to  the  collection  of  all  the  remains  of  popular  litera- 
ture. These  curious  productions  have  all  the  characteris- 
tics of  popular  poetry  in  the  endless  repetitions  of  certain 
conventional  phrases,  such  as  "green  wine,"  "the  bright 
sun"  (applied  to  a  hero),  "the  damp  earth,"  etc. 

The  heroes  of  the  first  cycle  are  monstrous  beings,  and 
seem  to  be  merely  personifications  of  the  powers  of  nature; 
such  as  Volga  Vseslavich,  Mikula  Selianinovich,  and  Sviato- 
gor.  These  heroes  are  called  "bogatiri  starshie"  Sometimes 
they  are  the  giants  of  the  mountain,  as  Sviatogor,  and  the 
serpent,  Gorinich,  the  root  of  part  of  both  names  being 
"gora"  (=  "mountain").  The  serpent  Gorinich  lives  in 
caves,  and  has  the  care  of  precious  metals.  Sometimes  ani- 
mal natures  are  mixed  up  with  them,  as  "zmei-bogatir,"  who 
unites  the  qualities  of  the  serpent  and  the  giant,  and  bears 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  293 

the  name  of  Tugarin  Zmeivich.     There  is  the  Pagan  Idol 
(=   "Idolistche  Poganskoe"),  a  great  glutton,  and  Night- 
ingale the  Robber  (=  "Solovei  Razboinik"),  who  terrifies 
travellers  and  lives  in  a  nest  built  upon  six  oaks.     Nicholas 
the  Villager  is  personification  of  the  force  with  which  the 
tiller  of  the  soil  is  endowed:  nobody  can  pull  out  of  the 
ground  his  heavy  plough,  while  he  himself  lifts  it  with  one 
hand  and  throws  it  above  the  clouds.     The  Russian  Orthodox 
Eastern  Church,  especially  in  the  fifteenth,  sixteenth  and 
seventeenth  centuries,  pitilessly  proscribed  the  singing  of  all 
bylines   which  circulated  among  the  people;  it  considered 
them    "pagan,"   and  inflicted  heaviest  penalties   upon   the 
bards   and  those  who  sang  old  songs.     Consequently  only 
small  fragments  of  this  early  folk-lore  have  been  preserved. 
(Many  of  the  Russian  folk-songs  are  borrowed  from  the 
East,  and  deal  with  heroes  and  heroines  of  other  nationalities 
than    the   Slavic,   such   as   Akib — the  Assyrian   King,   the 
Beautiful  Helen*  Alexander  the  Great,  Rustem  of  Persia, 
etc.) 

In  the  second  cycle  the  legends  group  themselves  round 
Vladimir  the  Great  (980-1054),  who  introduced  Christian- 
ity into  Russia,  and  his  peers,  has  been  published  by  Prince 
Tzertelov  (1822) ;  the  most  celebrated  of  these  epics  or  by- 
lines, is  the  famous  Song  of  Igor's  Band  or  "Igor's  Expedi- 
tion against  Polovtzi,"  written  about  1200,  was  discovered 
in  1795  by  Count  Musin-Pushkin  at  Kiev,  and  a  transcript 
was  also  found  among  the  papers  of  the  Empress  Catherine. 
It  was  an  event  in  Russian  literature  comparable  with  the 
Songs  of  Ossian  in  the  English.    It  is  the  only  poem  similar 
to  the  epics  of  Homer,  the  Kalevdla  of  the  Finns,  the  Ice- 
landic sagas,  the  Song  of  the  Nibelungs  or  The  Song  of 
Poland.     The  authenticity  of  this  production  has  been  dis- 
puted by  some  scholars,  but  without  grounds.  The  original 
was  seen  by  several  men  of  letters  in  Russia,  Earamzin 
among  the  number.     There  is  a  mixture  of  Christian  and 


894  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

heathen  allusions;  but  there  are  parallels  to  this  style  of 
writing  in  such  a  piece  as  the  Discourse  of  a  Lover  of  Christ, 
and  Advocate  of  the  True  Faith,  from  which  an  extract  has 
been  given  bj  Buslayev  in  his  "Chrestomathy."  Unlike  most 
of  the  productions  of  this  period,  which  are  tedious,  and 
interesting  only  to  the  philologist  and  antiquary,  there  is  a 
great  deal  of  poetical  spirit  in  the  story  of  Igor,  character- 
ized by  uncommon  grace,  beauty  and  power ;  the  metaphors 
being  very  vigorous.  Mention  is  made  in  it  of  another  bard 
named  Boyan,  but  none  of  his  inspirations  have  come  down 
to  us.  Boyan's  recitations  and  songs  are  compared  to  the 
wind  that  blows  in  the  tops  of  the  trees.  Kropotkin  claims 
that  many  such  Boyans  surely  went  about  and  sang  beautiful 
"Sayings"  during  the  festivals  of  princes  and  their  warriors. 
A  strange  legend  is  that  of  Tzar  Solomon  and  Kitovras,  but 
the  story  occurs  in  the  popular  literatures  of  many  other 
countries.  8 

The  chief  hero  of  this  second  cycle  of  Russian  legends  is 
Hya  Murometz,  who  performs  prodigies  of  valor,  and  is  of 
gigantic  stature  and  superhuman  strength.    He  is  best  loved 
and  most  popular  hero  of  the  Russian  bylinas ;  the  epithet, 
"the  Peasant's  Son,"  invariably  accompanies  Ilya's  name 
in  all  the  Russian  bylinas.     It  is  just  the  contrary  in  the 
Germanic  epics  where  Thor,  the  patron  of  the  toilers,  is 
constantly  overridden  by  Odin;  the  warrior.    Ilya  Murometz 
is  a  great  hero  in  the  defense  of  the  Russian  soil.     Ilya, 
according  to  the  popular  Russian  tales,  having  received 
from  his  father,  the  aged  peasant,  the  commandment  "to 
plot  nothing  against  Tartar  nor  to  kill  the  Christians,  and 
to  do  good  and  not  evil,"  he  tries  religiously  to  observe 
these  commands  and  uses  his  energy  only  to  struggle  against 
evil  and  the  enemies  of  his  country.    Ilya  is  a  peasant  war- 
rior who  seeks  neither  aggression  nor  conquest  and  who  ac- 
cepts battle  only  as  a  means  of  legitimate  defense.     He  does 
not  care  for  gold  or  riches ;  he  fights  only  to  clear  his  native 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  295 


land  from  giants  and  strangers.  Prince  Kropotkin  says 
this  about  the  Lay  of  Igor's  Raid  ("S16vo  o  Folku  Igoreve" 
— translation  by  Professor  Leo  Wiener) : 

This  poem  was  composed  at  the  end  of  the  twelfth  century, 
or  early  in  the  thirteenth,  its  full  manuscript  destroyed  during 
the  conflagration  of  Moscow  in  1812,  dated  from  the  fourteenth 
or  the  fifteenth  century.  ...  It  relates  a  real  fact  that  did  hap- 
pen in  1185.  Igor,  a  prince  of  Kiev,  starts  with  his  druzhina 
(schola)  of  warriors  to  make  a  raid  on  the  Polovtsi,  who  occu- 
pied the  prairies  of  South-eastern  Russia,  and  continually  raided 
the  Russian  villages.  All  sorts  of  bad  omens  are  seen  on  the 
march  through  the  prairies — the  sun  is  darkened  and  casts  its 
shadow  on  the  band  of  the  Russian  warriors;  the  animals  give 
different  warnings,  but  Igor  exclaims:  "Brothers  and  friends: 
Better  to  fall  dead  than  be  prisoners  of  the  Polovtsi!  Let  us 
march  to  the  blue  waters  of  the  Don.  Let  us  break  our  lances 
against  those  of  Polovtsi.  And  either  I  leave  there  my  head,  or 
I  will  drink  the  water  of  the  Don  from  golden  helmet."  The 
march  is  resumed,  the  Polovtsi  are  met  with,  and  a  great  battle 
is  fought. 

The  description  of  the  battle,  in  which  all  Nature  takes  part — 
the  eagles  and  the  wolves,  and  the  foxes  which  bark  after  the  red 
shields  of  the  Russian — is  admirable.  Igor's  band  is  defeated. 
''From  the  sunrise  to  sunset,  and  from  sunset  to  sunrise,  the 
steel  arrows  flew,  the  swords  clashed  on  the  helmets,  the  lances 
were  broken  in  a  far-away  land — ;the  land  of  the  Polovtsi." 
"The  black  earth  under  the  hoofs  of  the  horses  was  strewn  with 
arms,  and  out  of  this  sowing  affliction  will  rise  in  the  land  of  the 
Russians." 

Then  comes  one  of  the  best  bits  of  early  Russian  poetry — the 
lamentations  of  YaroslaVna,  Igor's  wife,  who  waits  for  his  return 
to  the  town  of  Putivl: 

"The  voice  of  YaroslaVna  resounds  as  the  complaint  of  a 
cuckoo;  it  resounds  at  the  rise  of  sunlight. 

"I  will  fly  as  a  cuckoo  down  the  river.  I  will  wet  my  beaver 
sleeves  in  the  Kayala;  I  will  wash  with  them  the  wounds  of  my 
prince — the  deep  wounds  of  my  hero. 

"YaroslaVna  laments  on  the  walls  of  Putivl. 

"Oh,  Wind,  terrible  Wind !  Why  dost  thou,  my  master,  blow 
so  strong?  Why  didst  thou  carry  on  thy  light  wings  the  arrows 
of  the  Khan  against  the  warriors  of  my  hero  ?     Is  it  not  enough 


296  Who  Are  the  Slant 

for  thee  to  blow  there,  high  up  in  the  clouds?  Not  enough  to 
rock  the  ships  on  the  blue  sea?  Why  didst  thou  lay  down  my 
beloved  upon  the  grass  of  the  Steppes  ? 

'Yaroslavna  laments  upon  the  walls  of  PutivL 
'Oh,  glorious  Dnieper,  thou  hast  pierced  thy  way  through  the 
rocky  hills  to  the  land  of  Polovtsi.  Thou  hast  carried  the  boats 
of  Svyatoslav  as  they  went  to  fight  the  Khan  Kobyak.  Bring,  oh, 
my  master,  my  husband  back  to  me,  and  I  will  send  no  more 
tears  through  thy  tide  towards  the  sea. 

"Yaroslavna  laments  upon  the  walls  of  PutivL 
''Brilliant  Sun,  thrice  brilliant  Sun!  Thou  givest  heat  to  all, 
thou  shinest  for  all.  Why  shouldest  thou  send  thy  burning  rays 
upon  my  husband's  warriors?  Why  didst  thou,  in  the  waterless 
steppe,  dry  up  their  bows  in  their  hands  ?  Why  shouldest  thou, 
making  them  suffer  from  thirst,  cause  their  arrows  to  weigh  so 
heavy  upon  their  shoulders?" 

The  thibd  cycle  deals  with  the  stories  of  Vasilii  Buslae- 
vich  and  Sadko,  the  rich  merchant.  (The  commercial  pros- 
perity of  Novgorod  is  well  known.) 

The  foubth  cycle  deals  with  the  autocracy — already 
Moscow  has  become  the  capital  of  the  future  Russian  Em- 
pire. This  cycle  deals  with  the  taking  of  Kazan,  the  con- 
quest of  Siberia  by  Yermak,  Tzar  Ivan  the  Terrible,  and  his 
confidant,  Maliutav  Skuvlatovich.  (It  is  observable  that 
in  the  popular  tradition  Ivan,  in  spite  of  his  cruelties,  is 
not  spoken  of  with  any  hatred.)  W,  R.  MorfiU  says  that 
as  early  as  1619  some  of  these  bylines  were  committed  to 
writing  by  Richard  James,  an  Oxford  graduate  who  was  in 
Russia  about  that  time  as  chaplain  of  the  embassy.  The 
most  pathetic  of  these  is  that  relating  to  the  unfortunate 
Xenia,  the  daughter  of  Boris  Gudunov  Yermak,  the  con- 
queror of  Siberia,  forms  the  topic  of  a  very  spirited  lay,  and 
there  is  another  on  the  death  of  the  Tzar,  Ivan  the  Terrible. 
Considering  the  relation  in  which  she  stood  to  the  Russians, 
we  cannot  wonder  that  Marina,  the  wife  of  the  false  Deme- 
trius, appears  as  a  magician.  Many  spirited  poems  are  con- 
secrated to  the  achievements  of  Stenka  Razia,  the  bold  rob- 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  297 

ber  of  the  Volga,  who  was  a  long  time  a  popular  hero. 

The  fifth  cycle  deals  with  the  Cossack  or  Kosak  songs, 
written  in  Little  Russian  tongue,  which  dwell  upon  the  glories 
of  the  "sech,"  the  sufferings  of  the  people  from  the  invasions 
of  the  Turks  and  Mongols,  the  exploits  of  the  Haidamaks 
and  lastly  the  fall  of  the  Kosak  Republic. 

The  sixth  cycle  includes  songs  in  abundance  on  the  vari- 
ous achievements  of  the  wonderful  Tzar  Peter  the  Great, 
as  taking  of  Azov  in  1696.  There  is  also  a  poem  on  the  exe- 
cution of  the  streltzi  (or  Russian  guards),  and  another  on 
the  death  of  Peter  the  Great. 

The  seventh  cycle  includes  many  songs  on  Napoleon 
Bonaparte  (1769-1821).  Besides  these  songs,  the  Russian 
people  can  boast  of  large  collections  of  religious  poems, 
many  of  them  containing  very  curious  legends.  In  them  we 
have  a  complete  store  of  the  beliefs  of  the  mediaeval  ages. 
Many  of  them  are  of  considerable  antiquity,  and  some  of 
them  seem  to  have  been  derived  from  the  Midrash.  Some 
similar  productions  are  merely  adaptations  of  old  Bulgarian 
tales,  especially  the  so-called  apocryphal  writings  (apocry- 
phal tales  about  Solomon,  taken  from  the  Greek  Chrono- 
graphs and  Palaeas).  Then  the  famous  battle  on  the  field 
of  Kulikovo  (1880),  where  the  Tartars  were  routed,  moved 
an  unknown  writer  to  write  Zadonschchina  ("Events  Be- 
yond the  Don"),  a  rehashing  of  an  earlier  work,  with  addi- 
tions from  the  "Song  of  Igor's  Band."  It  is  a  sort  of 
prose-poem  much  in  the  style  of  the  Story  of  Igor ;  and  the 
resemblance  of  the  latter  to  this  piece  and  to  many  other  of 
the  "skazania"  or  "skazka"  (tales),  included  in  or  attached 
to  the  Russian  chronicle,4  furnishes  an  additional  proof  of 
its  genuineness.  The  account  of  the  battle  of  the  Field  of 
Woodcocks  (which  was  gained  by  Dmitri  Donskoi  over  the 
Mongols  in  1380),  has  come  down  in  three  important  ver- 
sions. The  first  bears  the  title,  Story  of  the  Fight  of  the 
Prince  Dmitri  Ivanovich  with  Mamai;  it  is  rather  meagre 


298  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

in  details  but  full  of  expressions  showing  the  patriotism  of 
the  writer.  The  second  version  is  more  complete  in  its  his- 
torical details,  but  still  is  not  without  anachronisms.  The 
third  version  of  it  is  altogether  poetical.  The  Story  of 
Drdktde  is  a  collection  of  anecdotes  relating  to  a  cruel 
prince  of  Moldavia,  who  lived  at  the  commencement  of  the 
fifteenth  century.  Several  barbarities  described  in  it  have 
also  been  assigned  to  the  Tzar  Ivan  the  Terrible.  It  is  in- 
teresting to  note  here  the  fact  that  there  are  even  bylines  on 
episodes  of  the  Russo-Japanese  war. 

It  is  very  interesting  to  point  out  the  fact,  that  the  Rus- 
sian's heroes  never  seek  for  vendetta  or  blood-revenge,  as 
Scandinavian  heroes  would  do;  their  actions,  especially 
those  of  the  older  heroes,  are  not  dictated  by  personal  aims, 
but  are  imbued  with  a  communal  spirit,  which  is  charac- 
teristic of  Russian  popular  life.  The  hero  of  the  Russian 
legends  is,  above  all,  the  defender  of  the  native  soil.  All 
through  the  Russian  epics  the  heroes  are  the  guardians  of 
the  people's  independence,  but  by  no  means  the  oppressors 
of  the  people.  Whenever  the  numerous  Mongol  tribes  in 
ancient  times  would  assail  Russia,  the  princes  of  the  various 
Russian  States  would  call  the  bogatyrs  (knights,  lords,  he- 
roes), who  always  personified  the  people,  to  defend  the  Rus- 
sian soil.  They  would  leave  their  plows,  their  peaceful  till- 
ing of  the  land,  gather  to  their  princes,  drive  away  the 
enemy,  take  no  rewards,  nor  acquire  any  privileges  by  their 
defense,  and  afterward  would  not  form  a  military  caste 
around  the  prince,  but  would  return  immediately  to  their 
soil.  In  one  word:  Russian  heroes  are  soil  defenders,  and 
the  Russian  character,  being  very  peaceful,  always  unhesi- 
tatingly, as  a  matter  of  natural  duty,  stands  up  as  one  man 
for  the  defense  of  his  country  and  of  what  he  thinks  is 
right.  Anybody  who  studies  closely  the  Russian  epics  must 
jsome  to  this  conclusion.  These  sagas  date,  probably,  from 
the  tenth,  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries,  but  they  received 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  299 

their  definite  shape — the  one  that  has  reached  us — in  the 
fourteenth  century.  The  Russian  ballads,  the  poetry  of  the 
steppes  and  the  boldness  and  melancholy  of  its  inhabitants, 
relive  in  the  South  Russian  song  the  Dumi  (a  narrative  poem 
which  corresponds  in  many  particulars  with  the  Russian 
bilini)  of  the  Cossacks,  These  dumi  of  the  Little  Russian 
have  been  divided  into  three  groups : 

I.  The  Songs  of  the  Druzhina,  treating  of  the  early 
princes  and  their  followers; 

II.  The  Kozachestvo  (the  Cossack  period),  in  which  the 
Cossacks  are  found  in  continual  warfare  with  the  Polish 
"pans"  (lords)  and  the  attempts  of  the  Jesuits  to  introduce 
the  Roman  Catholic  faith;  and 

III.  The  Period  of  Haidamakas,  who  formed  the  nucleus 
of  the  national  party,  and  prolonged  the  struggle. 

In  1804  appeared  a  volume  based  upon  those  which  had 
been  gathered  together  by  Kirsha  (Cyril)  Danilov  (a  Cos- 
sack), at  the  commencement  of  the  eighteenth  century. 
They  were  received  with  much  enthusiasm,  and  a  second 
edition  appeared  in  1818.  In  1819  there  appeared  at  Leip- 
sic  a  translation  of  many  of  these  pieces  into  German,  in 
consequence  of  which  they  became  known  much  more  widely. 
This  little  volume  of  160  pages  is  important  in  many  ways, 
and  not  the  least  so  because  the  originals  of  some  of  the 
bUvnes  translated  in  it  are  now  lost.  Since  that  time  a  large 
number  of  the  Russian  popular  songs  have  been  collected 
and  published  by  Afanasyev  (d.  1871),  Antonovich,  Ave- 
narius,  Barsov,  A.  Besonov,  Bogdanovich,  Chubinsky,  M.  D. 
Chulkov,  Danilevsky,  Dragomanov,  Erlenwein,  Gclovatzky, 
A.  Hilferding,  Kashin,  Bogdan  Khmelinski,  P.  Eireyevsky 
(1860-1874),  I.  K.  Kondratov  (1884),  Kotliarevsky,  Ku- 
lish,  Ladovinkov,  Levitov,  Lobolevsky,  Lonachevsky,  Maka- 
rov,  Maksimov,  Maximo vich,  Melnikov  ("Petchersky"),  Met- 
linski,  Mordovtsev,  A.  Mozarovsky  (187S),  Naumov,  Nikolai 


800  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Novikov,  Popov,  Prugavin,  Pyzhov,  D.  Rovinsky  (known  by 
his  labors  in  the  field  of  popular  iconography),  Rudschenko, 
Rybnikov  (his  journeys  through  the  province  of  Olonetz  are 
well  known),  Ryeshetnikov,  Sakharov,  Schein  (1874),  Srez- 
nevsky,  Tereshenko,  Tredyakovsky  (1703-69,  who  through  a 
study  of  the  Russian  national  poetry  discovered  its  tonic 
metre),  Yakushkin  (who  spent  all  his  life  wandering  over 
Russia,  bundle  in  his  hand,  collecting  tales  and  songs),  Zak- 
revsky,  Zasodinsky,  Zheleznov,  etc.5 

The  early  Russian  students  of  the  bylines,  who  worked 
under  the  influence  of  Grimm's  interpretation  of  sages,  en- 
deavored to  explain  them  as  fragments  of  an  old  Slavic 
mythology  in  which  the  forces  of  Nature  are  personified  in 
heroes.  So,  for  instance,  in  Hya  Murometz  they  found  the 
features  of  the  God  of  Thunders;  Dobrynya  the  Dragon- 
Killer  was  supposed  to  present  the  sun  in  its  passive  power — 
the  active  powers  of  fighting  being  left  to  Hya  Murometz; 
Sadko,  the  rich  Guest  of  Novgorod,  was  the  personification 
of  navigation,  and  the  Sea-God  whom  he  deals  with  was 
Neptune;  Churilo  was  taken  in  as  a  representative  of  the 
demoniacal  element.  A  Russian  scientist,  V.  V.  Stasov,  in 
his  Origin  of  the  Russian  Bylines  (1868),  entirely  upset  this 
interpretation.  He  claims  that  the  Russian  bylines  are  not 
fragments  of  a  Slavic  mythology,  but  represent  borrowings 
from  Oriental  tales.  According  to  him,  Hya  Murometz  is 
the  Rustem  of  the  Iranian  legents  placed  in  Russian  sur- 
roundings; Dobrinya  is  the  Krishna  of  Indian  folk-lore; 
Sadko  is  the  merchant,  of  the  Oriental  tales,  as  also  of  a 
Norman  tale.  In  one  word :  all  the  Russian  epic  heroes  have 
an  Oriental  origin. 

Other  Russian  students  of  the  bylines  went  still  further. 
They  saw  in  the  heroes  of  the  bylines  unsignificant  men  who 
had  lived  in  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  century  to  whom  the 
exploits  of  Oriental  heroes,  borrowed  from  Oriental  tales, 
were  attributed  (Hya  Murometz  is  really  mentioned  as  a  his- 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  801 

toric  person  in  a  Scandinavian  chronicle).  Accordingly,  the 
heroes  of  the  Russian  epics  could  have  had  nothing  to  do 
with  the  times  of  Vladimir  (980-1015),  and  still  less  with  the 
earlier  Slavic  myths.  Prince  Peter  Kropotkin  tries  to  make 
a  compromise  between  the  opposing  views  in  regard  to  the 
origin  of  Russian  epics.  He  says  that  the  gradual  evolu- 
tion and  migration  of  myths,  which  are  successfully  fastened 
upon  new  and  local  persons  as  they  reach  new  countries, 
may  aid  to  explain  the  above  contradictions.  He  claims 
that  there  are  mythological  features  in  the  heroes  of  the 
bylines ;  it  may  be  taken  as  certain  only  that  the  mythology 
they  belong  to  is  not  Slavic  but  Indo-European  altogether; 
and  out  of  these  mythological  representations  of  the  forces 
of  Nature,  human  heroes  were  by  degrees  evolved  in  the 
Orient.  / 

The  well-known  Russian  composer,  Cui,  describes  the  mu- 
sical nature  of  these  songs  as  follows: 

"Russian  folk-songs  are  generally  written  within  a  very 
restricted  compass,  and  only  rarely  move  beyond  the  inter- 
val of  a  fifth  of  its  compass.  The  theme  is  always  short, 
sometimes  extending  no  farther  than  two  bars,  but  these  two 
bars  are  repeated  as  often  as  the  exigencies  of  the  text  de- 
mand. 

"The  folk-songs  are  sung  either  by  a  single  voice  or  by 
a  chorus.  In  the  latter  case,  a  single  voice  leads  off  with 
the  subject,  and  then  the  chorus  takes  it  up.  The  har- 
monization of  these  tunes  is  traditional  and  extremely  origi- 
nal. The  different  voices  of  the  chorus  approach  each  other 
until  they  form  a  unison,  or  else  separate  into  chords  (only 
the  chords  are  often  not  filled  in),  and,  generally  speaking,  a 
melody  treated  polyphonically  ends  in  a  unison. 

"The  songs  for  a  single  voice  are  frequently  accompanied 
on  a  stringed  instrument  called  a  balalaika — a  kind  of  gui- 
tar with  a  triangular  belly,  the  strings  of  which  are  either 
plucked  or  set  vibrating  by  a  glissando.     As  to  the  songs 


80S  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

for  chorus  they  are  rarely  provided  with  an  accompaniment; 
when  they  do  have  one,  it  is  played  on  a  sort  of  oboe,  which 
uses  the  melody  as  the  basis  of  a  number  of  contrapuntal 
improvisations  which  are,  no  doubt,  not  much  in  accordance 
with  the  strict  rules  of  music,  but  are  exceedingly  pic- 
turesque. 

"Russian  folk-songs  may  be  classified  in  the  following 
ways :  singing  games,  or  songs  sung  on  fete  days  to  the  ac- 
companiment of  different  games  and  dances;  songs  of  spe- 
cial occasions,  of  which  the  wedding  song  is  the  most  popu- 
lar type;  street  songs,  or  serenades  for  chorus  of  a  jovial 
or  burlesque  character;  songs  of  the  bourlaks,  or  of  the 
barge-haulers;  and  songs  for  a  single  voice  of  every  sort 
and  kind." 

There  are  innumerable  collections  of  the  music  of  the  Rus- 
sian national  songs.  The  earliest  collection  of  these  songs 
was  made  by  a  musician  from  Prague,  by  name  Pratch,  in 
1790,  containing  149  songs.  In  1866  Balakirev  brought  out 
a  collection  of  46,  and  later  Rimsky-Korsakov  produced 
his  collection  of  one  hundred.  Glinka  was  the  first  to  in- 
troduce the  Russian  folk-songs  into  a  composition  in  their 
native  manner  and  construction,  and  in  that  lies  much  of 
the  mobility  and  individuality  of  the  Russian  opera  and  of 
the  work  of  the  men  who  followed  after.  In  addition  to  the 
above  mentioned  collections  of  the  Russian  songs  there  are 
the  nursery  rhymes  and  jingles,  the  lullabies,  the  workmen's 
songs,  the  epic  songs  sung  by  wandering  mummers  and  min- 
strels at  the  houses  of  the  "boyars"  (nobles),  the  songs  of 
seed  planting  and  harvest,  the  winter  ballads,  the  ballads 
of  spring,  etc.  Prof.  L,  Wiener  thinks  that  Sokalski,  having 
heard  the  American  Negro  Songs  while  living  in  the  United 
States,  returned  to  Russia  resolved  to  collect  and  preserve 
the  songs  of  the  Russian  peasant. 

K.  Waliszewski,  in  his  History  of  Russian  Literature  (N. 
Y.,  190S,  p.  8-18),  gives  such  a  good  summary  of  the  Rus- 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  808 

sian  popular  poetry  that  I  am  going  to  quote  his  general 
statements  on  it.    He  says : 

"In  Russia  the  epic  age  was  prolonged  up  to  the  threshold 
of  the  present  century.  The  heroic  legend  of  Platov  and 
his  Cossacks  pursuing  the  retreat  of  the  hated  Khrantzouz 
(Frenchman)  is  still  in  the  mouth  of  the  popular  bard,  the 
strings  of  whose  rustic  lyre  yet  ring  in  certain  remote  cor- 
ners of  the  country,  in  defiance  of  Pushkin  and  his  follow- 
ers. This  phenomenon  is  natural  enough.  From  the  point 
of  literary  evolution,  five  or  six  centuries  lie  between  Russia 
and  the  other  countries  possessed  of  European  culture.  At 
the  period  when  Duns  Scotus,  William  of  Wykeham,  and 
Roger  Bacon  were  barring  the  West,  with  that  streak  of 
light  whereat  such  men  as  Columbus,  Descartes,  Galileo, 
and  Newton  were  soon  to  kindle  their  torches,  Russia  still 
lay  wrapped  in  darkness.  An  explanation  of  this  long-con- 
tinued gloom  has  been  sought  even  among  the  skulls  lately 
unearthed  in  the  neighborhood  of  Moscow.  These  appear 
to  have  revealed  that,  in  the  primitive  inhabitants  of  that 
country,  the  sensual  elements  were  so  excessively  developed 
as  to  exclude  the  rest. 

"The  Tartar  conquest  of  the  thirteenth  century  should 
be  a  much  more  trustworthy  event  on  which  to  reckon,  in 
this  connection.  It  destroyed  the  budding  civilization  of 
the  sphere  influenced  by  Kiev.  But  even  then,  the  empire  of 
the  Vladimirs  and  the  Yaroslavs  followed  far  indeed  behind 
the  progress  of  the  European  world.  In  1240,  when  the 
hordes  of  Baty  thundered  at  the  gates  of  Kiev,  nothing  with- 
in them  portended  the  approaching  birth  of  a  Dante,  and 
no  labors  such  as  those  of  a  Duns  Scotus,  nor  even  of  a 
Villehardouin,  suffered  interruption.  The  tardy  dawn  of 
Christianity  in  these  quarters,  together  with  the  baptism 
of  Vladimir  (988),  and  the  Byzantine  hegemony,  which  was 
its  first-fruit,  in  themselves  involved  a  falling  behind  the 
hour  marked  by  the  European  clock.     The  Byzantine  cul- 


304  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

ture  had  a  value  of  its  own.  Previous  to  the  Renaissance, 
it  imposed  itself  even  upon  the  West.  But  it  had  little  com- 
municative power.  To  the  outer  world  its  only  effulgence 
was  that  of  a  centre  of  religious  propaganda,  and  this  fer- 
vor, strongly  tinctured  with  asceticism,  checked,  more  than 
it  favored,  any  intellectual  soarings.  Here  we  find  the  ex- 
planation of  another  phenomenon — that  the  poetry  of  this 
epoch,  and  even  of  later  times,  has  only  been  handed  down 
to  us  till  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century;  writing  and 
printing  were  controlled  by  the  Church — a  Church  resolute 
in  her  hostility  to  every  element  of  profane  culture.  In  the 
Domestic  Code  (domostroi)  of  pope  Sylvester,0  a  contem- 
porary of  Ivan  the  Terrible,7  the  national  poetry  is  still 
treated  as  deviltry — pagan  and  consequently  damnable. 

"Thus  the  harmonious  offspring  of  the  national  genius 
has  lived  on  in  the  memories  of  succeeding  generations.  But 
hunted,  even  in  this  final  refuge,  by  ecclesiastical  anathe- 
mas, it  has  retreated,  step  by  step,  towards  the  lonely  and 
bitter  regions  of  the  extremest  North.  When  modern  sci- 
ence sought  to  wake  the  echoes  of  the  old  songs  first  warbled 
under  the  'Golden  Gate'  of  Kiev,  the  only  answer  came  from 
the  huts  and  taverns  of  the  White  Sea.  The  oldest  of  all 
the  collections  of  Russian  verse,  that  of  Kircha  Danilov, 
dates  from  the  eighteenth  century  only,  and  is  of  dubious 
value.  The  wave  of  melody  has  rolled  across  time  and  space, 
gathering  as  it  passed,  local  legends,  passing  inspirations, 
and  the  enigmatic  fruit  of  foreign  fiction  and  lyrics.  Then 
it  has  divided,  evaporated,  and  lost  itself,  finally,  in  the  sand 
and  mud. 

"The  work  done  for  the  West  by  the  Icelandic  Sagas  was 
thus  delayed,  in  Russia,  by  some  four  or  five  centuries.  The 
only  written  traces  of  the  glory  of  Ilia  of  Mourom,  the 
great  hero  of  the  cycle  of  Kiev,  are  to  be  found  in  German, 
Polish,  or  Scandinavian  manuscripts.  It  was  an  English 
traveller,  Richard  James,  whose  curiosity  induced  him,  at 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  305 

the  beginning  of  the  seventeenth  century  (1619),  to  note 
down  the  original  forms  of  the  Russian  lyric;  and  as  a 
crowning  disgrace,  the  first  imitators  (in  the  following  cen- 
tury) of  this  English  collector  (Novikov,  Tchoulkov,  Popov, 
Bogdanovich)  were  forgers.  They  took  upon  themselves 
to  correct  the  outpourings  of  the  popular  inspiration ! 

"Did  ancient  Russia  possess  concurrently  with  this  oral 
poetry  a  literary  verse,  allied  with  the  Nibelungenlied  and 
the  Chansons  de  Geste  (Poems  of  Knightly  Adventure)?  One 
specimen  exists,  the  famous  'Story  of  the  Band  of  Igor.'  But 
this  is  but  a  solitary  ruin.  ...  In  our  own  days,  the  popular 
poetry  brought  to  light  by  the  labors  of  such  Russian  savants 
as  Kirieivski,  Sakharov,  Rybnikov,  and  Hilferding,  and  re- 
vealed to  the  Western  world  by  the  translations  and  studies 
of  Ralston,  Bistrom,  Damberg,  Jagic,  and  Rambaud,  has 
emerged  in  all  its  wealth.  It  was  an  astonishment  and  a  de- 
light. The  fragments  of  French  popular  songs  collected  in 
1853,  the  gwerziou  of  Lower  Brittany,  the  Chants  des  Pau- 
vres  of  the  Velay  and  the  Forez,  the  national  poetry  of 
Languedoc  and  Provence,  form  but  a  poverty-stricken  treas- 
ury in  comparison.  The  prolongation  of  the  epic  period  in 
the  lower  'strata  of  the  Russian  world,  until  the  moment  of 
its  paradoxical  encounter  with  the  sudden  development,  lit- 
erary and  scientific,  which  took  place  in  the  upper  strata, 
has  produced  a  result  which  I  believe  to  be  unprecedented  in 
human  history.  At  the  gates  of  Archangel  the  Russian  col- 
lectors found  themselves  face  to  face  with  the  authentic 
depositaries  of  a  poetic  heritage  dating  from  prehistoric 
epochs.  One  might  in  a  railway  train  still.be  carried  into  the 
heart  of  the  twelfth  century. 

"But  this  inheritance,  rich  though  it  be,  is  not  absolutely 
intact.  Some  Russian  savants,  such  as  Mr.  Srezniewski, 
have  gone  so  far  as  to  doubt  its  authenticity.  It  was  the 
absence  of  certain  historic  links,  the  presence  of  certain 
features  corresponding  with  the  popular  poetry,  and  even 


806  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

with  the  poetical  literature,  of  other  nations  which  stirred 
their  scepticism.  We  find  no  symptom,  indeed,  of  the  re- 
corded historic  life  conquest  itself  anterior  to  the  Tartar 
conquest,  and  that  conquest  itself  is  only  reflected  in  im- 
agery of  excessive  faintness.  On  the  other  hand,  we  easily 
recognize  in  PoUcane,  one  of  the  heroes  of  the  poetic  legend 
of  Bovay  the  Pulicane  of  the  Real*  di  Francia,  a  collection  of 
Italian  epic  poetry. 

"Mr.  Khalanski  has  gone  so  far  as  to  contest  the  com- 
monly accepted  fact  of  the  migration  of  this  poetry  from 
south  to  north.  He  founds  his  theory  on  the  absence  of 
any  corresponding  movement  among  the  Southern  peoples. 
But  no  German  emigrants  were  needed  to  carry  the  songs 
of  the  Edda  across  the  continent  of  Europe ;  and  as  to  the 
phenomena  of  concord,  or  even  fusion,  with  the  poetry  of  the 
West,  they  are  sufficiently  accounted  for  by  the  special 
character  of  the  Russian  -epopee.  The  epopee  was,  until 
quite  recent  times,  a  living  being,  who  dwelt,  like  all  living 
beings,  in  communion  with  the  world  about  him. 

"To  sum  it  up,  Russian  popular  poetry,  as  we  know  it,  is 
neither  homogeneous  in  character  nor  precise  in  date.  It  is 
the  complex  product  of  a  series  of  centuries,  and  of  an  or- 
ganic development  which  has  continued  down  to  our  own 
days.  It  reflects  both  the  ancient  Russian  life  of  the  Kief 
period,  the  later  Muscovite  period,  and  even  the  St.  Peters- 
burg period  of  modern  times.  It  has  likewise  absorbed  some 
features  of  Western  time. 

"As  to  form,  we  find  two  chief  phases — the  polymorphous 
metre,  of  seven,  eight,  or  nine  feet,  and  the  line  of  three  or 
six  feet,  in  which  the  simple  trochee  is  followed  by  the 
dactyl : — 

u— u— u— u— u— u— u 

"As  to  substance,  we  have  three  leading  categories — he- 
roic tales  or  bylines,  songs  on  special  subjects  and  historical 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  807 

songs ;  all  with  one  common  characteristic,  the  predominance 
of  the  Pagan  spirit.  The  influence  of  Christianity  is  hardly 
to  be  discerned.  And  this  one  feature,  both  from  the  point 
of  view  of  culture,  and  more  particularly  from  that  of  lit- 
erary Evolution,  opens  an  abyss  between  Russia  and  Europe. 
The  anathema  of  the  Church  falls  on  every  legend,  Chris- 
tian or  Pagan,  with  equal  severity.  Hence,  partly,  arises 
that  profound  and  imperturable  realism  which  seems  to 
have  saturated  the  national  literature  from  the  outset,  and 
which  still  predominates  in  its  development!" 

Berezovsky,  in  dividing  the  history  of  Russian  music 
characterizes  the  first  period  as  purely  national,  including 
all  the  oldest  folk-songs  and  byline,  or  metrical  legends.  He 
says  that  this  period  saw  the  rise  and  fall  of  the  skomorkhi 
or  the  minstrels  who  were  both  the  composers  and  preservers 
of  these  old  epics  and  songs.  In  her  The  Russian  Opera 
(New  York,  Dutton,  1915),  Rosa  Newmarch  says: 

"The  early  history  of  the  development  of  the  national 
music,  like  that  of  most  popular  movements  in  Russia,  has 
its  aspects  of  oppression  and  conflict  with  authority.  On 
the  one  hand  we  see  a  strong  natural  impulse  moving  ir- 
resistibly towards  fulfilment,  on  the  other,  a  policy  of  re- 
pression amounting  at  moments  to  active  persecution.  That 
the  close  of  the  nineteenth  century  has  witnessed  the  tri- 
umph of  Russian  music  at  home  and  abroad  proves  how 
strong  was  the  innate  capacity  of  this  people,  and  how  deep 
their  love  of  this  art,  since  otherwise  they  could  never  have 
finally  overcome  every  hindrance  to  its  development.  That 
from  primitive  times  the  Slavs  were  easily  inspired  and 
moved  by  music,  and  that  they  practised  it  in  very  early 
phases  of  their  civilization,  their  early  historians  are  all 
agreed.  In  the  legend  of  'Sadko,  the  Rich  Merchant'  (one 
of  the  byline  of  the  Novgorodian  Cycle)  the  hero,  a  kind  of 
Russian  Orpheus,  who  suffers  the  fate  of  Jonah,  makes  the 
Seaking  dance  to  the  sound  of  his  gusslee,  and  only  stays  his 


808  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

hand  when  the  wild  gyrations  of  the  marine  deity  have  cre- 
ated such  a  storm  on  earth  that  all  the  ships  on  the  ocean 
above  are  in  danger  of  being  wrecked.  In  the  'Epic  of  the 
Army  of  Igor,'  when  the  minstrel  Boyan  sings,  he  draws 
'the  grey  wolf  over  the  fields,  and  the  blue-black  eagle  from 
the  clouds.'  In  peace  and  war,  music  was  the  joy  of  the 
primitive  Slavs.  In  the  sixth  century  the  Wends  told  the 
Emperor  in  Constantinople  that  music  was  their  greatest 
pleasure,  and  that  on  their  travels  they  never  carried  arms 
but  musical  instruments  which  they  made  themselves.  Pro- 
copius,  the  Byzantine  historian,  describing  a  night  attack 
made  by  the  Greeks,  A.  D.  592,  upon  the  camp  of  the  Slavs, 
says  that  the  latter  were  so  completely  absorbed  in  the  de- 
lights of  singing  that  they  had  forgotten  to  take  any  pre- 
cautionary measures,  and  were  oblivious  of  the  enemy's  ap- 
proach. Early  in  their  history,  the  Russian  Slavs  used  a 
considerable  number  of  musical  instruments:  the  gusslee,  a 
kind  of  horizontal  harp,  furnished  with  seven  or  eight 
strings,  and  the  svirel,  a  reed  pipe  (chalumet),  being  the 
most  primitive.  Soon,  however,  we  read  of  the  goudok,  a 
species  of  fiddle  with  three  strings,  played  with  a  bow,  the 
dombra,  an  instrument  of  the  guslar  family,  the  forerunner 
of  the  now  fashionable  battalaika,  the  strings  of  which  were 
vibrated  with  the  fingers,  and  the  bandoura,  or  kobza*  of 
the  Malo-Russians,  which  had  from  eight  to  twenty  strings. 
Among  the  primitive  wind  instruments  were  the  sourna,  a 
shrill  pipe  of  Eastern  origin,  and  the  doudka>  the  bagpipe,  or 
cornemuse.  The  drum,  the  tambourine,  and  the  cymbals 
were  the  instruments  of  percussion  chiefly  in  use." 

Matthew  Guthrie,  in  his  Russian  Antiquities  ("Disserta- 
tions sur  le  Antiquities  de  Russie,"  St.  Petersbourg,  1795), 
compares  musical  instruments  of  Russian  peasants  with  those 
of  ancient  Greece,  and  demonstrates  that  three  of  them  were 
exactly  similar.  There  were  Russian  troubadours  in  the 
time  of  the  Tzar  Ivan  the  Third  (1462-1505).     Karamsin 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  809 

tells  that  they  went  from  village  to  village  with  their  songs. 
The  love  and  aptitude  for  music  has  its  springs  deep 
down  in  the  Slavic  nature.     That  the  Slavs  are  a  musical 
race    is  admitted  by  many  foreigners.     Russia  leads  in  the 
number,   beauty,   and   variety   of   folk-melodies.     Since   so 
early  a  date  as  1835,  the  Russians  have  an  opera  (Verstov- 
skiy's  Askold's  Grave)  which  is  based  upon  popular  tradi- 
tion, of  which  the  purely  Russian  melodies  at  once  catch  the 
ear  of  the  least  musically-educated  Russia.     The  character- 
istics of  Russian  music  are  very  marked.     The  main  feature 
is  the  complete  liberty  of  rhythm,  which  often  seems  like 
caprice,  perhaps  in  a  few  measures  changing  several  times. 
Odd    modulations,  harmonies  suddenly  ending  in  unisons, 
plaintive  minor  cadences,  dashing  dance  forms,  frequent 
reminiscences  of  ancient  Greek  modes  (the  Lydian  and  Do- 
rian) give  Russian  folk-songs  a  character  all  their  own,  as 
individual  as  the  jerky  measures  of  the  Magyar  Nap  or  the 
singing  of  the  Scottish  ballads.     (Collections  of  such  melo- 
dies are :  Russian  Pisni  by  Kotsipinski ;  Balakirev's  National 
Russian  Songs,  and  the  collections  of  Trokudin,  Rimsky- 
Korsakov,  A.   I.  Ruberts,  etc.)     Professor  Mackail  says 
rightly  that  no  modern  music  is  so  powerful  as  the  Russian 
in  its  appeal  to  elementary  human  instincts,  so  large  and 
direct,  so  popular  in  the  best  sense  of  that  word.     He  says : 
"All  travellers  in  Russia  are  struck  by  the  beauty  and  skill 
of  the  untaught  singing  heard  everywhere,  from  the  mouths 
of  soldiers  or  workmen  or  peasants.     This  music  is  based 
on  a  natural  scale  and  is  harmonized,  when  sung  by  several 
voices,  by  a  sort  of  popular  counterpoint.     The  melodies 
of  Russia  have  an  unusual  fascination.     This  native  music 
was  long  hindered  in  its  development  by  the  strong  ecclesi- 
astical tradition  of  the  Russian  Church.  When  the  scientific 
study  of  music  was  taken  up  in   the   18th  century,  the 
influence  of  Italian  music  was  dominant  throughout  Europe. 
Famous  Italian  composers  like  Paisiello,  Galuppi,  and  Cima- 


810  Who  Are  the  Slavs f 

rosa  paid  long  visits  to  Russia ;  they  were  in  great  favor  at 
the  Court,  and  set  the  fashion  throughout  the  country,  so 
that  the  native  music  fell  into  neglect.  It  was  revived  in 
the  great  wave  of  patriotic  enthusiasm  a  hundred  years  ago, 
and  came  to  its  own  in  the  work  of  Glinka." 

It  is  rightly  said  that  almost  all  great  Russian  composers, 
besides  Glinka,  such  as  Musorgsky,  Borodin,  Rimsky-Korsa- 
kov,  Chaykovsky,  Dargomyzhsky,  are  characterized  by  their 
intense  nationality,  their  wide  humanity,  and  their  clear, 
direct  vision.     The  significance  of  Russian  compositions  lies 
in  their  blending  together  of  popular  elements  and  classical 
forms.     These  forms  were  as   romantic,  as   free,  in   their 
origin  as  the  people's  songs  and  dances;  and  in  the  hands 
of  genius  they  will  always  remain  pliant  and  plastic,  in 
spite  of  the  operations  of  that  too  zealous  conservatism 
which  masquerades  as  classicism.     The  phrase  that  music  is 
a  cosmopolitan  owing  allegiance  to  no  people  and  no  tongue 
is   become   trite.     It   should   not   be  misunderstood.     Like 
tragedy  in  its  highest  conception,  music  is  of  all  times  and  all 
peoples ;  but  the  more  clearly  the  world  comes  to  recognize 
how  deep  and  intimate  are  the  springs  from  which  the  emo- 
tional element  in  music  flows,  the  more  fully  will  it  recognize 
that  originality  and  power  in  the  composer  rest  upon  the 
use  of  dialects  and  idioms  which  are  racial  or  national  in 
origin  and  structure.     Glinka  has  made  of  a  Pushkin's  fairy 
tale,  Rustan  and  LudmUa,  a  most  beautiful  opera,  "Rustan 
and  Ludmila,"  in  which  Russian,  Finnish,  Turkish  and  Ori- 
ental music  are  intermingled  in  order  to  characterize  the 
different  heroes. 

Recently  Belayev,  with  the  aid  of  many  Russian  helpers, 
collected  from  all  over  the  country  the  traditional  folk- 
songs, and  handed  over  the  melodies,  many  of  which  are 
very  beautiful,  to  be  set  to  accompaniments  by  some  of  the 
best  Russian  composers.     So,  for  instance,  Balakirev  wrote 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  311 

accompaniment   of   the   following  traditional   song  of  the 
muzhik  in  Government  of  Tambov,  district  of  Spaskoye: 

In  the  city  stood  our  princess, 
In  the  city  stood  our  young  one, 
In  the  midst  of  all  her  maidens, 
Her  precious  keys  all  jingling, 
Her  golden  ring  all  shining. 

To  the  city  came  the  king's  son, 
To  the  city  walls  came  roaming; 
Cut  through,  my  lord,  the  first  gates, 
Cut  through,  my  lord,  the  next  gates, 
Cut  through,  my  lord,  the  third  ones. 

To  the  city  streets  come  up,  sir, 
Draw  near,  sir,  to  our  princess, 
Bow  low,  sir,  to  our  princess, 
Bow  low,  my  lord,  and  lower, 
Yet  again,  to  bow  still  lower. 

Now  take,  my  lord,  our  princess, 
By  her  fair  white  hand  now  take  her; 
Now  kiss,  my  lord,  our  princess, 
Now  kiss  her  yet  more  f oundly 
Yet  again,  to  kiss  more  f oundly. 

What  think  you  of  our  princess? 
What  think  you  of  our  young  one? 
Her  fair  white  face  so  peerless, 
Her  eyebrows  dark  and  comely. 

Slavic  national  dances  are  well-known.  No  doubt  the 
character  of  people  is  often  learned  from  their  dances,  and 
Moliere  used  to  say  that  the  destiny  of  nations  depends  on 
them.  The  Czechs  are  especially  praised  for  their  mu- 
sical talent.  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  E.  Vehse,  in 
his  Court  of  Austria  (London,  1896,  2  vols.),  says  that 
Mozart,  one  of  the  most  eminent  of  German  musical  com- 


812  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

posers,  was  so  disgusted  by  the  preference  of  the  Viennese 
for  the  lighter  of  his  operas  and  their  rejection  (at  first)  of 
Don  Juan,  that  he  exclaimed :  "The  Czechs  will  understand 
me!"  (Mozart  loved  to  come  to  Prague  and  he  resided  in  the 
home  of  the  most  celebrated  Czech  pianist,  F.  Dussek,  whose 
wife  was   an  accomplished  singer.     Mozart  composed    the 
greater  part  of  his  opera  of  Don  Giovanni  in  this  family.) 
Professor   L.   Zelenka   Lerando    of   Ohio   University    says 
that  the  voice  air  of  Bohemia  is  full  of  music :    "Go  to  vil- 
lages, cross  the  meadows,  pass  the  pastures,  and  commons, 
everywhere,   yes,   everywhere   songs  will   greet  you!      And 
what  songs  l"    A  Serbian  proverb  gives  the  well  meant  ad- 
vice:    "Ko  peva>  do  ne  rnisli."     (He  who  sings  does  not 
think  bad).    These  words  inform  us  about  the  character  of 
the  Czechs,  the  proverbial  musical  people  of  Europe.    Prof. 
Lerando  says:     "All  the  people  of  Bohemia  sing,  play  the 
violin  or  some  other  instrument.     They  say  that  a  Bohemian 
boy  comes  into  this  world  of  ours  with  a  fiddle  in  his  hand. 
And  to  see  little  lads  of  four  with  a  half-size  violin  is  a 
common  sight  in  Bohemia.    Every  teacher  in  the  Bohemian 
public  schools  is  a  violinist  and  has  a  class  of  some  thirty 
violin  pupils.    Boys  take  their  lessons  in  the  school.     Each 
small  village  has  its  own  orchestra  or  band  of  some  fifteen, 
twenty  or  thirty  pieces.  .  .  .  There  are  really  depraved  men 
in  Bohemia.    Those  who  would  be  detested  would  be  marked 
with  a  sign  of  Cain,  and  would  be  shunned.    This  good  char- 
acter of  the  people  of  Bohemia  is  certainly  due  to  their  real 
and  passionate  love  for  music."     Dr.  Burney  wrote  over  a 
century  ago:    "I  had  frequently  been  told  that  the  Czechs 
were  the  most  musical  pupils  of  Germany,  or  perhaps  of  all 
Europe ;  and  an  eminent  German  composer,  now  in  London, 
had  declared  to  me  that  if  they  enjoyed  the  same  advan- 
tages as  the  Italians  they  would  excel  them."     The  Czech 
fine  religious  chants  date  from  remote  antiquity,  and  were 
especially  popular  during  the  period  of  the  Husite  wars. 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  SIS 

Bohemia  is  a  proverbial  land  of  dances.  It  was'  this 
country  that  gave  to  a  delighted  world  the  polka,  often 
erroneously  attributed  to  Poland.  Its  name,  indeed,  is  de- 
rived from  the  Czech  word  "pulka,"  meaning  half,  because  it 
is  danced  in  two-third  beat.  The  first  musician  to  write 
this  music  was  Joseph  Neruda,  who  had  seen  a  peasant  girl 
singing  and  dancing  the  polka,  and  noted  both  the  tune  and 
steps.  It  was  introduced  thus  into  Prague  in  18S5,  and 
spread  thence  to  Vienna  and  Paris,  England  and  America, 
everywhere  taking  the  public  by  storm. 

There  exists  a  collection  of  Czech  national  ballads  (col- 
lected by  V.  Hanka  8  and  others,  celebrating  battles  and  vic- 
tories (probably  belong  to  the  eighth  or  the  ninth  cen- 
turies), remarkable  for  their  poetical  merit.  During  the 
eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries  the  influence  of  German  cus- 
toms and  habits  is  apparent  in  Czech  literature ;  and  in  the 
thirteenth  and  fourteenth  centuries  this  influence  increased, 
and  was  manifested  in  the  lyric  poetry,  which  echoed  the 
lays  of  the  German  Minnesingers.  Of  these  popular  songs, 
however,  very  few  are  left.  A  Czech,  by  name  Dalimil,  wrote 
his  Rhyming  Chronicle  of  Bohemia  in  1814.  See  also:  Sir 
John  Bowring,  Wybor  z  BAsnictiwi  Ceskelio ;  being  a  history 
of  the  poetical  literature  of  Bohemia,  with  translated  speci- 
mens, London,  1882 ;  H.  Jiricek,  Die  Echtheit  der  Konigin- 
hofer  Handschrift,  Prag,  1862;  A.  H.  Wratislaw:  (1) 
Lyra  Ceskoslavenska :  Bohemian  folk-songs,  ancient  and 
modern,  translated  from  the  original  Slavic,  with  an  intro- 
ductory essay,  London,  1849;  (2)  Native  Literature  of 
Bohemia  in  the  fourteenth  century:  four  lectures,  London, 
1878.  Celakovsky  wrote  Ohlas  Pisni  Ruskych  (''Echo  of 
Russian  Songs,"  Prague,  1829). 

A  collection  of  the  best  popular  Slovak  songs  has  been 
published  by  P.  J.  Shafarik  (1828-1827;  prepared  in  col- 
laboration with  Jan  Kolar  and  others);  in  1884-1885  the 
Popular  Songs  of  the  Slovaks  in  Hungary  have  been  pub- 


314  Who  Are  the  Slavs f 

lished  by  Jan  Kolar  (Volkslieder  der  Slowahen  m  Unga 
Ofen,  1823  &  1827,  2  vols.;  2nd  edition,  1832  &  1883). 
Other  collections  of  Slovak  folk-songs  are  those  bj  Kuba, 
Czerny,  D.  Jurkovich,  Jozef  Skultety,  Sv.  Hurban  Vajan- 
sky,  M.  Lichard  and  A.  Kolisek,  Bozena  Nerocova  (1858), 
Kolle,  the  Slovak  Mat  tea  (a  literary  society  at  Tur6cz- 
Martin,  1870-74,  2  vols.;  a  new  edition  has  been  issued  in 
1880,  VIII+236),  etc. 

The  Bulgarian  national  songs  are  collected  by  Bessonov 
(Moscow,  1855),  D.  &  K.  Miladinov  (Sophia,  1891,  2. 
ed.);  Karanovsky  (Petrograd,  1882),  Ilyev  (1887),  Shap- 
karov  (1891),  etc.  St.  J.  Verkovich  collected  the  popular 
songs  of  the  Macedonian  Slavs  (I860). 

K.  Strekelj  collected  the  Slovene  popular  poems,  in  six 
volumes  (1895-1901);  also  Stanko  Vraz  (1839),  Janevich 
(1852),  Scheinigg  (1889),  etc. 

The  Ltisatian  Serbian  national  songs  are  collected  by 
Schmaler  (Volkslieder  in  der  Ober-wnd  Niederlausitz, 
Grimme,  1843-44,  2  vols.),  Beckenstedt  (Wendische  Sagen, 
Marchen,  etc.,  Graz,  1879),  Mucke  (1877),  Schulenburg 
( Wendische  Volkssagen  wnd  Gebrauche  aus  dem  Spreewald, 
Leipzig,  1880;  Wendisches  Volkstum  in  Sage,  Branch 
wnd  Sitte9  Berlin,  1882),  Hornik  (1883),  etc. 

Of  all  the  Slavic  tribes,  the  Poles  have  most  neglected 
their  popular  poetry,  a  fact  which  may  be  easily  explained 
in  a  nation  among  whom  whatever  refers  to  mere  boors  and 
serfs  has  always  been  regarded  with  the  utmost  contempt 
Their  beautiful  national  dances,  however,  the  graceful  Polo* 
naise  (Polish  national  dance),  the  bold  Maswr,  the  ingenious 
Cracovienne,  are  equally  the  property  of  the  Polish  nobility 
(shlyachta)  and  peasantry,  and  were  formerly  always  ac- 
companied by  singing  instead  of  instrumental  music.  These 
songs  were  extemporized,  and  were  probably  never  committed 
to  writing.  Those  few  Polish  ballads  are  less  plastic,  softer 
and  milder,  sometimes  also  lighter  and  gayer.    They  are  col- 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  815 

lected  by  Oskar  Kolberk  (The  People:  Its  Customs,  Man- 
ners*   Language,  Traditions,  Prctoerbs,  Usages,  etc.,  War- 
saw, 1865-98).  Wojcicki  (1886),  Czeczota  (1837-45),  Wac- 
law  Zaleski,  who  writes  under  the  pseudonyms  of  Waclawz 
Osleska  (1833),  Zegota  Pauli  (1838),  Konopka,  (1840), 
Zeiszner  (1845),  Lipinski  (1845),  Roger  (1863),  Erbrich 
(1899  &  1891),  Gloger,  etc.     Adam  Mickiewicz  began  his 
literary  career  with  a  collection  of  ballads  published  in 
1822-1823.  In  1851  Romuald  Zienkiewicz  published  Songs  of 
the  People  of  Pinsk,  and  collections  have  been  appearing  of 
those  of  the  Kashubes,  a  remnant  of  the  Poles  living  near 
Dantzic.     On  the  whole,  Poland,  as  has  been  said  before,  is 
not  rich  in  national,  popular  (oral)  songs  and  legendary 
poetry,  in  which  respect  it  cannot  compare  with  its  sister 
Slavic    countries,   Russia    and    Serbia.     Poland,    however, 
abounded  with  superstitions  and  legends. 

The  Serbian  Iliad  and  Odyssey 

But  the  most  important  of  the  Slavic  popular  literature 
is  the  Serbian  Popular  Poetry — a  branch  of  literature  that 
still  survives  among  the  Serbs,  though  it  is  almost  extinct 
in  all  other  nations.  Much  of  this  poetry  is  of  unknown 
antiquity,  and  has  been  handed  down  by  tradition  from  gen- 
eration to  generation.  The  Slavic  genius  of  the  Serbian  peo- 
ple has  created  all  sorts  of  "unwritten  literature,"  without 
recurring  to  the  "printer's  devil."  They  have  the  reputation 
of  being  a  poetical  nation.  To-day  there  are  thousands  of 
Serbian  legends,  fairy-tales,  ballads  and  songs.  Who  has 
written  that  literature?  It  is  rightly  said  that  we  might 
as  well  ask,  who  is  the  author  of  the  Iliad  and  the  Odyssey? 
If  Homer  be  the  collective  pseudonym  of  an  entire  cycle  of 
old  Greek  national  bards,  The  Serbian  People  is  that  of 
the  national  bards  who  chanted  those  Serbian  ballads  dur- 
ing the  centuries,  and  to  whom  it  was  nothing  that  their 


816  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

demands  should  be  attached  to  them.     The  task  of  the 
learned  Diascevastes  of  Pisistrate's  epoch,  which  they  per- 
formed with  such  ability  in  the  old  Greece,  has  been  done 
in  Serbia  by  Vuk  Stephanovich  Karadzich.9  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  nineteenth  century.    And  the  beauty  of  it  is  that 
this  great  task  has  been  done  by  a  self-taught  peasant, 
having  never  had  regular  instruction,  but  "being  gifted," 
as  has  been  said  of  Karadzich,  "by  Mother  Nature"  with 
one  of  the  cleverest  intellects  the  world  has  seen.     When 
he  published  the  first  timid  collection  of  lyric  poems  of  the 
Serbian  peasant  women  (1814),  the  literary  men  of  Ger- 
many, France,  and  England  were  astounded  by  the  richness 
and  beauty  of  those  unwritten  creations  of  the  common  Ser- 
bian people.    This  first  collection  of  Karadzich  showed  to 
the  Serbo-Croatians  themselves  what  a  rich  and  beautiful 
language  they  possessed   for  literary  productions.      But 
some  60  years  before  Karadzich's  work,  in  1756,  a  learned 
South  Slav  from  Dalmatia,  a  Franciscan  monk,  Andreas 
Kachich-Mioshich  (1696-1760),  published  a  book  entitled 
Razgovor  Ugoctni  Naroda  Slovinskoga  (The  Popular  Talk 
or  Recreation*  of  the  Slavic  People,  Venice,  1756),  in  which 
in  £61  songs  he  described  (in  the  manner  and  in  the  spirit 
of  the  national  bards  or  guslars)  the  more  important  his* 
torical  or  legendary  events  and  heroes  of  the  South  Slavic 
people.     Some  of  the  pieces  included  in  this  volume  were 
written  by  Mioshich  himself,  and  he  made  many  alterations 
in  this  old  one.     This,  however,  was  quite  in  the  spirit  of 
the  age  in  which  he  lived.    We  find  extracts  from  Serbian 
ballads  in  some  of  the  Serbo-Dalmatian  poete  of  the  six- 
teenth century.    Under  the  denomination  Slovmski  Narod, 
Mioshich  comprised  Serbians,  Croatians,  Slovenes  and  Bui- 
gars,  anticipating  the  modern  appellations  of  the  Jugo- 
slaveni  or  Yugo-Slaveni  (South-Slavs;  yug  or  jug  means 
in  Slavic  "the  south.")10    His  book  immediately  became  the 
most  popular  that  ever  appeared  among  the  Serbo-Croats 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  817 

and  was  again  and  again  reprinted,  under  the  less  ponderous 
title,  Pesmaritza  (The  Book  of  Songs).  But  Kachich-Mio- 
shich  found  no  immediate  followers  among  the  Serbo-Croa- 
tian literates  of  the  second  half  of  the  eighteenth  century. 
Yes,  it  is  very  significant  psychologically  that  the  illiter- 
ate Serbian  peasants  have  been  able  to  give  a  new  Odyssey 
and  Iliad, — Serbian  heroic  ballads  which  even  Germans  con- 
sidered fit  to  match  the  finest  production  of  the  ancient 
Greeks  and  Romans.  No  doubt,  in  their  heroic  poems  the 
Serbs  stand  quite  isolated,  for  no  modern  nation  can  be  com- 
pared to  them  in  epic  productiveness. 

Professor  G.  R.  Noyes  of  California  University  says : 
"The  anonymous  authorship  of  these  songs  may  excite 
surprise  among  a  people  of  bookish  training  and  habits  like 
ourselves.    It  will  be  readily  understood  that  a  singer  know- 
ing some  fifty  of  the  ballads  by  heart  can  without  great 
difficulty  compose  new  songs  on  any  passing  event  of  village 
life,  even  as  a  cultivated  gentleman,  well  versed  in  even  one 
of  Shakespeare's  plays  can  find  fitting  quotations  for  one 
after-dinner  speech  on  any  imaginable  topic."  In  the  preface 
to  one  of  his  editions  of  the  Serbian  National  Songs  (1824, 
second  edition;  in  government  edition,  1891),  Karadzich 
tells  us  how  in  his  own  village  the  local  events  were  described 
— sometimes  with  humor  and  irony — in  the  form  of  national 
songs.     He  gives  an  example  of  such  a  jesting  song  com- 
posed upon  a  village  wedding.    Ballads  of  this  type  have  no 
value   in  themselves,   and  disappear   from  memory   along 
with  the  trifling  event  that  occasioned  them.     But,  says 
Karadzich,  "just  as  waggish  old  men  and  youths  compose 
these  jocose  songs,  so  others  compose  serious  ballads  of 
battles  and  other  notable  events.    It  is  not  strange  that  one 
cannot  learn  who  first  composed  even  the  most  recent  of  the 
ballads,  to  say  nothing  of  the  older  ones ;  but  it  is  strange 
that  among  the  common  people  nobody  regards  it  as  an 
art  or  a  thing  to  be  proud  of  to  compose  a  new  ballad; 


S18  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

and,  tot  to  speak  of  boasting  of  doing  so,  every  one,  even 
the  real  author,  refuses  to  acknowledge  the  ballad,  and  says 
that  he  has  heard  it  from  another.  This  is  true  of  the  most 
recent  ballads,  of  which  it  is  known  that  they  were  not 
brought  from  elsewhere,  but  arose  on  the  spot  from  an  event 
of  a  few  days  ago ;  but  when  even  a  year  has  passed  since 
the  event  and  the  ballad,  or  when  a  ballad  is  heard  of  an 
event  of  yesterday,  but  of  a  distant  locality,  no  one  ever 
thinks  of  asking  about  its  origin." 

Prof.  Noyes  says  that  acquaintance  with  these  simple 
statements  of  Karadzich  as  to  the  conditions  with  which  he 
was  familiar,  in  a  country  where  ballads  are  still  a  living 
force,  might  have  saved  writers  on  English  balladry  from 
much  empty  theorizing.     Mrs.   Chedo  Mijatovich,   in  her 
book  on  Kosovsy  says :    "Even  the  present  member  of  the  Na- 
tional Assembly  not  infrequently  speaks  in  blank  verse  when 
his  feelings  are  aroused  to  an  exalted  pitch.     During  the 
winter  of  1873-74,  happening  to  be  in  Kragujevac  during 
the  meeting  of  the  National  Assembly,  I  had  the  opportunity 
of  hearing  a  certain  peasant,  Anta  Neshich,  member  of  the 
Assembly,    recite    in    blank    verse    the    numerous     audi- 
ence   outside     the    Assembly     Room    the    whole     debate 
on  the  bill  for  introducing  the  new  monetary  system  into 
Serbia,  concluding  with  the  final  acceptation  of  the  bill.w 
The  Serbian  Epic  or  epos  is  not  yet  finished,  for  the  occupa- 
tion of  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina,  then  the  national  catastro- 
phe of  the  annexation  of  these  two  Serbian  provinces,  and 
the  Balkan  War  (1912-1913)  were  sung  by  simple  peasants 
very  well,  and  some  of  the  bards  even  now-a-days  compose 
the  poems  of  the  present  European  cataclysm  as  one  of  the 
most  significant  in  human  history,  throwing  new  light  on  the 
grand  compositions  of  the  ancients,  in  all  their  heroic  reality. 
Just  a  few  weeks  ago  I  had  opportunity  to  listen  to  a  Serbian 
bard  (Petar  Perunovich)  who  came  from  the  Serbian  front  at 
Salonica  to  visit  for  a  short  time  his  Serbian  and  South  Slavic 


Guslar  Petar  PerunoviC 
The  most  travelled  Serbian  guslar;    the  greatest  Gusle  Singer  of  Jugo- 
slavia; a  hero  who  fought  in  all  recent  Serbian  ware. 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  819 

brothers  in  the  United  States.    As  a  professor  of  psychology 
at  the  two  Serbian  normal  schools  (for  male  and  female)  in 
Zombor  (Hungary)  in  1904-1905,  I  had  the  pleasure  of  ar- 
ranging a  course  in  teaching  male  students  of  this  institu- 
tion to  play  the  Gusle  and  sing  the  national  songs,  a  course 
given   by  a  well-known   Serbian  bard,  Lazar  Boshkovich, 
from  Bosnia,  who  is  at  present  somewhere  at  the  Serbian 
front.     That  a  distinct  Serbian  Nation  has  survived  the 
dark  days  of  Turkish  rule  is  no  doubt  due  to  the  National 
Songs  of  Serbia.    These  bards  describe  almost  all  historical 
or  political  events  before  they  are  treated  by  the  historians 
and  writers.     So,  for  instance,  long  before  the  history  of 
The  Resurrection  of  the  Serbian  National  State  had  been 
whitten  by  Professor  Stoyan  Novakovich  (the  well-known 
President  of  the  Serbian  Academy  of  Sciences),  the  blind 
bard  Philip  Vishnyich  described  that  resurrection  in  songs 
of  great  beauty  and  power.11     Vox  viva  docet.    Mijatovich 
says  rightly :    "In  no  country  in  the  world  are  the  illiterate 
and  uneducated  peasantry  so  conversant  with  their  national 
history  as  in  Serbia.'9    There  is  no  doubt,  that  the  Serbian 
guslars  or  blind  bards  have  mightily  contributed  to  the 
preservation  of  the  Serbian  nationality.    They  prepared  the 
people  for  their  regenerative  work  at  the  beginning  of  the 
nineteenth  century,  keeping  alive  the  remembrance  of  the 
days  of  the  Serbian  kings  and  heroes,  and  deepening  political 
consciousness  in  the  nation,  for 

"There  resteth  to  Serbia  a  glory, 

A  glory  that  cannot  grow  old; 
There  remaineth  to  Serbia  a  story, 

A  tale  to  be  chanted  and  told." 

Colonel  Milan  Pribichevich,  in  his  article  on  the  "Serbian 
Peasant  in  Battle"  {Liberty,  Oakland,  Cal.,  VII,  Aug.  20, 
1917)  says  rightly: 


820  Who  Are  the  Slav*? 

"When  Tzar  Lazar  fell  on  Kosovo  Field  in  1389  the  Ser- 
bian State  went  to  pieces  and  the  people  were  left  to  them- 
selves without  leaders,  without  schools  and  without  books. 
The  stout-hearted  Serbian  peasant  did  not  weep,  he  did 
not  curse  Lazar,  he  did  not  condemn  the  enormous  sacrifice 
of  Kosovo.  On  the  contrary,  hungry,  naked  and  bare- 
footed, like  a  wild  man,  hidden  in  the  forests,  this  peasant 
built  out  of  Kosovo's  sacrifice  a  magnificent  holy  temple — 
popular  poetry.  He  proclaimed  those  who  died  for  liberty 
national  saints.  In  dying  for  freedom  his  soul  embodied 
an  ideal! 

"Crushed  on  the  Kosovo  battlefield,  the  Serbian  people 
became  enslaved  throughout  five  centuries.  Most  of  them 
remained  under  the  Turkish  yoke  and  a  great  number  emi- 
grated to  Austria.  Many  leaders  changed  their  faith,  be- 
coming Osmanized,  while  the  majority  of  the  people  in 
Serbia,  Bosnia,  Montenegro  and  other  South  Slavic  prov- 
inces kept  their  language  and  religion.  The  Montenegrins, 
by  their  loyalty  in  holding  to  their  language  and  religion, 
constituted  themselves  a  bulwark  against  the  invasion  of 
the  Turks  for  five  hundred  years. 

"Love  of  liberty  kept  the  Serbian  people  steadfastly  con- 
scious of  nationality.  In  1804  came  the  first  insurrection 
against  one  of  the  mightiest  powers  of  that  time.  This 
first  war  of  liberation  lasted  eight  years  and  then  our  little 
country  was  again  trampled  upon.  In  1815  the  second 
insurrection  granted  Serbia  her  freedom  and  independence. 
Although  the  leaders  who  participated  in  these  battles  were 
peasants  and  the  arms  carried  were  guns  of  cherry-tree 
wood,  and  their  rifles  were  of  flint  their  success  was  tre- 
mendous. 

"How  valiant  a  warrior  is  the  Serbian  peasant  can  be 
seen  from  the  fact  that  in  1912  when  war  was  declared 
against  Turkey  crowds  of  singing  peasants  ran  decked  with 
flowers  to  the  battle-field.     Enthusiasm  for  fighting  flamed 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  821 

With  such  inspiration  they  were  able  to  win  glorious 
battles  at  Kumanovo  and  Bitolj.  In  1914  Kosovo  was  re- 
peated. The  new  Turks  came  from  the  north  instead  of 
from  the  south.  The  Serbian  people  were  pillaged,  but  not 
exterminated;  that  they  never  will  be.  Those  who  know 
the  soul  of  the  Serbian  peasants,  who  know  how  the  Serbians 
love  liberty,  and  justice,  will  also  know  that  for  all  of  them 
it  is  better  to  die  for  liberty  than  to  live  in  slavery ." 

These  ballads  are  ordinarily  recited  or  chanted  by  men 
to  the  accompaniment  of  the  monotonous  sourdine  of  the 
gusle,  a  crude  primitive  one  or  two-stringed  instrument  in 
which  the  cords  are  made  of  horse-tail,  an  instrument  which 
emits  droning  monotonous  sounds,  in  appearance  somewhat 
like  a  kind  of  tambur  or  like  the  mandolin  or  guitar,  but 
played  with  a  bow.    It  consists  of  a  round,  concave  body 
covered  with  a  parchment  sound  board;  it  is  made  by  the 
peasants  from  the  wood  of  a  species  of  maple  tree  (acer 
ptatanoides  Linn) ;  the  piece  of  wood  is  scooped  out  and  cov- 
ered with  sheep-skin ;  there  are  one  or  two  horse-hair  strings 
and  the -peg  for  turning  it  is  inserted  in  oriental  fashion  in 
the  back  of  the  head.    The  gusle  is  played  with  a  primitive 
bow  called  gudc&o.    The  player  rests  the  instrument  on  his 
knees  and  plays  (somewhat  like  a  violincello)  by  this  arc- 
shaped  bow.    But  the  performance  has  more  of  the  charac- 
ter of  a  recitation  than  a  singing — the  string  is  struck  only 
at  the  end  of  each  verse.    In  some  parts  of  Serbian  lands, 
however,  each  syllable  is  accentuated  by  a  stroke  of  the  bow, 
and  the  final  syllable  is  somewhat  prolonged.    The  bard  (or 
guslar,  the  gusle  singer)  chants  two  lines,  then  he  pauses 
and  gives  a  few  plaintive  strokes  on  his  instrument ;  then  he 
chants  again,  and  so  on.     This  music  is  certainly  simple 
and  rather  monotonous.     There  is  no  strict  adherence  to 
"time,"  and  "scale."     The  Lazarovich-Hreblianovichs  say 
that  the  Serbian  epic  poems  "are  recitations  in  rhythmic 
declamation ;  the  motif  of  the  melody  suggested  is  fragmen- 


32*  Who  Are  the  Slavtt 

tary,  and  runs  within  three  or  four  notes.  Each  note  i 
divided  into  fractions  of  tones,  fixed  in  the  execution,  ui 
learned  by  ear,  which  cannot  be  transcribed  on  the  moden 
musical  staff.  The  cadences  are  grave  and  evocative,  (fat- 
ing, yet  vibrating  as  if  on  human  heartstrings."  While  i 
Slavic  poetry  generally  the  musical  element  is  prominent,  ii 
Serbian  popular  ballads  it  is  completely  subordinate.  (S« 
Dr.  Beatrice  L.  Stevenson's  articles :  The  Gtule  Singer  id 
hi*  Songs,  in  the  American  Anthropologist,  XVII,  1915,  pp 
58-68 ;  Songs  of  the  Serbians,  reprinted  from  Liberty,  Oik- 
land,  Cal.,  1916;  The  Poetry  of  the  Slav,  in  The  Wdkd 
Telegraph,  Feb.  IS,  1917 ;  Kosovo  Day  and  the  Serbian  t* 
pie,  in  Liberty,  July  11,  1917). 

Gusle  are  to  be  met  in  almost  every  Serbian  peasant 
house  for  it  is  the  national  instrument.  The  people  take  sui 
a  delight  in  listening  to  the  recitation  of  their  poeticil 
rhapsodies  that  one  of  the  most  popular  Serbian  poet* 
Petar  Petrovich-Njegosh,  in  his  masterpiece,  **The  Monnt- 
ain  Wreath"  (Gorski  Viyenatz),  in  which  the  sufferings  •» 
heroism  of  the  Montenegrins  were  sung,  uttered  the  follow- 
ing lines,  which  have  become  proverbial: 


The  house  in  which  the  gusle  is  not  heard 
Is  dead,  as  well  as  the  people  in  it." 


The  Serbian  ballads  are  now  all  composed  in  one  measuK 
an  unrhymed  line  of  10  syllables,  with  a  caesura  after  the 
fourth  syllable.  Each  decasyllabic  line,  as  a  rule,  is  com- 
plete in  itself  as  a  sense  group ;  but  very  often — as  in  Hindoo 
poetry — the  lines  run  in  couples,  i.e.,  the  second  comply 
the  meaning  of  the  first,  even  although  the  first  taken  by  it*®* 
may  appear  to  present  a  complete  sense;  enjambement  never 
occurs  at  all.  In  other  words :  The  heroic  decasyllabic  fr* 
has  invariably  five  troches,  with  the  fixed  caesura  after  tl* 
second  foot;  and  almost  every  line  is  in  itself  a  compk" 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  323 

sentence.  There  is  no  regular  order  of  accents,  but  as  no 
Serbian  word — except  of  course  monosyllables — is  accented 
on  the  ultima,  the  effect  of  the  verse,  when  read  or  recited, 
is  of  an  irregular  trochaic  rhythm  (-denoting  a  long  and 
accentuated  syllable ;  U,  a  short  syllable  without  accent) : 

I   ponese  |  tri  tdvara  blaga 

When  these  ballads  are  sung,  the  prose  accents  are  set 
aside  and  the  lines  become  regular  trochaic  pentameter: 

I   ponese  |  tri  tovara  blaga 

Miigge,  in  his  Serbian  Folk  Songs,  etc.  (London,  Drane,  1916* 
p.  38-9),  says: 

It  is  this  peculiar  shifting  of  the  accents  used  in  colloquial 
speech  for  the  purpose  of  poetical  diction  which  can  be  observed 
in  the  Serbian  language,  that  may  throw  some  light  on  the  vexed 
question  about  the  relation  between  accent  and  quantity  in 
ancient  Greek  prosody.  'In  modern  poetry,  Accent  is  the  basis 
of  Rhythm.  In  old  Greek  poetry,  Quantity  is  the  basis  of 
Rhythm,  and  Accent  has  no  influence  which  we  can  perceive' 
(Jebb).  It  is  hardly  to  be  assumed  that  the  ancient  Greeks 
invented  such  an  ample  means  of  accent-notation  for  nothing. 
Modern  Greek  has  a  strongly  marked  accent  Is  it  not  highly 
probable  that  the  notation  of  accents  observed  in  daily  life  and 
colloquial  speech  was  disregarded,  just  as  in  Serbian?  .  .  . 

Certain  writers  on  Serbian  prosody,  however,  hold  that  their 
heroic  verse  does  not  consist  of  five  trochees;  that  perhaps  such 
an  analysis  of  the  metrical  structure  is  only  permissible  as  a 
practicable  handle  and  method  for  dealing  with  Serbian  versifi- 
cation, but  that  in  reality  the  Serbian  folk-poet  merely  counts 
ten  syllables  without  measuring  them,  and  that  actually  the  line 
is  'without  any  fixed  fall  or  tonality.'  But  the  cadence  of  the 
Serbian  heroic  verse,  its  general  modulation,  does  seem  to  be, 
on  the  whole,  of  a  trochaic  or  dactylic  character. 

The  Serbian  oral  (popular)  literature  falls  into  two  main 
groups,  with  regard  to  the  subject-matter:  (1)  the  so- 
called  ywaackke  (="brave,"  "hero")  songs,  epic  in  char- 


824  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

acter,  narrating  the  achievements  of  the  national  heroes 
(they  are  also  called  Male  Songs  or  Men's  Songs),  and 
(2)  the  feminine  songs  ("zhenske  pyesme"),  lyric  in  nature, 
dealing  with  the  softer  side  of  people's  life,  chiefly,  but  not 
exclusively,  with  the  lot  of  women.  In  the  epic  songs  ("jn- 
nachke  pyesme")  the  four  chief  periods  of  Serbian  history 
are  easily  discernible: 

(1)  Those  composed  in  the  intermingle  with  Christian 
elements ; 

(2)  Those  narrating  the  glorious  period  of  the  Nemanya 
dynasty  (twelfth  to  fourteenth  centuries)  : 

(S)  The  songs  depicting  the  loss  of  Serbia's  independence 
at  Kosovo  (1889)  and  subsequent  events  (so-called  Kosovo 
Cycle) ;  and 

(4)  The  songs  of  modern  times  of  the  struggle  for  in- 
dependence at  the  outset  of  the  nineteenth  century,  includ- 
ing commemorations  of  the  great  leader  Kara  or  Black 
George  (the  grand-father  of  the  present  Serbian  King  Peter 
Karageorgevich,  the  only  Slavic  King  at  present,  besides  his 
father-in-law,  King  Nickolas  of  Montenegro),  the  Monte- 
negrin uprisings,  etc. 

This  form  of  the  Serbian  literary  production  (which  is 
still  going  on)  is  intimately  interwoven  with  their  daily  life. 
The  hall  where  the  women  sit  spinning  around  the  fireside, 
the  mountain  on  which  the  boys  pasture  their  flocks,  the 
square  where  the  village  youth  assemble  to  dance,  the  plains 
where  the  harvest  is  reaped,  and  the  forests  through  which 
the  lonely  traveller  journeys,  all  resound  with  song.  Short 
compositions,  sung  without  accompaniment,  are  mostly  com- 
posed by  women,  and  are  called  "female  songs" ;  they  relate 
to  domestic  life,  and  are  distinguished  by  cheerfulness,  and 
often  by  a  spirit  of  graceful  roguery.  The  feeling  expressed 
in  the  Serbian  lovesongs  is  gentle,  often  playful,  indicating 
more  of  tenderness  than  of  passion*    Only  one  example: 


I 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  385 

"Why  does  Morava  flow  troubled? 

Do  the  Pasha's  horses  drink  there, 

Or  the  Pasha's  soldiers  cross  it? 

Neither  Pasha's  horses  drink  there, 

Nor  the  Pasha's  soldiers  cross  if* 

But  two  sisters  bathing  in  it, 

Olivera  and  Todora, 

In  the  waves  Todora  perished, 

Olivera  gained  the  shore. 
"Spoke  the  dead  face  of  the  maiden, 

'Olivera,  O  my  sister, 

When  thou  goest  to  our  mother, 

Tell  not  thou  that  mother  sad, 

That  the  waves  have  closed  above  me, 

Say  to  her  that  I  am  married. 

'Tween  two  hills,  my  groomsmen,  am  I, 

'Tween  two  forests,  my  bridesmaidens, 

And  a  marble  stone,  my  bridegroom, 

Little  grass  my  lover's  sister, 

And  for  mother-in-law,  the  sod." 


In  the  words  of  Goethe,  the  Serbian  women's  songs  are 
"very  beautiful  indeed.'9  M.  A.  Miigge  rightly  says  that*  there 
is  little  doubt  that  in  purity,  gracefulness,  and  roguish 
fancies  these  songs  are  almost  unique.  It  is  true  the  maidens 
do  not  mince  words  if  they  are  angry  or  jealous,  and  their 
imprecations  and  curses  of  faithless  lovers  are  worthy  of 
Dido's  passion.  Yet  one  cannot  agree,  says  Miigge,  with 
the  critic  that  the  Serbian  female  songs  taken  as  a  whole 
"grown  up  on  the  borders  between  Orient  and  Occident, 
combine  the  advantage  of  the  lyric  poetry  of  both.  The 
thoughts  are  more  violent,  more  highly  colored  than  in  the 
folk-songs  of  the  rest  of  Europe,  and  yet  there  is  nothing 
of  the  bombast  and  hypersensitiveness  of  Arabian  and  Per- 
sian poetry.  Their  charming  fragrance  does  not  dull  the 
senses.  Theirs  is  the  perfume  of  roses,  but  not  that  of  the 
attar  of  roses."  These  female  songs  have  even  stanzas 
at  times  and  various  metres,  whereas  the  male  songs,  without 


326  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

exception,  are  written  in  decasyllabic  Terse,  and  hare  neither 
rhyme  nor  assonance.  The  metrical  structure  of  the  femak 
songs  is,  therefore,  sometimes  more  complex  than  in  the 
male  songs. 

The  general  character  of  the  Serbian  heroic  tales  in  epc 
form  is  objective  and  plastic;  the  poet  is,  in  most  cases,  ii 
a  remarkable  degree  above  his  subject;  he  paints  his  pic- 
tures, not  in  glowing  colors,  but  in  prominent    features, 
and  no  explanation  is  necessary  to  interpret  what  the  reader 
thinks  he  sees  with  his  own  eyes.    They  deal  mostly  with  the 
deeds  and  adventures  of  the  great  Serbs  of  the  past.     Voy- 
ages to  Italy,  to  the  lands  of  the  Arabs  (both  the  Negroes 
and  the  Moors),  magnificent  banquets  and  weddings,  and 
furious  battles,   form  the   regular   topics   of  the    Serbiaa 
heroic  poems.     Of  course,  the  passionate  hatred  of  their 
cruel  foes,  the  Turks  and  the  furious  battles  with  the  Turkish 
mighty  armies  are  amongst  the  most  frequent  and  regular 
designs  in  the  poetic  texture  of  these  Serbian  folk-songs. 
These  ballads  constitute  by  far  the  finest  part  of  Serbian 
literature.     The  picturesque  scenery  of  the  land,  and  the 
free  solitary  life  led  in  the  mountain  ranges,  kindled  the 
imagination  of  the  people,  and  awoke  the  voice  of  song  at 
an  early  period.     From  a  Serbian  ballad,  W.  Miller,  the 
well-known  historian  and  scholar  of  the  Balkans,  quotes  the 
verses :    "Amurath  had  so  many  men  that  a  horseman  could 
not  ride  from  one  wing  of  his  army  to  the  other  in  a  fort- 
night; the  plain  of  Kosovo  was  one  mass  of  steel;  horse 
stood  against  horse,  man  against  man;  the  spears  formed 
a  thick  forest;  the  banners  obscured  the  sun,  and  there  was 
no  space  for  a  drop  of  water  to  fall  between  them."    Some 
of  the  ballads  go  back  to  a  period  anterior  to  the  appearance 
of  the  Turks  in  Europe.    In  a  wonderful  manner  they  com- 
bine the  rude  strength,  spirit,  and  naivete  characteristic  of 
the  ballad  everywhere,  with  oriental  fire  and  Greek  plasticity. 
It  is  a  truly  Slavic  art,  wonderful  and  deep,  equal  to  that 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  327 

of  ancient  Egypt  and  India.  The  poems  are  invariably  un- 
rhymed,  but  preserve  at  the  same  time  a  rhythmic  measure. 
Here  are  a  few  lines  from  the  song  "Tzar  Lazar  Chooses  the 
Heavenly  Kingdom"  (translated  by  the  Lazarovich-Hre- 
blianovichs) : 

"Flying  comes  a  gray-bird,  a  falcon, 
From  the  Holy  City,  Jerusalem, 
And  a  little  swallow  seems  to  carry — 
— No,  'tis  not  a  gray-bird,  not  the  falcon, 
But  it  is  the  Holy  Saint  Elijah, 
And  no  little  swallow  is  he  bringing, 
But  a  letter  from  God's  Blessed  Mother, 
He  bears  it  to  the  Tzar  on  Kosovo, 
And  on  his  knees  the  letter  he  lets  drop, 
The  missive  of  itself  began  to  speak: 
'O  Tzar  Lazar,  thou  of  glorious  line, 
Between  two  Empires  which  one  wilt  thou  choose? 
Dost  thou  desire  the  Kingdom  most  of  God  ? 
Or  dost  thou  choose  the  Empire  of  this  world? 
If  the  earthly  Empire  most  thou  West, 
Saddle  the  horses !    Tighten  well  the  girths ! 
And  forthwith  let  thy  knights  their  swords  gird  on, 
Then  forward !    Storm  the  Turks,  make  your  assault ! 
The  Turkish  army  all,  shall  be  brought  low. 
But  if  the  Heavenly  Kingdom  thou  dost  choose, 
Then  fashion  thou  a  Church  on  Kosovo, 
Not  of  marble  its  foundations  tracing, 
Only,  of  purest  silk  and  scarlet  built, 
There  eat  Christ's  Bread,  thy  warriors  prepare, 
For  thy  whole  army  will  destruction  find, 
And  thou,  too,  Prince, — with  it,  fhou  wilt  perish.9 
And  when  the  Tzar  had  listened  to  those  words, 
The  Tzar  the  question  ponders  o'er  and  o'er, 
Dear  God,  what  shall  I  answer,  how  to  decide? 
Upon  which  kingdom  shall  I  set  my  choice — 
Shall  I  most  desire  the  Heavenly  Kingdom? 
Or  shall  I  choose  an  Empire  of  this  world? 
If  that  I,  in  choosing  either  Kingdom, 
Should  earthly  Empire  above  all  desire — 
The  earthly  kingdom  is  a  little  thing 


828  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

4 

—God's  Kingdom  is  forever,  and  for  aye. 

The  Tsar  will'd  for  the  Kingdom  of  the  Lord, 

Bather  than  the  Crown  of  worldly  Empire. 

Then  on  Kosovo  a  Church  he  fashioned, 

Not  of  marble  did  he  lay  its  stones, 

But  of  finest  silk  and  scarlet  built  it. 

Then  he  called  the  Patriarch  of  Serbia,  * 

And  twelve  great  Bishops  thither  brought. 

The  knightly  ranks  receive  the  sacred  host, 

And  hold  them  ready  to  await  the  Turks." 

When  the  Serbian  bards  sang  that  Tzar  Lazar  preferred 
the  death  of  a  martyr  and  "the  heavenly  crown  to  the  earthly 
crown,"  it  was  nothing  extraordinary  that,  when  offered 
such  a  choice,  they  should  choose  the  nobler.  Rev.  John  B. 
Krajnovich  is  right  when  he  says  that  it  shows  the  morality 
of  the  Serbian  National  Soul,  and  that  "it  was  a  great  thing 
in  the  moral  situation  and  of  the  most  tragic  import  when 
put  before  the  alternate  of  unequal  strength,  that  the  aide 
that  was  the  weaker  in  strength  was  stronger  in  spirit  and 
morality ."  6.  K.  Chesterton  also  points  out  that  spiritual 
issue  of  the  war,  when  he  says:  "Five  hundred  years  ago 
our  Allies,  the  Serbians,  went  down  in  the  great  Battle  of 
Kosovo,  which  was  the  end  of  their  triumph  and  the  beginning 
of  their  glory.  For  if  the  Serbian  Empire  was  mortally 
wounded,  the  Serbian  nation  had  a  chance  to  prove  itself 
immortal;  since  it  is  only  in  death  that  we  can  discover 
immortality.  So  awfully  alive  is  that  Christian  thing  called 
a  nation  that  its  very  death  is  a  living  death.  It  is  a  living 
death  which  lasts  a  hundred  times  longer  than  any  life  of 
man"  ("The  London  DaUy  News9'  on  Kosovo  Day,  1916). 
Ljubomir  Mihailovitch,  Serbian  ambassador  to  the  United 
States  says  rightly: 

The  Battle  of  Kosovo  and  its  terrible  consequences  for  our 
people  have  taught  us  to  value  liberty  and  honor  above  every- 
thing else.  That  great  event  brought  forth  many  legends,  tradi- 
tions and  poems,  composing,  as  it  were,  a  national  Bible,  from 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  329 

which  we  draw  moral  strength  for  the  struggle  to  come. 

Kosovo  Day  is  not  a  day  of  mourning  and  defeat  but  a  day 
of  victory — the  victory  of  honor  and  faith.  .  .  .  On  it  we  do 
not  celebrate  our  national  catastrophe,  but  the  self-sacrifice  of 
oar  forefathers  in  the  defense  of  liberty  and  religion  against 
and  brutal  force. 


The   celebrated  Pole,  whom  Goethe   called  "The  Poet 
Laureate  of  the  World,"  Adam  Mickiewicz  (Polish  Long- 
fellow), in  his  enthusiastic  courses  on  Serbian  cycles  of 
rhapsodies    at   the   College   de   France    (Paris,   in   1840- 
1842)  la  says  the  following  about  this  song:    'The  Chris- 
tian idea  was  never  in  verse  expressed  so  beautifully  and 
directly,  yet  with  its  full  mysticism,  as  in  the  song  Tzar 
Lazar  Chooses  the  Heavenly  Kingdom'.'9    In  his  Let  Slaves 
(I,  S34)  Mickiewicz  says:  "The  Serbs,  that  people  engrossed 
in  its  past,  and  destined  to  become  the  musician  and  the  poet 
of  the  entire  Slavic  race,  does  not  even  know  that  it  should 
one  day  become  the  greatest  literary  glory  of  the  Slavs." 
It  was  not  because  he  was  himself  a  Slav,  that  he  sang  the 
unbounded  praises  of  this  beauty  so  enthusiastically,  but 
because  he  understood  the  moral  of  this  beauty.18 

The  number  and  variety  of  the  Serbian  heroic  poems  is 
immense.  A  Serb-Croatian  poet,  Petar  Preradovich,  says 
rightly:  "All  our  history  is  only  a  great  collection  of 
songs."  The  history  of  the  Serbs  was  poetized,  for  when 
the  Turkish  hurricane  swept  away  the  Serbian  Empire 
(1S89),  the  spirit  of  the  people  had  held  fast  to  its  glorious 
past  to  frame  a  new  ideal  for  the  future.  Those  individual- 
ized the  sentiments,  qualities  and  defects  of  the  Serbian  peo- 
ple. So,  for  example,  audacity  and  chivalrous  enterprise 
were  personified  in  Milosh  Obilich,  and  his  two  comrades 
Ivan  Kosanchich  and  Milan  Toplitza;  wisdom  and  resigna- 
tion in  Tzar  Lazar;  heroism,  justice  and  protection  of  the 
feeble  by  Prince  Marko;  patriotic  suffering  in  the  Maiden 
Margit  and  Rayko  the  Yoyvoda*  etc.14     In  the  Serbian 


330  Who  Are  the  Slavs f 

epopee  of  mythic  character,  we  see,  indeed,  the  personifica- 
tion of  the  traits  of  the  Serbian  nation  and  Slavic  nature. 
Good  traits,  hopes,  beliefs,  expectations,  knightly   charac- 
ter— all  these  traits  are  exhibited  in  Prince  Marko  (Kralje- 
vich  Marko),  whose  sisters  are  villas  who  come  to  his  aid 
in  the  hours  of  trial  and  tell  him  what  destiny  is  going  to 
do  with  him.     His  main  life  aim  is:  to  protect  the  poor 
and  weak  from  the  oppressors  and  to  honor  parents.     So, 
for  example,  in  a  poem  "Slavu  Slavi  Kraljevich  Marko**  we 
see  how  Prince  Marko  honored  his  mother  very  much,  so 
much  so  that  he  did  not  take  arms  with  him  (because  his 
mother  wished  it),  although  he  knew  that  in  doing  so  he  ran 
the  risk  of  endangering  his  life. 

When  Jacob  L.  E.  Grimm  read  the  Serbian  ballads  he 
wrote:    "The  Serbian  national  poetry  deserves  indeed  gen- 
eral attention.  .  .  .    The  wealth  and  the  beauty  of  Serbian 
popular  poems  would  if  well  known  astonish  Europe.   .  .  . 
in  them  breathes  a. clear  and  inborn  poetry  such  as   can 
scarcely  be  found  among  any  modem  people.  .  .  .  Europe 
will  learn  the  Serbian  language  just  because  of  the  Serbian 
ballads."     He  also  said  that  the  language  of  the  Serbian 
fairy-tales  "is  everywhere  simple  and  natural."    To-day  the 
Serbian  ballads  are  better  known;  they  are  translated  into 
French,  German,  Italian,  and  English.     One  of  the  latest 
English  translations  of  some  selected  Serbian  ballads  is  that 
of  Dr.  George  R.  Noyes,  Professor  of  Slavic  literature  at 
California  University,  under  the  title:     Heroic  Ballads  of 
Serbia  (Boston,  Sherman  French  &  Co.,  1913,  pp.  273). 
Prof.  Noyes  claims  that  the  ethics  of  some  Serbian  heroes 
might  be  called  "patterns  of  exact  virtue."    V.  M.  Petro- 
vich's  book  {Hero  Tales  and  Legends  of  the  Serbians,  New 
York,  Stokes,  1915,  pp.  394)  is  also  good.     (Mr.  Petrovich 
is  now  the  Chief  of  the  Slavic  Department  in  the  Public 
Library  of  New  York  City.) 

The  Serbian  popular  poetry  was  first  revealed  to  other 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  SSI 

nations  by  the  Italian  traveller  and  naturalist,  the  Abate 
Alberto  Giovanni  Battista  Fortis  (1741-1803),  who  drew 
attention  to  these  popular  songs  by  his  translation  of  one  of 
the   finest  Serbian  songs,  Hasan-aginitza  or  The  Wife  of 
Hasan  Aga  (see  Appendix  2),15  which  is  published  in  his 
Viaggio  in  Dcdmazia  (Travels  in  Dalmatia,  1774),  both  in 
Serbian  original  and  Italian.     Soon   afterwards   the  poet 
Nikola  Tbmaseo  (1802-1874)  and  some  prominent  Italian 
writers  translated  many  of  the  Serbian  or  Serbo-Kroatian 
folk-songs.     In  1778,  J.  G.  Herder  (1744-1808)  with  his 
Voices  of  the  Nations  brought  into  notice,  in  this  translation 
of  popular  songs  (which  lead  to  the  study  of  folk-lore), 
three  Serbian  songs,  which  he  considered  purely  national. 
The  same  year,  J.  W.  Goethe  (1743-1882),  the  great  "citi- 
zen of  the  universe,"  translated  that  simple,  but  powerful 
tragedy  of  domestic  life,  the  Hasan-aginitza;   also  wrote 
articles  on  Serbian  popular  poetry  in  his  Ueber  Kunst  und 
Alterthum,  an  art  journal,  and  often  talked  of  the  Serbian 
songs  to  his  famous  friend,  Eckermann  (See  Goethe fs  "Ser- 
bische  Lieder"  in  his  Kunst  und  Altertwm,  vol.  V.,  Heft  i,  pp. 
84-92;  Heft  8,  pp.  85-6S;  Heft  8,  p.  190;  Vol.  VI,  Heft  1, 
pp.  188-193;  Heft  2,  pp.  S21-S29;  then  his  Conversations 
with  Eckermann,  London,  18S9,  pp.  125-128 ;  also  Goethe's 
Works,  Stuttgart,  1874,  vol.  VI).  16    Goethe  was  the  first 
to  predict  the  foundation  of  a  modern  universal  literature, 
assigning  Serbian  national  poetry  a  very  high  place  among 
the  literatures  of  the  world.     He  once  said  to  Eckermann 
that  these  songs  are  beautiful,  some  of  them  deserve  com- 
parison with  the  Greek  Epic  and  with  the  Song  of  Songs, 
which  is  saying  a  great  deal     (Goethe's  great  admiration 
for  the  sublime  biblical  poem  is  well-known.) 

In  1814-1815  Vuk  Stephanovich-Karadzich  edited  his 
first  collections  of  Serbian  popular  songs,  when  he  was 
with  Bartholomew  Kopitar  (1780-1844),  who  recommended 


882  Who  Are  the  Slav*? 

with  great  zeal  these  songs  to  the  foreign  literary  world.11 
It  was  on  this  occasion  that  the  great  German  philologist, 
Jakob  L.  K.  Grimm  (1785-1863),  a  great  friend  of  na- 
tional literatures,  became  an  enthusiastic  admirer  of  Serbian 
poetry.  He  began  immediately  to  bring  out  these  songs, 
paying  a  tribute  of  unstinted  admiration  to  this  poetry.  He 
translated  some  of  the  Serbian  folk-songs.  In  1824  be 
writes:  "I  have  three  volumes  of  Serbian  poems,  and  not 
one  among  them  that  is  not  excellent !  German  folk-poetry 
will  have  to  hide  before  it.9'  He  admits  that  the  Serbian 
ballads  are  far  superior  to  the  German  Nibdimgenlied  (their 
text  having  been  edited  by  Lachmann  in  1827),  and  he  goes 
on  to  say  that  the  Serbian  ballads  are  all  "very  beautiful,19 
"brilliant  flowers,"  "quite  beautiful  and  Homeric  in  charac- 
ter/' "as  fine  as  Homer" — in  short,  of  Homeric  character  and 
beauty.  He  says,  "Since  the  days  of  Homer's  poems  there 
has  not  been  in  Europe  a  phenomenon  that,  like  the  Serbian 
folk-songs,  can  instruct  us  about  the  essence  and  origin  of 
epic  poetry."  There  are  some  which,  according  to  him, 
represent  the  most  moving  songs  of  all  people  and  all  times. 
The  ballad  of  The  Building  of  Skadar  (or  Skutari)  on 
Boy  ana  (see  Appendix  8)  is,  according  to  Grimm,  "one  of 
the  most  exquisite  and  touching  ballads  of  any  nation  and 
any  age." 18  It  was  then  that  Goethe  began  to  take  a  fresh 
interest  in  them,  writing  about  them  and  praising  them  in 
his  reports  and  his  conversations  with  Johann  Peter  Ecker- 
mann,  on  Jan.  18,  1825.  According  to  Goethe,  they  have 
many  "precious  motifs,"  "new  and  fresh,"  and  "there  are 
some  which  can  take  the  same  rank  as  the  'Cantique  des 
Cantiqu€s\"  etc.  Nikola  Tesla,  who  knows  by  heart  manj 
Serbian  ballads,  in  one  of  his  articles  on  the  Serbian  poetry 
rightly  asks:  "What  would  he  (Goethe)  have  thought  of 
them  had  he  been  a  Serbian?"  Goethe  was  compelled  to 
use  Italian  versions  for  he  was  ignorant  of  the  Serbian 
tongue,  unlike  his  worthy  countryman,  Jacob  I*  K,  Grimm. 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  883 

It  was  then  that  Wilhelm  von  Humboldt  (1767-1835)  also 
became  interested  in  the  Serbian  popular  poetry  paying  his 
high  tribute  of  admiration  to  them.    It  was  then,  too,  that 
Clemens  Brentano  (1778-1842)  copied  them,  and  read  them 
"for  his  Own  pleasure,"  as  he  expressed  it.     Miss  Talfi  or 
Talvj   (real  name:  Mrs.  T.  A.  L.  von  J.  Robinson,  or  her 
maiden  name:  Theresa  von  Jacob,  1797-1870), 19  the  famous 
German  classical  archeologist:  Friedrich  Wilhelm  Eduard 
Gerhard  (1795-1867;  wrote  Gesange  der  Serben,  Leipzig, 
1877,  292,  2nd  edition),  J.  N.  Vogl,20  M.  S.  Kapper,21  L.  S. 
Frankl,  C.  Lucerna,  P.  v.  Goetze,  Carl  Grober  (Der  K'&nigs- 
sohn  Mark  in  Serbischer  VoUcsgesang,  Wien,  Holder,  1883, 
265),  F.  S.  Krauss,  and  others  have  secured  entire  collec- 
tions of  these  translations.22     All  literary  people  of  Ger- 
many showed  a  profound  interest  in  these  songs,  and  a  Ger- 
man writer  of  that  epoch  states  that  the  Serbian  popular 
poetry    even   showed   a   "real   enthusiasm,9'    and   made    a 
"greater  and  livelier  impression  at  the  time  than  any  other 
at  this  period."  Leopold  von  Ranke,  Vater  and  many  other 
German  scholars  became  Serbian  enthusiasts.    (See  also:  A. 
Soereiuen,   Entstehung  der  kurzzeiligen  serbo-kroatischer 
Liederdichtung  im  Kiistenland,  Wien,  1895 ;  Beitrag  zur  Ges- 
chichte   der   Entwicklung  der   serbischen    Heldendichtung, 
ArcUo  fur  dawische  PhUologie,  Berlin,  1892-1898,  XIV, 
556-87;  XV,  1-86;  204-45;  XVI,  66-118;  XVII,  198-258; 
XIX,  89-131 ;  XX,  78-114). 

But  this  interest  was  not  confined  only  to  Germany.  The 
French  literary  world  was  equally  appreciative.  Madame  dc 
Stael  (1766-1817)  had  already  (in  1807)  shown  her  sym- 
pathy for  the  Serbian  race  and  its  songs.  Charles  Nodier 
(1780-1844)  translated  (in  1813)  28  the  Hasanrogimtza 
and  several  other  songs,  and  praised  them.  Prosper  M£ri- 
mee  edited  his  celebrated  collection  La  Guzla  (ou  choix  de 
po£sie  lyriques  recueilles  dans  la  Dalmatie,  la  Bosnie,  la 
Croatie,  etc.,  Paris,  1827),  but  it  is  a  collection  of  mystifica- 


834  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

tions  of  Serbian  songs,  and  not  of  the  songs  themselves  (he 
imitated  their  tone  and  character).     The  well-known  lit- 
erary review  of  the  French  Romantic  school,  Le  Globe,  de- 
voted several  pages  to  these  ballads  (1827)  and  to  the  be  ok 
of  Prosper  Merimee.    Baron  A.  d'Avril  succeeded  in  bring- 
ing the  Kosovo  epic  particularly  before  the  notice  of  the 
cultured  world  by  publishing  La  BataiUe  de  Kostovo :  Rhap- 
sodie  serbe,  tirfe  des  chants  populaires  et  traduite  en  fran- 
9ais  (Paris,  1868).    Auguste  Dozon  published  Poesie  pojm- 
lairet  serbes  (Paris,  1859,  new  edition:  Ufipopte   Serb*. 
Paris,  Lerouz,  1888,  LXXX  +  885).    See  also:  A.  Bafy 
Les  Victoires,  Serbes;  Bregalnitza;  L'epopfe  Serbe,  Paris, 
1916;  F.  Pascal*  La  literature  populaire  serbe  (Rev.  poL 
et  litteraire,  Paris,  1912,  vol.  50,  557-60) ;  Henry  Barby, 
L'^popfc  serbe,  Paris,  Berger-Levrault,  1916,  VIII  -f-  5S26: 
Leo  D'Orfer,  Chants  de  Guerre  de  la  Serbie,  Paris,  Payot, 
1916  (it  contains  also  poems  of  the  Heyduke  period) ;  £. 
Vdiart,  Chants  populaires  de  Serviens,  Paris,  1884,  2  vols., 
808  +  280,  based  on  Talvj's  version;  Doctoresse  A.  Yak- 
chitch  4*  Marcel  Robert,  Poems  nationaux  du  peuple  serbey 
Paris,  Bloud  et  Gay,  1918.     Emile  Montegut  says:  "Speak- 
ing in  a  literary  way,  there  is  no  people  more  interesting 
(than  the  Serbs).    Through  them  we  are  able  to  penetrate 
into  the  mystery  of  primitive  poetry."    E.  Laboulaye,  Ami 
Bou6  and  other  French  writers  have  the  same  opinion  about 
the  Serbian  folk-songs. 

Neither  did  the  British  men  of  letters  remain  indifferent 
to  these  songs — they"  translated  them  and  popularized 
them.  Sir  John  Bowring  (1792-1872),  who  was  a  pupil  of 
Vuk  St.  Karadzich,  translated  very  nicely  these  songs  in 
the  form  of  the  Serbian  national  decasyllabic  verse  under 
the  title  Serbian  Popular  Poetry  (London,  Author,  1827, 
pp.  235;  first  ed.,  1826 ).24  The  English  poet  and  statesman, 
"Owen  Meredith"  (=Robert  Bulwer— The  Earl  or  Lord 
Lytton,   1831-1891)   did  the  same,  giving  in  his  Serbsld 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  885 

Pesme  (London,  1861  XXVI-f  142)  or  National  Songs  of 
Serbia   (Boston,   1877,  111;  new  edition,  London,   1917, 
XXXIII -f- 156)  a  spirited  adaptation  of  it.     Sir  Walter 
Scott    (1771-1832)    began   a   translation   of   the  Hasan- 
agmitza,  "a  drama,  the  tragic  fate  of  a  loving  wife  and 
mother,  her  soul's  struggle  with  the  brute  force  of  circum- 
stance," to  use  the  expression  of  Professor  Milan  Curchin 
of   Belgrade  University.     W.  Denton  also  edited  Serbian 
Folk-Lore  (London,  1874,  VI+816;  selected  and  translated 
by  Mrs.  E.  L.  Mijatovich).  Mrs.  Chedo  or  Chedomil  Mijato- 
vich    (nee  Elodie  Lawton)   translated  a  whole  volume  of 
the  famous  cycle  of  poems,  mainly  on  the  lines  of  Armin 
Pavich's  work  (Agram,  1877),  under  the  title  Kosovo:  Serb- 
ion  National  Songs  About  the  Fall  of  the  Empire  (London, 
Wm.  Isbister,  1881,  VI+148).    Her  husband,  Chedo  Mija- 
tovich, in  his  work  Serbia  of  the  Serbians  (N.  Y.,  Scribner, 
1911 ,  p.  234)  devotes  several  chapters  on  Serbian  national 
songs,  proverbs,  anecdotes,  music,  customs,  etc.     Most  re- 
cent work  on  these  songs  is  that  R.  V.  Seton- Watson  entitled 
Serbian  Ballads  (published  by  the  Kosovo  Committee  of 
London,  1916,  16;  see  also  his  The  Spirit  of  the  Serb,  Lon- 
don, Nesbit,  1915,  31),  M.  A.  Miigge  (Serbian  Folk  Songs, 
Fairy  Tales  and  Proverbs^  London,  Drane,  1916,  167);  J. 
W.  Wiles  (Serbian  Songs  and  Poems,  London,  1917,  80), 
etc.    The  author  of  the  "Heroic  Ballads  of  Serbia,"  Voislav 
M.  Petrovich,  who  is  a  great  master  of  both  the  Serbian 
tongue  and  the  English  language,  is  making  a  great  success 
in  translating  the  Serbian  national  songs  into  English.    H. 
Munro  Chadwick  in  his  The  Heroic  Age  (Cambridge,  1910, 
313-19)  discusses  a  topic  on  Serbian  heroic  ballads,  giving 
a  critical  appendix  on  Kosovo.  (See  also:  Anonymous,  Serv- 
ian Popular  Poetry,  in  The  London  Magazine,  Jan.-April, 
1827,  567-83 ;  Review  of  Karadzich's  Collections  of  Servian 
Popular  Song  in  Westminster  Rev.,  May-July,  1826,  vol. 
VI,  23-39;  Translations  from  the  Servian  Minstrelsy,  in 


836  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

The  Quarterly  Review,  London,  XXXV,  1826,  66-81.) 

The  only  American  translation   of  the  Serbian   h^P*^ 
(that  of  Professor  Noyes)  is  already  mentioned. 

The  Slavic  literary  and  scientific   representatives    aha, 
of  course,  shared  in  the  admiration  for  the  Serbian  popular 
poetry,   by   way   of   comments,   translations   or   collecting 
them,  including  the  great  Russian  poet,  Alexander  Pushkin, 
the  great  Polish  poet,  Adam  Mickiewicz,  Fr.  Mikloshich,** 
Nicolo  Tomaseo,26  I.  S.  Yastrebov,  P.  J.  Shafarik,27  A-  N. 
Pypin,28    Jan    Kolar,    Bartholomew    or    Jernej    Kopitar, 
M.  Khalanski,  Nikola  Tesla,  Vuk  S.  Vrchevich,  S.  Manojlo- 
vich,29  Bogoljub  Petranovich,  Filip  Radichevich,  Ristich,  S. 
Milutinovich,  Armin  Pavich,  Fran  jo  Markovich,  Sviloyevich, 
P.  A*  Lavrov,  Rayachevich,  V.  M.  Petrovich,  Janko  Juris- 
hich,  M.  Murko,80  K.  Strekelj,  Tihomir  R.  Georgevich,*1 
Vladimir  Corovich,82  Seifuddin  E.  Kemura,  Jovan  Duchich, 
Milan  Cur  chin,  **  Mijat  Stojanovich,  Jovan  V.  Vojinovich, 
Dossitheus  Obradovich,  Joseph  Holechek,  Veljko  Radojevich, 
T.  Maretich,  Fr.  Racki,  Sr.  J.  Stojkovich,  Tih.  Ostojich, 
Jovan  Stcjich,  M.  Konstantinovich,  TJarion  Ruvarac,  Lj. 
Kovachevich,  P.  S.  Srechkovich,  J.  H.  Vasiljevich,  Pavle 
Popovich,  M.  S.  Milojevich,  Stojan  Novakovich  (see  especial- 
ly his  excellent  study,  Kosovo  Belgrade,  1906,  pp.  70,  elev- 
enth edition),  Crijevich  of  Ragusa  (Cerva,  Tubero,  1455- 
1527),  Medo  Pucich,  Gr.  Martich,  6.  Kovachevich,  V.  Ja- 
gich  {Die  Sudslavische  Volksepik  vor  Jahrhunderten,  in  Arch. 
f.  Slav.  Philol.,  Ill,  152),  Hilferding  (Voyage  en  Bosme, 
1889),  St.  M.  Okanovich  (Die  serbische  Volksepik  im  Dienste 
der  Erziehung,  Jena  Dissertation,  Vopelius,  1897, 140),  etc. 
There  was  only  the  celebrated  Slavic  philologist,  J.  Dobrov- 
sky  (1753-1829),  the  one  sceptic  among  well-known  Euro- 
pean literary  men,  who  remained  astonished.    This  Czech 
scholar  repeated  constantly:  "I  can't  see  what  there  is  so 
much  to  admire  and  to  be  praised  in  this  folk-poetry."    In 
order  to  understand  this  single  abnormality  of  expression,  we 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  887 

have  to  point  out  the  fact  that  in  1801  Dobrovsky  manifested 
symptoms  of  insanity.  Though  he  presently  recovered,  the  fits 
of  mental  aberration  kept  recurring  until  his  death.  When- 
ever in  the  throes  of  the  malady  he  was  eager  to  destroy  his 
works,  and  it  was  during  one  of  these  fits  that  he  burned 
the  Loisatian  Dictionary,  which  was  ready  for  the  press. 
Although  one  of  the  most  important  figures  in  the  period 
of  the  renaissance  of  Czech  literature,  he  did  not  believe  in 
the  possibility  or  even  desirability  of  Czech  revival,  his 
favorite  advice  to  the  enthusiast  being:  "Leave  the  dead 
alone.'9  His  interest  in  the  literary  remains  of  the  Czech 
people  was  nothing  beyond  that  of  scientific  investigation. 
This  difference  from  the  point  of  view  of  the  younger  enthus- 
iastic Czech  scholars  turned  into  a  serious  breach  when 
Dobrovsky  attacked  the  authenticity  of  the  famous  "Judg- 
ment of  Libusha,"  discovered  by  Hanka  in  1817.  Jung- 
mann,  Hanka,  Chelakovsky,  Palacky,  and  even  Shafarik 
bitterly  denounced  him  as  a  "Slavonized  German,"  but  Dob- 
rovsky, though  keenly  grieved  at  the  animosity  of  his  erst- 
while friends,  never  changed  his  views.  Another  Czech 
writer,  Joseph  Holechek,  expresses  the  true  attitude  towards 
the  Serbian  people.  In  his  work  on  Bosnia  and  Herzegov- 
ina (1878)  Holechek  expresses  his  belief  in  the  future  of 
the  Serbian  people,  as  follows: 

"Gusle!  National  Serbian  poetry  which  has  been  de- 
veloped besides  the  sounds  of  Gusle,  is  known  to  all  the  cul- 
tured world  and  everywhere  carries  the  glory  of  the  Serbian 
people.  A  nation  which  created  the  Serbian  national  poetry, 
has  the  sacred  testimony  to  come  on  the  stage  of  the  world 
history,  to  be  included  among  the  most  talented  and  ablest 
for  the  cultural  task.  National  Serbian  poetry  is  so  rich 
a  contribution  to  the  treasury  of  the  culture  of  humanity, 
that  the  deepest  political  fall  would  not  belittle  the  impor- 
tance" (p.  107). 

He  believes  in  the  Serbian  future,  because,  "there  is  no 


388  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

example  in  the  history,  that  a  nation  is  inspired  by  its  state 
idea,  in  such  a  way  that  it  became  highly  faithful  even  after 
five  hundred  years  of  tragic  fall,  as  we  see  it  in  the  Serbs'9 
(p.  184). 

This  tragic  fall  of  the  Serbian  race  came  not  in  1915,  but 
on  the  28th  of  June,  1S89,  at  the  memorable  battles  of  Ko- 
sovo Polje,  "The  Field  of  Blackbirds,*  "the  Plains  of 
Merles,"  at  the  Flodden  of  the  Balkans,  where  the  Serbian 
Tzar  Lazar  lost  his  head,  fighting  the  forces  of  Amuratb 
and  Bajazett.34  Bowring,  in  his  Servian  Popular  Poetry 
(1827)  translated  this  in  the  form  of  the  Serbian  national 
decasyllabic  verse  as  follows: 

"On  Kosovo  lay  the  headless  body, 
But  the  eagles  touched  it  not,  nor  ravens, 
Nor  the  foot  of  man,  nor  hoof  of  courser."  .  .  . 

Few  more  lines  from  the  Ballad  of  Kosovo  Plain,  trans 
lated  by  the  same  author: 

"There  resteth  to  Serbia  a  glory, 
A  glory  that  shall  not  grow  old, 
There  remaineth  to  Serbia  a  story, 
A  tale  to  be  chanted  and  told. 
They  are  gone  to  their   graves  grim  and   gory, 
The  beautiful  brave  and  bold, 
But  out  of  the  darkness  and  desolation 
Of  the  mourning  heart  of  a  widow'd  nation 
Their  memory  waketh  an  exultation. 
Yea,  so  long  as  a  babe  shall  be  born 
Or  there  resteth  a  man  in  the  land, 
So  long  as  a  blade  of  corn 
Shall  be  reaped  by  human  hand, 
So  long  as  the  grass  shall  grow 
On  the  mighty  plain  of  Kosovo, 
So  long — so  long — even  so, 
Shall  the  glory  of  those  remain 
Who  this  day  in  battle  were  slain.0 


I 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  889 

Did  chronicles  say  that  the  field  was  like  "a  tulip  bed"  after 
the    battle,   with  its    rolling   turbans   and   severed   heads. 
Tzar  Lazar's  enemy,  Sultan  Amurath  or  Murad  the  First, 
also  fell ;  all  the  principal  officers  of  Tzar  Lazar  were  killed 
before  the  eyes  of  the  expiring  padischah  whom  the  Turks 
have   called  Amurath  Khodovendikar  or  "the  Laborer  of 
God.'9     Sultan  Amurat  was  killed  by  a  Serbian,  who  had 
been  accused  of  treason,  and  who  wished  to  avenge  his  people 
and  himself;  he  made  his  way  to  the  Sultan's  presence,  by 
representing  himself  as  a  deserter,  and  plunged  a  dagger  in- 
to his  breast.    To  this  Serbian  one  of  the  contemporary  ac- 
counts gives  the  title  of  "a  faithful  servant  of  Lazar,  by 
name   Milosh."     An   English   historian,   Richard    Knolles 
(1545-1610),  in  his  General  History  of  the  Turks  (London, 
1603,  5th  edition,   1688),  gives   the  version   that   Sultan 
Murad  was  killed  while  walking  through  the  battlefield,  after 
the  battle,  by  a  wounded  Serbian,  and  adds :    "The  name  of 
this  man  (for  his  courage  worthy  of  eternal  memory)  was 
MUes  Cobelits.    The  Turks  in  their  Armals  somehow  other- 
wise report  of  the  death  of  Amurath :  as  that  this  Cobelits, 
one  of  the  despot's  servants,  in  time  of  battle  coming  to 
Amurath  as  a  fugitive  offering  him  his  service ;  and,  admitted 
to  his  presence  in  humbling  himself  to  have  kissed  his  feet 
(as  the  barbarous  manner  of  the  Turks  is),  stabbed  him  into 
the  belly  and  so  slew  him,  being  himself  shortly  after  there- 
fore in  the  presence  of  Bajazeth  most  cruelly  hewn  into 
small  pieces.    Whereupon  ever  since  that  time  the  manner  of 
the  Turks  hath  been,  and  yet  is,  that  when  any  ambassador 
or  stranger  is  to  come  to  kiss  the  Sultan's  hand,  or  other- 
wise to  approach  his  person,  he  is  as  it  were  for  honor's 
sake  led  by  the  arms  into  his  presence  by  two  of  the  great 
courtiers,  but  indeed  by  so  intangling  him  to  be  sure  he  shall 
not  offer  him  the  like  violence,  that  did  this  Cobelits  formerly 
to  Amurath."     The  same  author  says  this  about  the  battle 
in  the  plain  of  Kosovo  which  seems  intended  by  nature  for  an 


840  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 


Armageddon  of  nations : 

"In  which  bloody  fight  many  thousands  fell  on  both  ado; 
the  brightness  of  the  armour  and  weapons  was  aa  it  hai 
been  the  lightning;  the  multitude  of  lances  and  other  hone- 
men's  stauens  shadowed  the  light  of  the  sun;  arrows  aid 
darts  fell  so  fast  that  a  man  would  have  thought  they  had 
poured  down  from  heaven;  the  noise  of  the  instruments  of 
war,  with  the  neighing  of  horses,  and  outcries  of  men  was  so 
terrible  and  great,  that  the  wild  beasts  of  the  mountains 
stood  astonied  therewith  and  the  Turkish  histories,  to  express 
the  terror  of  the  day  (vainly  say)  that  the  Angels  in  heaven, 
amazed  with  that  hideous  noise,  for  that  time  forgot  the 
heavenly  hymns  wherewith  they  always  glorify  God."    A 
Serbian  biographer,  Constantine  the  Philosopher  (a  Bul- 
garian by  birth,  but  highly  appreciated  by  the  Serbian  Holy 
Synod  for  his  learning  and  literary  skill — he  was  the  Court 
chaplain  of  the  Serbian  Prince  Stephan  Lazarovich  Visoki, 
whose  life  and  reign  he  described),  states  (about   1431) 
that  the  "great"  noble  who  killed  Murad  was  "slandered  to 
his  lord  by  envious  tongues   as  wishing  to  betray   him.0 
About  1500  an  anonymous  Italian  author  tells  us  how  on 
the  eve  of  the  Kosovo-battle  Tzar  Lazar  reproached  that 
Milosh  Obilich  with  wishing  to  betray  him,  and  how  Milosh 
Obilich  replied  that  the  event  would  prove  his   truth  or 
treason.     This  statement  agrees  with  the  exposition  of  the 
Serbian  National  Poetry.     According  to  a  beautiful  Ser- 
bian legend  (in  the  ballad  How  Milosh  Obilich  Slew  the 
Sultan  Murad),  on  the  eve  of  the  fifteenth  of  June  (or  £8th 
of  June  according  to  the  new  calender),  1389,  Tzar  Lazar 
gave  a  banquet  to  his  leading  voyvodas  or  knights  and 
noblemen.     Everybody  noticed  that  the  Tzar  Lazar  looked 
deeply  depressed.     He  certainly  had  many  reasons  to  be 
depressed.     Letters  had  been  intercepted — written  presum- 
ably by  the  Serbian  noblemen  who  as  the  Sultan's  vassals 
were  in  his  camp — in  which  the  more  influential  noblemen 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  841 

in  Tzar  Lazar's  camp  were  ailvised  to  abandon  Tzar  Lazar 
and  pass  over  to  the  Sultan's  side.    Rumors  of  treasonable 
intentions  on  the  part  of  at  least  some  of  the  voyvodas  seem 
to  have  been  spread  in  the  Serbian  camp.    Dissensions  and 
intrigue  were  rife  among  the  Serbian  noblemen,  and  the 
most   influential  of  all  the  political  advisers  of  the  Tzar, 
breathing  hatred  and  revenge  against  the  popular  "up- 
start," Milosh  Obilich,  who  had  recently  insulted  him  (e.q. 
Vuk  Brankovich,  1372-1898),  thought  the  moment  had  ar- 
rived to  take  his  revenge.    Vuk  was  poisoned  a  few  years 
later  by  the  order  of  Sultan  Bajazet  Ilderim  or  "the  Thun- 
derbolt," a  son  of  Sultan  Amurath.    Vuk  Brankovich  told 
the  Tzar  that  his  favorite  son-in-law,  Milosh  Obilich,  intend- 
ed to  commit  treason  against  him  and  against  the  country 
by  going  over  to  the  Turkish  camp.    One  of  the  compromis- 
ing proofs  was  that  the  personal  friend  of  Milosh  Obilich, 
Voy  voda  Ivan  Kosanchich,  had  gone  to  the  Turkish  camp, 
ostensibly  to  find  out  the  real  power  of  the  Turks,  and  that 
on  his  return  he  was  met  at  some  distance  by  Milosh  Obilich, 
who  had  a  long  and  intimate  talk  with  him.    Anyhow  Vuk 
Brankovich  (also  a  son-in-law  of  Tzar  Lazar)  succeeded  in 
arousing  suspicions  in  the  mind  of  his  father-in-law  against 
Milosh  Obilich.    At  the  banquet  the  sad  Tzar  Lazar,  ac- 
cording to  the  Serbian  wandering  minstrels  and  people, 
rose  up,  took  a  golden  cup  filled  with  red  wine,  and  spoke: 

"To  whom  ought  I  to  drink  this  toast? 
If  I  should  drink  it  to  the  oldest  knight  here, 
I  ought  to  drink  the  health  of  the  old  Yug-Bogdan; 
If  to  the  most  lordly  of  my  knights, 
I  should  toast  then  Vuk  Brankovich; 
If  to  those  who  are  dearest  to  me, 
I  would  toast  my  nine  brothers-in-law,  . 
Brothers-in-law,  the  nine  Jugovich. 
If  to  him  who  is  the  handsomest  of  my  knights, 
I  should  drink  it  to  Kosanchich  Ivan; 
If  to  him  who  is  the  tallest  among  them, 


342  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Then  I  should  drink  it  to  Toplitza  Milan. 

If  I  should  drink  the  health  of  the  bravest, 

I  ought  to  drink  it  to  my  Voyvod  Milosh; 

Indeed  to  none  else  will  I  drink  it, 

But  to  the  health  of  Milosh  Obilich! 

Hail,  Milosh,  loyal  and  disloyal! 

First  loyal,  and  now  disloyal. 

Thou  thinkest  to  betray  me  to-morrow, 

In  Kosovo ;  and  go  over  to  the  Turkish  Tzar ! 

To  thy  health !  drink  the  wine,  but  keep  the  goblet 

As  a  present  from  me !" 

(Translation  of  Mr     Chedo  Mijatovich.) 

Milosh  Obilich  rose  up,  bowed  deeply  to  the  Tzar,  and 
said  (in  translation  of  Noyes): 

"Praise  for  thy  gift  and  greeting,  but  for  thy  speech  no  praise ! 
Since  I  was  never  a  traitor,  by  my  faith,  in  all  my  days, 
Nor  ever  will  work  treason.    But  at  Kosovo  to-morn 
Belike  for  the  Cross  of  Christ  and  His  faith  shall  I  be  overborne. 
But  treachery  is  at  thy  knee  and  drinketh  before  thy  face; 
There  sits  the  traitor  Brankovich,  of  the  accursed  race. 
To-morrow  on  St.  Vitus'  day,  on  the  field  of  Kosovo, 
Who  of  us  twain  is  true  or  false,  all  men  shall  clearly  know."  ** 

The  same  anonymous  Italian  writer  also  states  that  on 
the  battlefield  of  Kosovopolye  there  was  a  report  of  the 
treachery  of  a  voyvoda  (duke  or  lord)  named  Dragoslav 
Pribishich  (Probich  or  Probish).  In  his  Regno  degli  Slavi 
(Pesaro,  1601),  Mauro  Orbini  (d.  1614;  a  Serbian  by  birth) 
ascribes — for  the  first  time — the  betrayal  of  Tzar  Lazar  to 
his  son-in-law  Vuk  Brankovich.  Orbini  makes  Milosh  Obilich, 
like  Vuk  ("Wolf")  Brankovich,  the  son-in-law  of  Tzar  La- 
zar, and  tells  of  the  origin  of  the  enmity  of  the  two  men  in  a 
quarrel  between  their  wives  (Mara  and  Vukosava  respective- 
ly). In  other  words,  Orbini  gives  the  Kosovo  legend  in 
practically  its  complete  form,  as  it  is  found  in  the  Serbian 
heroic  balads.  However,  it  is  probably  the  product  of  popu- 
lar tradition,  rather  than  due  to  Mauro  Orbini  and  his  pred- 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  343 

ecessors.    That  the  Serbs  had  national  songs  in  which  they 
described  the  exploits  of  their  national  heroes  was  noted  in 
the  fourteenth  century.    We  have,  for  instance,  the  valuable 
testimony  of  a  Byzantine  historian,  Nicephoras  Gregoras 
( see  Nicephoras  Gregoras,  Bonn,  1865 ;  he  was  sent  by  the 
Byzantine  Emperor  Andronicus  on  a  diplomatic  mission, 
as  an  ambassador  to  Stephen  Urosh  IVth  of  Serbia  in  the 
years  1325-6,  A.D.)  mentioned  in  his  report  having  heard 
the  Serbs  sing  their  national  songs  on  their  national  heroes, 
and   noticed  that  some  Serbs  attached  *  to  his  suite  sang 
tragic  songs  celebrating  the  great  exploits  of  the  Serbian 
heroes.    Similar  statements  are  made  by  another  Byzantine 
historian,  John  Ducas  in  1463  (see :  Corpus  scrip,  byz.  Ducas, 
Bonnae,  1824).   The  records  of  several  diplomatic  missions, 
going  from  Vienna  or  Buda  (Budapest)  to  Constantinople 
during  the  sixteenth  century,  relate  that  the  members  heard 
Serbian  people  sing  heroic  songs.     So,  for  example,  there 
is  the  testimony  of  a  Secretary  to  the  diplomatic  mission, 
sent  by  Ferdinand,  King  of  Hungary,  to  the  Sultan, — to- 
wards the  end  of  the  sixteenth  century — who  mentions  the 
fact  that  the  Serbs  were  describing  the  deeds  of  their  heroes 
in  popular  songs.     In  the  description  of  an  embassy  sent 
from  Vienna  to  Constantinople  in  1551  a  certain  Kuripes- 
hich,  by  birth  a  Slovene,  speaks  of  hearing  songs  sung  in 
honor  of  Milosh  Obilich  who  slew  Sultan  Murad.     A.  N. 
Pypin,  in  his  well-known  Slavic  Literature  (German  edition : 
Geschichte  der  slavischen  Literaturen9  Lg,  1800,  Vol.  I, 
X+586;  Vol.  II.,  1883,  XXV+509),  claims  that  the  na- 
tional epic  among  the  Serbs  existed  before  the  battle  of 
Kosovo.     In  that  century  there  are  the  first  attempts  to 
reproduce  in  print  some  of  those  national  songs,  as,  for 
example,  by  the  Serbo-Croatian  poet  of  Ragusa,  Peter  Hek- 
torovich  (1487-1572),  a  rich  proprietor  of  the  island  of 
Zadar  (Zara)  which  shows  his  taste  for  the  Serbian  national 
poetry  ("Ribanie,"  1556).    Another  great  Serbian  writer 


S44  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

from  Dalmatia,  Andreas  Chubranovich  (1500-1550,  original- 
ly a  silversmith),  published  three  national  songs  as  he  heard 
them  from  the  Serbian  popular  bards  or  guslars.  It  is  most 
remarkable  to  find  an  echo  of  an  Indian  catastrophe  in  a 
Serbian  national  song,  called  The  Saints  Partition  the 
Treasures  or  The  Saints  and  the  Blessed  Maria,  giving  ex- 
pression to  an  evidently  old  tradition,  which  remembers  a 
sort  of  catastrophe  which  befell  India,  and  which  probably 
was  the  cause  of  the  old  ancestors  of  the  Slavs  leaving 
India.85* 

Quoting  Dr.  M.  R.  Vesnich,  the  Serbian  Minister  at 
Paris  and  the  head  of  the  Serbian  Mission  to  the  United 
States  in  1917-1918,  on  the  point  of  the  Kosovo  Field,  we 
find: 

"When,  in  1S89,  Serbia  was  defeated  in  a  terrible  battle 
in  the  Fields  of  Blackbirds,  where  two  sovereigns  were  killed, 
Sultan  Amurat  and  Tzar  Lazar,  the  Ottoman  army  over- 
ran the  Serbian  nation  with  such  fury  that  our  intellectual 
evolution  was  crushed  at  one  blow ;  it  was,  so  to  say,  petri- 
fied. The  national  spirit  took  refuge  in  itself.  Subdued 
and  oppressed  for  centuries,  the  Serbian  people  continued 
their  national  existence  at  their  own  domestic  hearths  and 
in  their  monasteries,  founded  by  ancient  kings,  and  hidden 
in  mountains.  For  five  centuries  no  school  instruction  was 
permitted,  and  ecclesiastics  knew  neither  how  to  read  nor 
to  write.  They  said  mass  and  recited  prayers  by  heart. 
All  historical  knowledge,  moral  principles,  philosophy  of 
life,  and  everything  else  was  concentrated  and  reduced  into 
traditions,  and  these  were  transmitted  from  generation  to 
generation  by  the  ancients  of  the  family.  The  more  they 
were  obliged  to  hide  their  sentiments  from  the  Turkish  op- 
pression, the  stronger  they  became.  But  even  by  this  in- 
stinctive preservation,  our  ancestors  remembered  their  na- 
tional past,  as  the  foundation  for  a  brighter  future.  And 
as  illiterate  ecclesiastics  learned  by  heart  their  prayers,  so 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  345 

one  might  say  that  the  nation  learned  its  history  by  heart, 
and  that  each  generation  embellished  it  by  its  idealism. 
During  the  long  winter  evenings,  or  on  festival  days,  or  on 
any  religious  holidays,  Serbian  youths  sat  around  the  fire 
for  long  hours,  and,  with  bated  breath,  heard  from  the 
mouths  of  grandmothers  the  fairy  tales  and  charades,  when- 
ever there  were  not  the  old  men  to  recite  the  national  rhap- 
sodies by  means  of  the  Gusle,  praising  the  righteousness, 
honesty,  filial  devotion  and  love  for  the  Fatherland,  to  such 
a  degree  that  these  seemed  sacred  and  divine.  The  bards 
who  best  preserved  and  developed  national  poetry — Serbian 
patriotic  ballads — were  in  most  cases,  blind  old  men.  The 
epic  of  Kosovo  resembles  very  much  the  Chanson  de  Ro- 
land with  this  difference,  that  five  centuries  of  foreign  yoke 
have  made  of  it  a  kind  of  patriotic  history.  Our  ancestors 
seek  in  this  source  a  spiritual  principle  of  moral  and  civic 
life.  In  a  declaration  of  Montenegrin  chiefs  in  1803,  we 
read  a  passage  as  follows:  'If  in  Montenegro  one  finds  a 
man,  a  village,  tribe  or  country,  ostensibly  or  secretly  be- 
tray the  Fatherland,  we  shall  curse  him  forever,  as  a 
Judas  who  betrayed  our  Lord,  and  as  Vuk  Brankovich,  who, 
betraying  the  Serbians  at  Kosovo,  was  cursed  by  all  people, 
and  was  bereft  of  the  divine  mercy V  The  love  for  country 
appears  to  have  been  the  Serbian  patrimony,  even  before 
Kosovo.  A  poem  preserving  an  appeal  which  Tzar  Lazar 
had  addressed  to  his  faithful  voyvodas  and  boyars  88  on  the 
eve  of  the  memorable  battle,  which  was  marked  at  the  French 
Court  by  singing  Te  Dewm  in  Notre  Dame  of  Paris.  Four 
years  before  this  event,  that  is  in  1885,  J.  Froissart,87 
a  French  historian  of  that  time,  wrote  on  the  deposition  of 
Leo  the  Sixth  the  king  of  Armenia."  (Serbians  and  their  Na- 
tional Poetry,  in  Journal  of  Race  Development,  July,  1915, 
translated  from  French — Revue  Bleue,  1915 — -by  M.  St. 
Stanoyevich).  Froissart  relates  that  Amurath  sent  am- 
bassador? to  the  Prince  of  Serbia,  Lazar,  leading  a  mule. 


346  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

loaded  with  a  bag  of  millet.     "As  many  grains  of   corn 
as   are   in  this   bag,"   said  they,  "so  many   are   the    war- 
riors of  our  Sultan."     Lazar  did  not  reply,  but  opened 
the  bag,  spread  the  corn  on  the  ground,  and  let  the  birds  in 
the  lower  court  eat  it.    At  the  end  of  a  few  minutes  nothing 
remained.    "Thus,"  said  Lazar,  "thus  will  your  people  disap- 
pear and  you  see  that  there  is  not  enough."    If  the  chronicler, 
or  rather  the  king  of  Armenia,  who  told  him  this  story,  is  to 
be  believed,  the  Turkish  army  of  60,000  men  was  almost 
annihilated  by  the  Serbs.     So  Froissart  mentioned,  also,  a 
preceding  conflict  between  Serbians  and  Turks,  and  in  his 
Chronicle  we  read  as  follows:     "I  will  now  tell  you  what 
Tzar  Lazar  did.     He  knew  well  he  was  defied  by  Amurat- 
Bakin,  and  knew  well  he  should  speedily  hear  other  tidings 
of  him;  therefore,  he  made  provision  to  defend  himself  and 
wrote  letters  to  all  other  men  capable  of  bearing  arms  to 
guard  the  entrance  and  passage  of  Amurat  through  the 
country.     He  ordered  them  strictly  that  after  seeing  these 
letters,  or  after  hearing  messages  which  he  sent  to  them 
they  should  join  him,  because  there  was  no  time  for  delay. 
All  such  as  the  Tzar  Lazar  sent  for  obeyed  willingly,  and 
many  came  there  who  were  not  sent  for,  such  as  heard 
thereof,  to  aid  and  exalt  our  faith  and  destroy  infidels9." 
Tzar  Lazar's  curse  on  those  who  went  not  to. battle  on  Ko- 
sovo is  known  by  heart  by  every  Serbian  child : 

Who  springeth  of  a  Serbian  house,  in  whom  Serb  blood  doth  run, 

Who  cometh  not  to  battle  at  Kosovo,  may  he  never  have  a  son, 

And  no  child  of  his  heart  whatever! 

May  naught  grow  under  his  hand, 

Neither  the  yellow  liquor,  nor  the  white  wheat  in  the  land! 

May  he  be  like  iron  rusted,  and  his  stock  dwindle  away !" 

In  the  song  Tzar  Lazar  and  Tzaritza  MUitza  the  prin- 
cipal idea  is  similar  to  the  above  citation.  This  is  one  of 
the  most  beautiful  poems  of  Kosovo  cycle.     Tzaritza  Mi* 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  347 

litza,  the  wife  of  Lazar,88  in  order  to  save  the  scion  of  her 
race,  entreats  her  brothers,  one  after  another,  to  stay  from 
the  battle,  but  they  are  all  eager  to  go,  and  they  go.  The 
youngest  of  them,  Voin  Yugovich,  said : 

"Never  backward  goes  a  noble  warrior, 
Never  leaves  the  courses  of  his  master, 
Even  when  he  knows  that  death  awaits  him; 
I  shall  go,  my  sister,  to  Kosovo 
For  the  Holy  Cross  my  blood  to  shed, 
And  to  die  for  my  faith  with  my  brothers." 

With  reference  to  this  poem  (Tzar  Lazar  and  the  Tzar- 
itza  Militza),  Dr.  B.  L.  Stevenson  says: 

"But  of  all  the  Kosovo  Songs,89  one  stands  out  per- 
tinently picturing  a  mother  in  Israel,  as  one  might  say.  The 
Yugoviches*  mother  praying  for  news  of  the  battle  in  which 
are  her  nine  sons,  and  her  husband,  the  great  Yug  Bogdan, 
asks  for  falcon's  eyes,  and  the  wings  of  swans  to  take  her 
to  the  battle-field.  There  she  finds  the  nine  heroes  with 
their  nine  spears  stacked  above  and  their  nine  warrior  horses 
waiting.  With  heart  like  stone  she  takes  the  horses  back  to 
her  castle  with  her  to  bear  in  heavy  silence  her  grief  with 
her  daughters-in-law.  Not  until  the  arrival  of  a  falcon 
from  the  battle-field  bearing  the  dead  hand  of  her  son,  does 
she  break  down  and  weep,  and  then  only  as  she  dies." 

Here  are  a  few  lines  from  this  epic  ballad: 

"God  adored!    What  a  mighty  wonder — 
When  the  army  of  Kosovo  gathered! 
In  that  army,  nine  were  sons  of  Yugo, 
And  tenth  was  old  Bogdan,  great  Yug  Bogdan. 
The  Yugoviches'  mother  prayed  of  God, 
That  the  eyes  of  falcons   God  would  give  her, 
And  white  wings  of  the  swan,  she  prayed  He'd  give, 
That  she  might  fly  to  far  Kosovo  Plain, 
And  might  see  there  the  nine  Yugoviches 
With  them,  the  tenth,  the  great  old  Yug  Bogdan. 


348  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Dead,  she  finds,  there,  the  Yugoviches  nine, 
And  tenth  of  them,  old  Yug  Bogdan  lay  dead! 

But  that  mother's  heart  set  hard  like  stone, 
And  from  that  heart  no  tear  fell  down. 
Instead,  she  takes  the  nine  good  horses  there, 

And  to  her  Castle  white,  she  then  goes  back. 

When  it  was  light,  the  hour  of  new-born  day, 
Two  vultures  come  allying,  raven  black, 

They  carry  a  dead  hand,  a  hero's  hand, 
And  on  that  hand  there  glows  a  wedding-ring, 
Into  the  mother's  lap  they  throw  it 

Then  Damian's  mother  takes  the  hand  up, 
Turns  it  over,  strokes  it,  and  plays  with  it — 
Whisp'ring  to  the  hand,  she  stammers  starkly: 

Torn  from  me  thou  wert — on  Kosovo — 
That  sob  of  death,  lightly  her  soul  set  free.9' 

Dr.  Beatrice  L.  Stevenson  in  her  Songs  of  the  Serbians 
says  this: 

"Serbian  national  folk  lore  is  receiving  more  than  usual 
attention  to-day  because  of  the  spirited  fighting  of  its  heroic 
little  country.  'I  had  no  idea,'  says  Havelock  Ellis,  'that 
Serbian  legendary  literature  possessed  splendor  and  charm 
of  such  unique  quality,'  while  Lord  Curzon  tersely  remarks 
of  Serbian  ballads  'sumptuous  and  interesting.'  A  host  of 
admirers  numbering  members  of  literary  London,  the  Ad- 
miralty, cosmopolitan  society  and  the  ranks  of  organized 
learning  acknowledge  the  beauty  of  the  legends  from  the 
splendidly  'fascinating,  gallant  little  country'  now  fighting 
greater  battles  than  ever  in  the  days  of  old. 

"  Must  as  your  guslari  kept  the  national  language  alive 
through  dark  ages  of  persecution  and  misery  so  the  sis- 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  849 

teenth,  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries  brought  a 
renaissance  of  Serbia  in  song,'  Hugh  A.  Law  has  exclaimed 
in  praise  of  the  traditionary  customs  and  beliefs  belonging 
since  time  immemorial  to  the  Serbians.  'It  is,  I  suppose,9 
says  the  folk-lorist  Gilbert  Murray,  'the  best  parallel  now 
existing  to  literature  from  which  the  Homeric  poems  arose. 
Certainly  the  accounts  one  reads  of  the  Serbian  bards  re- 
mind one  of  the  Greek  bards  of  the  heroic  age  more  than 
anything  else  I  know.9 

"Truly  from  out  of  the  mystic  ages  the  Serbian  bard  has 
come  to  say,  'I  am  the  people's  heritage,  I  the  soul  of  a  day 
that  has  lain  in  the  beginning  of  time,  in  the  dawn  of  the 
age  of  man.9  And  disentangled  from  entrapping  years, 
shorn  of  itinerant  drapings,  emerges  the  Serbian  concept 
of  life  adrift  from  Asia's  hand,  product  of  age-old  alchemies, 
of  fate,  the  soul,  birth  and  the  passing  of  days.  Glorious 
the  sun  is  conceived  as  provider,  nourisher,  and  creator  who, 
daily  weaving  destiny,  climbs  the  high-hung  heavens  where 
mountains  do  him  honor  and  Time  and  the  lesser  gods 
dwelling  in  regions  of  snow,  bow  in  servile  subjection,  recal- 
citrant acolytes  in  wondrous  love  of  the  sun.  Equipped 
with  such  fancy,  is  it  strange  that  throughout  Old  Serbia 
odd  customs  of  generating  fire  and  heat  prevail?  Two  young 
children  stript  to  the  skin  and  undefiled  are  sent  into  a  room 
apart  to  produce  friction  by  drawing  two  sticks  together, 
or  fire  is  kindled  in  a  big  kettle  and  ladled  out  to  the  credu- 
lous  peasants,  one  by  one. 

"Of  fire,  and  the  counterpart  of  good  and  evil,  of  light 
and  darkness  has  the  Serbian  balladry  sung,  weaving  the 
skeins  of  purity  and  vice,  sex  and  sexlessness,  masculinity 
and  feminity,  with  a  dexterity  marvellously  prescient.  Can- 
nibalistic, carnal  and  diabolic  is  the  demon-lover  who  feed- 
ing on  interred  corpses  represents  the  Slav's  abhorrence  of 
vice,  dechristianized  limitlessly  like  the  malignance  of  In- 
dian Rakshasas.  Vampires  worm  their  way  deep  in  the  earth 


1 


350  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

only  to  be  detected  by  the  presence  of  stainless  black  horses, 
alone  at  night  in  the  churchyards.  Exorcism,  fetichism, 
and  immolation  seem  to  us  Westerners  to  characterize  a 
land  where  'pagan  rites  still  survive,  where  vampires  roam 
the  meadows  and  vilas  still  wash  their  bodies  on  the  banks.* 

"That  washing  takes  place  at  all  in  'the  unsanitary  peas- 
ant homes'  as  has  been  suggested  by  the  zealous  detractors 
of  Serbian  beauty,  is  remarkable.  Yet  beauty  says  Arthur 
Pinero,  interest,  says  A.  Conan  Doyle,  and  heroism  says 
Robert  Bridges  are  unmistakably  found  in  Serbian  balladry. 
Perhaps  these  qualities  are  best  detected  in  the  vision  which 
the  Serb  has  had  of  that  chef  cTeeuvre  of  his  imagination, 
the  vita.  A  kind  of  muse,  this  creature  baffles  description — 
white  like  the  morning  star,  pure  like  an  early  church  Ma- 
donna, sensuous  as  a  mistress,  faithful  as  a  sister,  and 
spiteful  as  a  midnight  witch, — the  vila  crowns  the  imagina- 
tive life  of  warrior  Slavs.  Swift-footed  to  succor  distress 
in  battle,  and  quick  to  warn  of  danger  as  that  vUa  who 
upon  the  mountain  Avala  called  aloud  to  Demetrius  and 
Stephan  to  behold  the  plain  of  Belgrade  so  thick  with  Turk- 
ish tents  that  had  raindrops  fallen  no  water  would  have 
touched  the  earth,  this  type  of  fairy  was  the  arbitrator  of 
the  people's  destiny  and  the  protector  of  its  happiness. 
Eager  to  heal  the  sick,  their  pale  fingers  caressing  the  souls 
of  men,  inexpressibly  compassionate,  these  muses  resemble 
nursing  peasants  of  war-ridden  Serbia  to-day.  Like  the 
peasant  woman,  too,  they  throw  their  weight  on  the  side  of 
the  warriors,  and  ride  in  the  heavens  Walkiire-mad." 

H.  S.  Chamberlain  in  his  Foundations  of  the  Nineteenth 
Century  (London,  Lane,  1910,  vol.  I,  p.  506-508)  thinks 
that  the  Serbians  show  a  strong  family  resemblance  in  poeti- 
cal gifts  to  the  Celts  and  Germanic  peoples.     He  says: 

"The  heroic  cycle  which  celebrates  the  great  battle  of 
Kosovopolje  (1389),  but  which  beyond  doubt  goes  farther 
back  in  its  poetical  motives,  reminds  one  of  Celtic  and 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  351 

Germanic  lyric  and  epic  poetry  by  the  sentiments  to  which 
it    gives   utterance — loyalty   unto   death,   heroic   courage, 
heroic  women,  as  well  as  the  high  respect  which  these  enjoy, 
the  contempt  for  all  possessions  in  comparison  with  personal 
honor.     I  read  in  histories  of  literature  that  such  poems, 
and  heroic  figures  like  Marko  Kraljevich  are  common  to 
all  popular  poetry;  but  this  is  not  true,  and  can  only  ap- 
pear so  to  one  whose  excess  of  learning  has  blinded  him 
to  the  fine  features  of  individuality.     Rama  is  an  essen- 
tially different  hero  from  Achilles,  and  he,  again,  quite  dif- 
ferent from  Siegfried;  while  on  the  other  hand  the  Celtic 
Tristan  betrays  in  many   features   direct  relationship  to 
the  German  Siegfried,  and  that  not  merely  in  the  eternal 
ornaments  of  the  knightly  romance  (fights  with  dragons, 
etc.),  which  may  to  some  extent  be  a  later  edition,  but  rather 
in   those  old,  popular  creations  where  Tristan   is   still  a 
shepherd  and  Siegfried  not  yet  a  hero  at  the  Burgundian 
Court.     It  is  here  that  we  see  clearly  that,  apart  from 
extraordinary  strength  and  the  magic  charm  of  invincibility 
and  more  such  general  attributes  of  heroes,  definite  ideals 
form  the  basis  of  the  poems;  and  it  is  in  these,  not  in  the 
former,  that  the  character  of  a  people  is  reflected.     So  it 
is  in  the  case  of  Tristan  and  Siegfried:  loyalty   as   the 
basis  of  the  idea  of  honor,  the  significance  of  maidenhood, 
victory  in  downfall  (in  other  words,  true  heroism  centered 
in  the  inner  motive,  not  in  the  outward  success).     Such 
features  distinguish  a  Siegfried,  a  Tristan,  a  Parzival  not 
only  from  a  Semitic  Samson  whose  heroism  lies  in  his  hair, 
but  equally  from  the  more  closely  related  Achilles.    Purity 
is  strange  to  the  Hellenes;  faith  is  not  the  principle  of 
honor,  but  only  of  love  (Patroclos);  the  hero  defies  death; 
he  does  not  overcome  it,  as  we  can  say  of  the  heroes  of 
whom  we  have  spoken.    These  are  just  the  traits  of  true  re- 
lationship which,  in  spite  of  all  divergencies  of  form,  I  find 
in  Serbian  poetry.    The  fact  alone  that  their  heroic  cycle 


352  Who  Are  the  Slav$t 

groups  itself  around,  not  a  victory,  but  a  great  defeat,  the 
fatal  battle  of  Kosovo,  is  of  great  significance;  for  the 
Serbians  have  won  victories  enough  and  had  been  under 
Stephan  Dushan  a  powerful  State.  Here,  then,  beyond  we 
find  a  special  tendency  of  character,  and  we  may  with 
certainty  conclude  that  the  rich  store  of  such  poetical  mo- 
tives— all  referring  to  destruction,  death,  everlasting  sepa- 
ration of  lovers — did  not  spring  up  only  after  that  unfor- 
tunate battle  and  under  the  brutalizing  rule  of  Mohamme- 
danism, but  is  an  old  legacy,  exactly  as  the  Fate  of  the 
Nibelungs,  'otter  Leid  EndS,  and  not  the  Fortune  of  the 
Nibelungs,  was  the  German  legacy,  and  exactly  as  Celts  and 
Frankish  poets  neglected  a  hundred  famous  victors  to  sing 
of  the  obscure  Roland,  and  to  let  primitive  poetical  in- 
spiration once  more  live  through  him,  in  a  half-historical 
new  youth.  Such  things  tell  their  tale.  And  just  as  de- 
cisive is  the  peculiar  way  in  which  woman  is  represented 
among  the  Serbians — so  delicate,  brave  and  chaste — also  the 
very  great  part  which  poetry  assigns  to  her.  On  the  other 
hand,  only  a  specialist  can  decide  whether  the  two  ravens 
that  fly  up  over  Kosovo  at  the  end  of  the  battle,  to  pro- 
claim to  the  Serbian  people  its  downfall,  are  related  to 
Wotan's  ravens,  or  whether  we  have  here  a  general  nature 
myth,  a  case  of  borrowing,  a  coincidence." 

Many  other  great  foreign  men  and  women  in  the  past 
and  at  present  have  acknowledged  the  excellence  of  Ser- 
bian national  poetry.  Serbian  bravery  has  been  praised  by 
one  of  the  ablest  and  most  distinguished  of  England's  Prime- 
Ministers,  William  E.  Gladstone  (1809-1898),  and  sung  by 
Lord  Alfred  Tennyson  (1809-1892),  the  Poet-laureate  of 
England.  It  is  rightly  said  that  the  Serbs  are  not  the  sol- 
diers of  the  King  who  have  gone  to  war,  but  the  soldiers 
of  an  Ideal.  Yes,  the  numerous  miracles  of  valor  these  sol- 
diers have  performed  are  not  the  exploits  of  a  war-ma- 
chine, but  of  a  big  heart,  in  which  hundreds  of  thousands 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  858 

of  hearts  beat  as  one.  Professor  Noyes  is  right  in  saying 
that  in  Serbia,  "unlike  England  and  Spain,  ballads  still 
survive  as  an  important  part  of  the  nation's  intellectual  life ; 
they  are  still  sung  and  still  composed,  by  peasant  poets 
who  have  received  their  training  from  oral  tradition  instead 
of  from  the  printed  page."  The  Serbian  peasant's  prover- 
bial wisdom  says :  "The  victory  is  won  not  by  shining  arms, 
but  by  brave  hearts." 

A  German  scholar  of  the  old  Byzantine  history,  Heinrich 
Genzer,  says:  "It  is  of  the  worldly  importance  the  bad 
luck  that  the  dark  day  on  the  Kosovo  Plain  took  (out)  from 
the  hands  of  the  beautiful  Serbian  people,  the  noblest  among 
all  Slavic  nations,  the  ruling  power  over  the  Balkan  Penin- 
sula and  gave  the  free  passage  to  the  Turkish  barbarism 
from  which  the  feeble  Greeks  and  Venetians  could  not  de- 
fend themselves."  40 

Nikola  Tesla  in  his  "Introductory  Note"  to  "Paraphrase* 
from  the  Serbian  of  Zmai  lovan  Iovanovich  after  literary 
translation  by  Nikola  Tesla"  (in  Robert  Underwood  John- 
son's Poems:  Satnt-Gaudens :  An  Ode,  New  York,  Century 
Co.,  1910,  pp.  181-172)  says  truly: 

"Hardly  is  there  a  nation  which  has  met  with  a  sadder 
fate  than  Serbia.  From  the  height  of  its  splendor,  when 
the  empire  embraced  almost  the  entire  northern  part  of  the 
Balkan  peninsula  and  a  large  portion  of  the  territory  now 
belonging  to  Austria,  the  Serbian  nation  was  plunged  into 
abject  slavery,  after  the  fatal  battle  of  1889,  at  the  Kosovo 
Polje,  against  the  overwhelming  Asiatic  hordes.  .  .  .  From 
that  fatal  battle  until  a  recent  period,  it  has  been  black 
night  for  the  Serbians,  with  but  a  single  star  in  the  firma- 
ment— Montenegro.41  In  this  gloom  there  was  no  hope  for 
science,  commerce,  art,  or  industry.  What  could  they  do, 
this  brave  people,  save  to  keep  up  the  .weary  fight  against 
the  oppressor?  And  this  they  did  unceasingly,  though  the 
odds  were  twenty  to  one.    Yet  fighting  merely  satisfied  their 


854  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

wilder  instincts.  There  was  one  more  thing  they  could  do, 
and  did:  the  noble  feats  of  their  ancestors,  the  brave  deeds 
of  those  who  fell  in  the  struggle  for  liberty,  they  embodied 
in  immortal  song.  Thus  circumstances  and  innate  qualities 
made  the  Serbians  a  nation  of  thinkers  and  poets,  and  thus, 
gradually,  were  evolved  their  magnificent  national  poems." 
H.  A.  L.  Fisher,  the  Vice-Chancellor  of  Sheffield  Univer- 
sity, speaking  of  the  rude  and  valiant  Serbian  peasant, 
very  aptly  alludes  to  the  ballads  which  sing  of  the  battle 
of  Kosovo,  and  to  their  great  educational  influence  on  the 
South-Slavs.42  A  French  politician  was  right  when  he  said 
some  time  ago  at  the  last  Serbian  battle  in  December,  1914 : 
"Hero  of  the  old  Serbian  legend,  Marko  Kraljevich  (Prince 
Marko),  has  taken  command  of  the  national  army."  Pro- 
fessor Tuchich  says:  "The  Serbian  farmer  has  no  need 
to  study  history  in  order  to  learn  where  his  neighbors  have 
removed  his  landmarks.  His  history  lives  in  his  songs  and 
ballads,  and  goes  back  a  thousand  years.  These  poems  tell 
him  everything.  Every  one  of  his  beautiful  folk-songs  is  a 
piece  of  history,  a  bit  of  the  past;  and  they  sink  deeper 
into  his  heart  than  any  historical  education.  The  dates  of 
his  power,  past  splendor  and  decline  are  meaningless  to  him ; 
but  the  sad,  deeply-moving  legends  in  his  folk-songs,  telling 
of  his  triumphs  and  his  tragedies,  plaintively  thrilling  with 
love  of  country,  and  his  tempestuous  ballads  of  heroism 
and  revenge — these  have  fostered  his  sense  of  patriotism, 
his  yearning  for  his  down-trodden  brothers,  and  his  thirst 
for  retribution.  These  folk-songs  have  been  handed  down 
from  one  generation  to  another,  and  to  this  day  they  have 
been  preserved  in  all  their  pristine  purity  of  text  and  mel- 
ody in  the  souls  and  memories  of  the  Serbian  people.  It  is 
not  necessary  at  a  time  of  foreign  menace  to  appeal  to  the 
Serb  people  with  elaborately-worded  proclamations  and 
inflammatory  speeches.  The  refrains  of  their  songs  suffice, 
and  they  take  up  arms  as  one  man.     But  the  cause  must 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  355 

be  in  harmony  with  the  traditions  of  the  past.  They  fight 
like  lions  when  they  go  to  battle  with  their  ancient  songs 
upon  their  lips.  Thus  did  they  war  with  the  Turks — thus 
they  are  warring  now  against  Austria"  (p.  100-101).  No 
doubt  these  spiritual  weapons  were  the  Serbian  folk-legends, 
the  reincarnation  of  the  slaughtered  heroes,  source  of  na- 
tional pride  and  the  sacred  treasure  of  the  racial  conscious- 
ness. There  is  no  doubt  that  the  graves  of  Tzar  Lazar, 
Milosh  Obilich,  Srgja  Zlopogledja,  Marko  Kraljevich,  and 
other  Serbian  heroes  (who,  no  doubt,  belong  to  the  family 
of  Hercules,  Cid,  Roland,  Siegfried,  Gargantua,  etc.)  be- 
came impregnable  fortresses  of  national  faith,  of  hope  and 
confidence,  and  the  spirit  of  the  great  deeds  remained  for 
centuries  the  leaders  of  the  armies  in  becoming,  unto  the 
day  when  to  the  weapons  of  folk-songs  were  added  the 
weapons  of  steel,  and  the  departed  heroes  replaced  by  he- 
roes of  living  flesh  and  blood,  and  the  Serbian  people  shook 
off  the  Turkish  yoke  and  began  once  more  to  live  a  free 
and  independent  life,  although  still  cut  off  from  the  greater 
part  of  her  race.  .  .  . 

The  famous  German  genius,  Richard  Wagner  (1818- 
1883),  said  that  "the  true  inventor  has  ever  been  the  peo- 
ple. The  individual  cannot  invent,  he  can  only  make  his 
own  that  which  has  been  invented."  We  must,  however, 
keep  in  mind  the  difference  between  what  is  invented  and 
what  is  discovered.  To  discover  is  to  uncover  or  find  some- 
thing for  the  first  time  as,  for  instance,  that  the  sun  is  a 
globe,  or  that  New  Zealand  is  an  island.  To  invent  is  to 
design  and  make  something  that  did  not  exist  before,  as,  for 
example,  steam  engines  or  wireless  telegraphy.  Of  course, 
the  highest  type  of  inventor  is  hardly  distinguishable  from 
the  scientific  discoverer,  and  without  discovery  there  can 
be  no  invention:  if  the  power  of  steam  had  not  been  found 
out,  there  would  have  been  no  trains  or  steamships.  And  all 
advance  has  been  not  only  by  slow  stages,  but  by  making 


S56  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

use  of  what  has  gone  before.    So  it  is  also  with  the  ethics 
and  literary  beauty  of  Serbian  popular  songs.    It  might  be 
said,  "There  is  no  new  thing  under  the  sun"  (Eccl.  I.  9), 
but  the  angle  of  vision  in  Serbian  popular  poetry  is  differ- 
ent both  from  that  of  the  Homeric   Epopea   {Iliad  and 
Odyssey)  and  of  the  German  Nibehmgen-Lied.     No  doubt 
the  German  Iliad  (Nibehmgen-Lied)  and  the  German  Odys- 
sey (Gudrun)  are  great  poems,  but  both  plus  Beowulf  (the 
oldest  but  the  least  interesting  on  the  whole),  Roland  (the 
most  artistically  finished  in  form),  and  the  poem  of  Cid 
(the  cheerfullest  and  perhaps  the  fullest  of  character)  can 
not  beat  the  Serbian  heroic  epic.     Its  ethics  is  claimed  to  be 
certainly  higher  than  that  of  the  Greeks  and  the  Germans. 
And  this  is  a  great  invention  or  discovery  of  the  Slavic 
soul  of  the  Serbian  people. 

Miigge  ends  his  introductory  remarks  to  his  Serbian  Folk- 
Songs  very  nicely: 

"About  a  century  has  passed  since  the  Folk-songs  of 
Serbia  were  introduced  to  the  literary  public.  Those  who 
followed  up  a  slight  acquaintance  and  became  on  friendly 
terms  with  the  Muse  of  the  Mountains,  have  been  untiring  in 
their  praise  of  the  Serbian  Folk-songs  for  their  beauty,  their 
classical  naivete,  and  their  subdued  Oriental  coloring.  The 
fascination  these  poems  exercise  becomes  stronger  as  the 
years  go  by,  and  since  contemporary  eminent  scholars,  like 
P.  Popovidh,  F.  S.  Krauss,  and  others,  are  constantly  add- 
ing to  our  knowledge  and  appreciation,  it  is  to  be  hoped  that 
the  whole  of  Europe  will  soon  become  acquainted  with  the 
Folk-songs  of  Serbia. 

"They  are  the  songs  about  which  a  German  critic  ("Gott- 
inger  Gelehrte  Anzeigen,"  1823)  said: — 'The  perusal  of 
these  songs,  yea,  their  mere  existence,  must  impress  upon  the 
unbiased  reader  that  a  nation  which  sings,  thinks,  and  acts 
as  the  Serbian,  should  not  be  allowed  to  bear  the  name  of  a 
subjected  nation!'     Ceterum  censeo  ...    !" 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  357 

Conclusion 

To  conclude.  The  poetic  impulse  of  the  Slay  is  an  indi- 
cation of  latent  capacity  which  will  be,  no  doubt,  of  great 
value  in  the  humanity  of  the  future.  The  Slavic  national 
songs  are  abundant,  made  not  by  cultured  or  highly  edu- 
cated poets — but  songs  which,  becoming  popular,  are  sung 
by  common  people  and  made  by  the  common  people  them- 
selves. Some  day  the  treasures  of  both  of  the  folk-songs 
possessed  by  the  Serbo-Croats  and  the  Russians  and  many 
centuries  old  literature  of  the  Czecho-Slovaks  and  Poles  will 
be  fully  revealed  to  the  readers  of  the  Western  Europe  and 
America.  It  is  rightly  said  that  the  spirit  of  a  nation  is  the 
spirit  of  its  songs.  An  eminent  Pan-Slavist,  a  Slovak  au- 
thor, Ludevil  Shtur  (1815-1858),"  says  this  about  the 
Slavic  poetry: 

"The  Indo-European  peoples  express  each  in  their  own 
manner  what  they  contain  in  themselves  and  what  elevates 
their  souls.  The  Indian  manifests  this  in  his  huge  temples ; 
the  Persian  in  his  holy  books;  the  Egyptian  in  pyramids, 
obelisks  and  immeasurable,  mysterious  labyrinths;  the 
Hellene  in  his  magnificent  statues;  the  Roman  in  his  en- 
chanting pictures;  the  German  in  his  beautiful  music — the 
Slavs  have  poured  out  their  soul  and  their  intimate  thoughts 
in  ballads  and  tales." 

Of  all  the  Slavic  nations,  the  Serb  has  most  profusely 
poured  out  the  soul  in  their  national,  popular  poetry,  which 
is  thoroughly  and  essentially  national.  From  time  imme- 
morial he  has  possessed  an  exceptional  talent  for  composing 
heroic  ballads.  V.  M.  Petrovich  in  his  Hero  Tales  and  Le- 
gends of  the  Serbians  (N.  Y.,  Stokes,  1915,  pp.  XVIII- 
XIX)  rightly  says  that  this  talent  "was  brought  from  his 
ancient  abode  in  the  North;  and  the  beautiful  scenery  of 
his  new  surroundings,  and  contact  with  the  civilized  Byzan- 
tine, influenced  it  very  considerably  and  provided  food  for  its 


S58  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

development,  so  that  it  came  to  resemble  the  Homeric  epic 
rather  than  any  product  of  the  genius  of  the  Northern 
Slavs.  The  treasure  of  his  mental  productions  was  con- 
tinually augmented  by  new  impressions,  and  the  national 
poetry  thus  grew  opulent  in  its  form  and  more  beautiful  in 
its  composition.  The  glorious  forests  of  the  Balkans,  in- 
stinct with  legend  and  romance,  to  which  truly  no  other 
forests  in  Europe  can  compare;  the  ever-smiling  sky  of 
Southern  Macedonia;  the  gigantic  Black  Rocks  of  Monte- 
negro and  Herzegovina,  are  well  calculated  to  inspire  even 
a  less  talented  people  than  the  Serbian  inhabitants  of  those 
romantic  regions  for  the  last  thirteen  centuries. 

"The  untiring  Serbian  muse  pursued  her  mission  alike 
upon  the  battlefield  or  in  the  forest,  in  pleasant  pastures 
and  the  flocks,  or  beneath  the  frowning  walls  of  princely 
castles  and  sacred  monasteries.  The  entire  nation  partici- 
pated in  her  gracious  gifts ;  and  whenever  a  poet  chanted  of 
the  exploits  of  some  favorite  national  hero,  or  of  the  pious 
deeds  of  monk  or  saint,  or,  indeed,  of  any  subject  which 
appeals  closely  to  the  people,  there  were  never  lacking  other 
bards  who  could  make  such  poetic  creations  their  own  and 
pass  them  on  with  the  modifications  which  must  always  ac- 
company oral  transmission,  and  which  serve  to  bring  them 
ever  more  intimately  near  to  the  heart  of  the  nation." 

We  might  add  here  that  the  natural  musical  talent  is  also 
strong  among  the  Serb,  Croat  and  Slovene  people.  Shafarik 
once  said:  "Serbian  song  resembles  the  tune  of  violin;  old 
Slavic,  that  of  the  organ ;  Polish,  that  of  the  guitar.  The 
old  Slavic  in  its  psalms  sounds  like  the  loud  rush  of  mountain 
stream;  the  Polish  like  the  bubbling  and  sparkling  of  a 
fountain ;  and  the  Serbian  like  quiet  murmuring  of  a  stream- 
let in  the  valley."  Adam  Mickiewicz  confidently  predicted 
that  these  South-Slavic  peoples  will  yet  become  the  greatest 
musical  nation  among  the  Slavs.  It  is  a  fact  that  already 
South-Slavic    folk-music    has    inspired   both   Liszt's    finest 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  359 

"Rhapsodies,"  and  Beethoven's  "Pastoral  Symphony." 44 
In  Russia,  Poland,  Bohemia,  Serbia,  Chaykovsky,  Chopin, 
Dvorak,  Mokranjac,  and  many  other  Slavs  adopted  the 
melody  of  their  Slavic  peoples,  or  fashioned  their  own  in 
its  image.  The  Czech  music  is  remarkable  for  its  varied 
rhythms  and  great  diversity  of  dances.  (The  works  of  the 
three  Czech  masters — Smetana,  Dvofak,  Fibich — the  makers 
of  modern  Czech  national  music,  especially  their  operas, 
have  won  the  first  prize  at  the  World's  Music  and  Theatre 
Exposition  in  Vienna  1892).  The  first  Tannhauser  was 
a  Czech  whose  name  was  Tichachek.  (Czechs  possess  "So- 
ciety for  the  Promotion  of  Chamber  Music,"  "Oratorio 
Society,"  "Society  of  Musical  Artists,"  etc.)  Polish  folk- 
music  is  mainly  instrumental,  its  general  features  are  well- 
known,  owing  to  the  wide  diffusion  of  the  works  of  Chopin, 
in  which — especially  the  mazurkas — they  are  admirably  re- 
flected. 

Victor  Hugo  claims  that  a  suffering  and  oppressed  nation 
always  sings.  Certainly  the  musical  instinct  of  Poland  is 
keenly  alive.  The  characteristics  of  the  folk-melodies  of  the 
Slavic  peoples  are  their  rhythmic  energy  and  harmonic 
daring.  It  is  rightly  said  that  more  than  melody,  rhythm 
proclaims  the  spirit  of  a  race.  In  his  Husitskd  overture 
Dvorak  borrows  not  melodies  but  the  characteristic  ele- 
ments of  melodies  from  the  Czech  folk-songs.  In  this  over- 
ture he  made  use  of  an  old  battle-song  of  the  Hussites, 
which  dates  back  to  the  fifteenth  century.  "Ye  warriors 
of  the  highest  God  and  his  laws,  pray  to  him  for  help,  and 
trust  in  him,  that  in  the  end  ye  always  triumph  with  him," 
thus  run  the  words.  Think  of  them  in  connection  with  those 
fierce  fighters  of  whom  it  is  related  that  they  went  down  upon 
their  knees,  whole  armies  of  them,  and  chanted  such  prayers 
before  attacking  their  German  enemies! 

From  this  and  all  what  is  said  here  about  the  intellectual  or 
cultural  traits  of  the  Slavs  it  is  clear  that  culturally,  many 


360  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Slavic  tribes  are  as  yet  more  or  less  retarded,  due  not  to 
any  want  of  natural  abilities,  but  to  lack  of  facilities  of 
schooling,  and  to  oppression.    The  Slavs  have  a  tremendous 
latent  power,  a  power  which  needs  an  opportunity,  a  big 
push.    This  push,  this  intellectual  or  cultural  kinetics,  has 
been  delayed  mainly  by  the  Slavic  struggles  against  various 
enemies,  especially  the  Germans,  Turks,  Magyars,  Tartars 
and  Mongols.    Nikola  Tesla  points  out  rightly  that  "Europe 
has  never  repaid  the  great  debt  it  owes  to  the  Serbs  for 
checking,  by  the  sacrifice  of  their  own  liberty,  the  barbarian 
influx.  The  Poles  at  Vienna,  under  Sobieski 4B  finished  what 
the  Serbians  attempted,  and  were  similarly  rewarded  for  their 
service  to  civilization."    And  so  it  is  more  or  less  with  other 
Slavs.    Prof.  Srgjan  Tucich  says: 

"The  untiring  Serbian  muse  pursued  her  mission  alike  upon 
the  battlefield  or  in  the  forest,  in  pleasant  pastures  and  the 
flocks,  or  beneath  the  frowning  walls  of  princely  castles  and 
sacred  monasteries.  The  entire  nation  participated  in  her 
gracious  gifts ;  and  whenever  a  poet  chanted  of  the  exploits 
of  some  favorite  national  hero,  or  of  the  pious  deeds  of  monk 
or  saint,  or,  indeed,  of  any  subject  which  appeals  closely 
to  the  people,  there  were  never  lacking  other  bards  who  could 
make  such  poetic  creations  their  own  and  pass  them  on  with 
the  modifications  which  must  always  accompany  oral  trans- 
mission, and  which  serve  to  bring  them  ever  more  intimately 
near  to  the  heart  of  the  nation.** 

Miigge,  in  his  above  cited  book  (p.  18-20)  says  very  nicely: 
"During  the  battle  of  Prilip  in  November,  1912,  the 
Serbian  soldiers  had  been  told  not  to  attack  the  Turks  before 
the  proper  order  was  given,  but  to  wait  until  the  effect  of  the 
Serbian  artillery  could  be  observed.  In  front  of  them  on 
the  mount  of  Prilip  stood  the  Castle  of  Marko  Kraljevich. 
Suddenly  the  Serbian  Infantry  began  to  move,  and  rushed 
forward.  The  appeals  of  their  general,  the  remonstrances  of 
their  officers,  all  proved  futile.    On  they  rushed.    The  com- 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  361 

manding  General  expected  defeat  and  disgrace.  On  they 
rushed.  The  Serbian  artillery  had  to  cease  firing,  or  they 
would  have  killed  their  own  comrades  now  crossing  bayonets 
with  the  Turks  And  a  few  minutes  later — the  Serbian  na- 
tional colors  were  fluttering  on  Marko's  Castle.  The  Turks 
were  beaten.  When  the  perplexed  General,  although  very 
much  pleased,  censured  his  soldiers  on  parade  for  their  dis- 
obedience, he  heard,  "Marko  Kraljevich  commanded  us  all 
the  time,  'Forward!'  Did  you  not  see  him  on  his  Sarac? 
'It  was  clear  to  me,'  the  General  said  to  some  of  his  friends 
later  on,  'that  the  tradition  of  Marko  Kraljevich  was  so 
ideeply  engraved  on  the  hearts  of  those  honest  and  heroic 
men,  that  in  their  vivid  enthusiasm  they  had  seen  the  incarna- 
tion of  their  hero.' 

'Spes  mihi  prima  Deus'  is  the  inscription  on  Parlaghy's 
fine  picture  of  King  Peter.  The  Serbian  nation  may  well  take 
it  as  a  motto  in  these  days  of  darkness.  Marko  is  not  dead.  . 
Like  another  Barbarossa,  he  is  but  asleep  within  a  mountain 
cavern.  One  day  he  will  awaken  and  lead  his  Serbians  to 
victory.  DuSan's  empire  may  yet  be  built  up  again  and 
unite  all  the  Southern  Slavs,  the  Jugoslavs,  under  one 
sceptre. 

If  there  is  to  be  a  future  in  spite  of  the  faults  of  the  past, 
if  there  is  to  be  victory  after  defeat,  nations,  like  individuals, 
need  Henley's  unconquerable  soul.  At  present  Serbia  lies 
prostrate  in  the  dust,  crushed  under  the  accumulated  weight 
of  failures  and  f aleshoods.  But  she  will  not  die.  Eight  cen- 
turies of  national  aspirations  cannot  be  baulked  by  the  shift- 
ing of  boundaries  on  the  map.  There  is  a  Serbian  proverb 
which  may  be  rendered,  'Mightier  than  the  will  of  the  Kaiser, 
is  the  will  of  God.'  Serbia's  spirit,  never  yet  broken,  her 
unconquerable  Soul,  will  arrive,  and  amongst  her  strongest 
and  most  faithful  allies,  are  her  own  children,  the  Serbian 
National  Songs!" 

Yes,  the  Slavs  want  merely  justice  and  nothing  more. 


S&t  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

We  might  close  this  with  the  spirit  indicated  in  the  follow- 
ing words  of  Herbert  Vivian,  the  author  of  Serbia  or  Para- 
dise of  the  Poor  Man: 

"The  Serbians  have  said  to  me  over  and  over  again,  *We 
want  merely  justice;  relate  only  what  you  have  seen.9  To 
which  I  have  replied,  'My  good  people,  if  I  related  only  one- 
half  of  all  the  wonderful  things  I  have  seen,  not  a  soul  in 
England  would  believe  me.  I  should  be  told  I  had  written 
— not  about  Serbia,  but  about  Atlantis  or  Utopia.** 

There  is  no  reason  whatsoever  why  we  should  deny  to  the 
Slav  his  chance  in  the  cultural  history  of  the  world.     His 
capacity,  his  language,  his  poetic  imagination  shows  that 
he  is  not  inferior  to  his  Indo-European  or  Aryan  brothers. 
The  analogy  between  the  Slavic  and  the  Sanskrit  languages 
indicates  the  Oriental  trace  of  the  Slav,  which  appears  also 
from  his  mythology.    The  antithesis  of  a  good  and  evil  prin- 
ciple is  met  with  among  most  of  the  Slavic  nations.     And 
even  at  the  present  time,  in  some  of  the  Slavic  dialects, 
everything  good  and  beautiful  is  to  the  Slav  synonymous 
with  the  purity  of  the  color  of  whiteness.     The  Slav  calls 
the  good  spirit  the  White  God,  and  the  evil  spirit  the  Black 
God.     There  are  also  traces  of  his  Oriental  nature  in  the 
Slavic  trinity,  which  is  nearly  allied  to  that  of  the  Hindus. 
Other  features  of  Slavic  mythology  remind  us  of  the  spright- 
ly and  poetical  imagination  of  the  ancient  Greeks.    Such  is 
the  life  attributed  to  inanimate  objects  of  nature,  rocks, 
brooks,  and  trees.     Such  are  also  the  supernatural  beings 
dwelling   in   the   woods    and   mountains,   nymphs    (vilas), 
naiads,  satyrs,  dryads  and  oreads.    All  Slavdom  sings.   No 
people  under  the  sun  has  such  a  body  of  folk-songs,  and 
none  possess  such  variety  as  the  Slavs.     They  are  an  in- 
stinctively musical  race, — by  birth  a  singing  and  dancing 
people.     Their  wonderful  retentive  capacity  for  memoriza- 
tion which  individuals  of  younger  and  unlettered  peoples  so 
often  possess  enables  many  children  of  the  soil  to  recite 


Poetic  Impulse  of  the  Slavic  People  868 

sometimes  even  30,  50  or  100  long  poems.  Owing  to  this 
Slavic  tendency  towards  adapting  themselves  easily  to  the 
individual's  fancy,  and,  therefore,  undergoing  constant 
change,  the  Slavic  epic  poems  are  not,  scientifically  speaking, 
historical  documents,  but  they,  no  doubt,  reflect  in  varying 
degrees  of  exactness  the  political,  social,  and  ethical  moral 
development  of  Slavdom. 

Yes,  for  centuries  the  Slav  stood  under  the  protection  of 
Heaven  militant,  and  his  motto  was — For  faith  and  free- 
dom. During  the  time  of  Turkish  power  the  Slavs,  especial- 
ly the  South-Slavs  acquired  a  noble  name,  Antemurale  Chris- 
tianitatig  (outworks  of  Christianity),  for  their  courageous 
watching  over  the  prosperity  of  Christianity  and  the  culture 
of  Europe. 

A  well-known  French  historian  declared  that  Slavic  peo- 
ples made  a  bulwark  of  their  breasts  to  protect  civilization 
and  culture  against  barbarism,  and  that  it  was  for  this 
reason  that  they  could  not  co-operate  in  the  progress  of  the 
world,  though  they  had  been  its  pioneers.  Let  us  say  with 
Professor  Tucich: 

"The  Slavs  have  been  tortured  long  enough.  For  cen- 
turies they  have  guarded  European  civilization  against  the 
inroads  of  Ottoman  Islam,  which  has  always  been  synony- 
mous with  bigotry,  barbarism  and  sloth,  and  should  never  be 
confounded  with  Arab  Islam,  or  Hindu  Islam,  to  whom  the 
whole  world  of  science,  art  and  philosophy  is  eternally  in- 
debted. Austria  and  Prussia  are  the  natural  heirs  of  Otto- 
man Islam,  and  the  Southern  Slavs  have  made  a  heroic  stand 
against  this  latter-day  Prussian  Islam. — Civilization  owes 
them  a  debt  of  honor,  and  it  is  only  their  duty  that  Europe 
should  give  them  justice." 

Yes,  it  is  true  that  we  may  find  in  the  cultural  structure 
which  is  to  be  built  in  the  near  future  the  fulfilment  of  the 
prophecy,  "the  stone  which  the  builder  rejected  is  become 
the  head  of  the  corner."    This  stone  is  the  Slavic  People, 


864 


Who  Are  the  Slavs? 


whose  duty  for  Humanity  may  be  characterized  by  the  woi 
of  Tennyson: — 


Theirs  not  to  make  reply, 
Theirs  not  to  reason  why, 
Theirs  but  to  do  or  die.  •  •  .' 


CHAPTER  XVI 

TEMPERAMENTAL    OB    EMOTIONAL-VOLITIONAL    TEAIT8 

(or  Slavic  Behavior) 

THE  behavior  of  the  Slav  might  be  best  described  and 
interpreted  by  the  following  six  most  fundamental  emo- 
tional-volitional or  temperamental  traits:  I.  Slavic  melan- 
choly and  sadness;  II.  Slavic  suffering  and  patience;  III. 
Slavic  love  and  sympathy  (Slavic  idealism);  IV.  Slavic  hu- 
mility and  lack  of  hypocrisy;  V,  Slavic  "lack  of  decision" 
and  fatality;  and  VI.  Slavic  paradoxes  and  inclination  to- 
wards extremes.  With  the  Slav's  facile  adaptability,  his 
deep-rooted  reluctance  ever  to  exhibit  surprise,  the  Slavic 
mind,  behavior,  temperament  or  character  is  a  quaint  ad- 
mixture of  rashness  and  common  sense.  These  emotional- 
volitional  traits  can  be,  no  doubt,  separated  only  in  ab- 
ttracto,  not  in  reality,  for  they  overlap  each  other  and 
blend  in  many  directions.  One  of  the  weakest  spots  in  the 
present  study  of  the  structural  psychology  is  to  ignore  the 
fact  that  the  human  mind  forms  a  unity  in  every  one  of  its 
manifestations.  In  every  psychic  or  psycho-physical  phe- 
nomenon, even  in  a  mere  sensory  perception,  there  we  have 
a  composite  of  our  feelings,  volitional  acts,  acquired  and 
inborn  mental  traits,  dating  from  immemorial  experiences 
of  our  human  and  animal  ancestry.  If  we  express  this  unity 
of  mind  of  a  people  by  the  word  behavior,  then  we  might 
speak,  for  the  sake  of  a  better  understanding,  about  the  be- 
havior traits.    Let  us  see  what  those  traits  in  the  Slavs  are. 

365 


866  Who  Are  the  Slavst 

Slavic  Melancholy  and  Sadness 

It  might  be  said  that  this  trait  has  ever  been  the  portion 
of  the  Slavic  race,  yes,  it  is  its  real  heritage.  Melancholy 
is  the  Slavic  vox  humana.  Even  when  the  Slav  is  gay  the 
effort  is  often  evident.  W.  R.  S.  Ralstone  says  rightly  that 
the  Slav  is  inclined  to  sadness  and  gloom  (melancholy), 
which  is  the  typical  feature  of  his  soul.  This  melancholy  is 
particularly  very  intensively  exhibited  in  the  Russian  people, 
which  is  due,  no  doubt,  to  its  geographical,  historical  and 
political  conditions. l  Victor  Hugo,  in  his  Let  Chdtiments, 
says:  "Russian  people,  who  journey  sad  and  trembling 
Serfs  at  St.  Petersburg,  or  at  hard  labor  in  the  mines,  the 
North  Pole  is  your  master,  a  dungeon  vast  and  sombre; 
Russia  in  Siberia,  O  Tzar!  Tyrant!  Vampire!  These  are 
the  two  halves  of  your  dismal  Empire;  one  is  Oppression, 
the  other  Despair."  Michelet  said  that  at  Pushkin's  time 
Russia  was  not  as  yet  a  nation,  only  an  administration  and 
whip — the  administration  was  the  German  and  the  whip  the  . 
Cossack. 

Even  Slavic  music  has  a  melancholy  strain,  and  the  Ser- 
bian national  instrument,  Gusle,  might  be  called  a  real  Jere- 
miac  instrument,  because  it  is  not  able  to  give  one  joyous 
note  even  on  a  wedding  day.  And  so  it  is  with  the  Slavic 
painting:  Verestchagin,  Riepin,  Predich,  Malczewski.  (espe- 
cially his  picture  "Melancholy "),  and  other  Slavic  painters 
are  splendid  proofs  of  this.2  See,  for  example,  Riepin's 
Haulage  on  the  Volga.  Characteristic  of  Riepin's  work  is 
the  element  of  gloom  and  oppressiveness.  He  interpreted 
what  he  saw  of  the  dumb,  patient  suffering  around  him,  and, 
like  Count  Leo  N.  Tolstoy,  had  the  profoundest  compas- 
sion for  humanity.  Nekrasov's  songs  are  always  full  of 
gloom.  A  Polish  poet,  Julian  Niemcewicz  expresses  the  fol- 
lowing melancholy  of  the  Polish  exiles: 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits       867 

O  ye  exiles,  who  so  long  wander  over  the  world, 
Where  will  you  find  a  resting  place  for  your  weary  steps  ? 
The  wild  dove  has  its  nest,  and  the  worm  a  clod  of  earth, 
Each  man  a  country,  but  the  Pole  a  grave! 

Slavic  music  also  is  not  an  exception  to  that  melancholic 
trait.  So,  for  instance,  hear  the  sad  dirge,  Z  Dymem  PozA- 
rdw  ("With  the  Smoke  of  Conflagrations"),  one  of  the  Pol- 
ish national  hymns,  composed  in  1846  by  Cornelius  Ujejski. 
Glinka  wrote  melancholy  "romances,"  and  loved  "to  weep  the 
sweet  tears  of  emotion."  Chaykovsky  (Tschaikowsky)  was  a 
Jeremiah  of  music — his  Lamentations  such  epics  as  March 
Slave.  In  this  great  symphonic  march  is  the  melancholic 
history  of  Russia :  desperate  despair  is  in  the  booming  mono- 
tone of  the  opening  bars ;  the  wailing  and  sobbing  of  a  vast 
people  oppressed  breathes  in  woodwinds  and  muffled  drums ; 
a  great  crescendo  gathers  all  the  accumulated  tragedy  of 
the  opening  theme  in  a  mad  frenzy  of  freedom ;  a  distant  fan- 
fare of  trumpets  heralds  a  titanic  struggle.  One  lives 
through  a  mighty  conflict  and  then  lull  after  storm;  a  slow 
descending  passage  leads  into  a  memory  of  the  past — the 
former  despair  returns,  but  clothed  in  a  spirit"of"^conscious 
might  and  the  promise  of  victory.8  Chaykovsky*s  Fourth 
Symphony  is,  no  doubt,  superbly  gloomy.  Even  underneath 
the  dare-devil  mirth  of  Mazurka  always  lurks  what  the  Poles 
call  zhal9  meaning  mingled  reproach^and  sorrow,  the  vql- 
canic  Slavic  resignation  that  comes  only  after  ages  of  suf- 
fering and  wrong.  George  Sand,  who  became  the  idol  of  the 
famous  Chopin,  once  told  him:  "Your  playing  makes  me 
live  over  again;  every  joy,  too,  that  I  have  ever  known  is 
mine  again/'  That  Chopin's  music  is  tinged  with  melan- 
choly for  his  country's  misfortune,  is  shown  by  his  Mazur- 
kas, which  are  (among  his  most  exquisite  works)  flowers 
scattered  over  the  grave  of  Poland.  His  Nocturnes  t  devel- 
oped from  Field  and  marvelously  enriched,  are  more  per- 
sonal and  therefore  sad  in  expression. 


S68  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

TL.  E.  Van  Norman,  in  his  Poland:  the  Knight  among 
Nations  (New  York,  Revell,  1907,  pp.  266-268),  gives  a 
very  good  interpretation  of  the  Slavic  melancholic  trait: 
yj  "Why  has  all  history  shown  that  music,  the  finest,  most 
"  exquisite  of  the  arts,  is  so  often  the  sweetness  distilled  from 
suffering?  Why  has  its  most  subtle  development  alwayi 
come  from  the  races  that  have  suffered,  from  the  people* 
that  have  been  oppressed  even  until  they  have  lost  their 
national  existence?  Why  is  despair  the  dominant  note  of 
the  Slav  temperament,  as  it  is  bodied  forth  in  art?  We 
must  go  far  back  to  even  attempt  to  answer. 

"Nature  and  history  have  combined  to  draw  the  Slav  soul 
tense.  Happiness  and  variety  of  life  are  very  desirable,  but 
they  seldom  breed  artists,  or  exquisite  temperaments  of  anj 
kind.  Monotony  was  on  the  face  of  nature  when  she  turned 
to  the  Slav.  Severity  was  the  mood  in  which  history  has 
always  regarded  him.  And  he  has  responded  by  turning 
all  his  art,  and  particularly  his  music,  to  the  'heights  and 
depths  of  a  divine  despair.9 

"  'As-tu  reflechi  combien  nous  sommes  organises  pour  Is 
malheur?9  wrote  Flaubert  to  George  Sand.  'Beauty  in  its 
highest  form  invariably  moves  the  sensitive  soul  to  tears,' 
said  Edgar  Poe.  'Virtue,  like  sweet  odors,'  declared  d'ls- 
raeli,  'is  most  fragrant  when  crushed.'  These  thoughts  were 
uttered  at  about  the  same  time,  and,  together,  they  furnish  a 
vignette  picture  of  the  Slav  temperament. 

"Melancholy  and  sadness  have  ever  been  the  portion  of 
the  Slav.  Even  when  he  is  gay  the  effort  is  often  evident 
The  country  in  which  he  lived  originally,  and  in  which  so 
many  of  his  race  still  live,  is  not  cheerful.  There  is  much 
snow  in  winter,  and  even  in  summer  most  of  the  coloring  is 
dull.  Dun,  neutral  tints  cover  the  face  of  the  landscape  on 
the  plains,  the  home  of  the  race.  Where  there  is  color,  it  is 
not  varied.  A  pine  forest  in  Lithuania,  the  neutral  reds  and 
browns  stretching  unbroken  for  many  miles,  is  one  of  the 


i 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits       869 

most  beautiful  but  maddeningly  monotonous  of  sights.  The 
whole  landscape  in  Russia  and  in  the  greater  part  of  ancient 
Poland  (excepting  always  the  border  mountains)  is  lacking 
in  relief  and  character.  The  only  vivid  coloring  is  on  the 
dress  of  the  peasants,  who  seem  to  try  to  supply  by  art  and 
handicraft  what  nature  has  withheld.  The  vast  treeless,  gent* 
ly  undulating  plains  involuntarily  make  one  sad.  The  eye 
glides  over  seemingly  infinite  spaces  like  the  wastes  of  the 
ocean,  which  lose  themselves  on  the  horizon.  Where  does 
the  earth  end  and  the  sky  begin?  No  landmark,  rests  the 
eye;  no  hill,  and,  for  many  miles,  no  tree.  The  mind  is 
overcome  by  a  vague  feeling  of  utirest.  Involuntarily,  it 
seemed,  my  companion,  on  part  of  the  journey  over  the 
steppes  of  Kamieniec,  turned  and  said:  *Wie  traurig!9 
'How  sadP  I  echoed. 

"History  has  been  even  more  severe  than  nature  on  the 
Slav.  His  biography  is  a  tragedy,  and  he  himself  has  gen- 
erally been  the  victim.  For  centuries  he  was  the  prey  of 
the  savage  nomads  from  Asia.  Bloody,  fierce  conflict,  bat- 
tle constant  and  to  the  death,  for  his  home  and  family,  has 
been  his  lot.  The  sense  of  insecurity  and  apprehension 
never  left  him.  As  regularly  as  the  winter  rolled  around, 
Sienkiewicz  tells  us,  the  Poles  said :  'In  the  spring  the  horde 
will  come.9 

"This  geographical  position  has  been  one  of  the  most 
powerful  factors  in  the  development  of  the  Slav.  Constant, 
close  contact  with  Eastern  peoples  has  inoculated  him  with 
some  of  the  Eastern  mysticism  and  fatalism.  This  is  notice- 
able even  in  the  Pole  of  to-day,  though  he  docs  so  strenu- 
ously insist  upon  his  pure  Occidentalism.  The  influence  ex- 
erted by  the  repeated  onslaught  of  the  Turk  and  Tartar 
can  be  traced  in  Polish  custom  and  costume,  art  and  archi- 
tecture, poetry  and  politics.  The  national  costume  itself  has 
a  strongly  Oriental  cast  about  it.  The  Polish  aristocrat 
and  the  Polish  peasant  walking  almost  side  by  side  in  the 


870  Who  Are  the  Slav*? 

procession  of  Corpus  Christi,  show  the  flaming  reds  and  yel- 
lows, the  turban  effects,  the  gorgeous  Eastern  combinations 
of  feather,  sash,  girdle,  boot.  This  is  seen  also  in  the  peas- 
ants, with  their  long  white  cloaks,  with  flaming  skirts,  often 
slashed  and  spangled  with  color.  Many  a  Cracovian  cos- 
tume might  easily  be  mistaken  for  that  of  a  Kurd  or  an 
East  Indian,  except  that  the  colors  are  rather  more  artis- 
tically blended.  The  most  casual  observer  will  note  the 
dash  of  the  Orient  in  Polish  architecture.  The  dome,  even 
occasionally  the  minaret,  the  arabesque  tracery,  the  rich 
kaleidoscopic,  Byzantine  effect  of  the  decorations  in  the 
churches — all  partake  of  the  symbolism  of  the  Orient,  and 
one  of  the  greatest  of  all  Polish  poets — Slowacki — sings  like 
a  mystic  bard  of  Teheran.  Added  to  the  melancholy  and 
volcanic  resignation  burned  into  his  soul  during  centuries 
of  struggle  with  nature  and  man,  all  the  mysticism,  fatal- 
ism, sensuousness,  of  the  Orient  surged  up  against  the  Pole, 
broke,  and  when  it  ebbed,  the  impress,  the  savor  of  the 
East  remained.  The  restless  intellectual  vigor  and  military 
genius  of  the  Occident  nerved  his  breast  and  arm  as  he  strug- 
gled, but  it  could  not  quite  turn  back  the  undercurrent  from 
Asia," 

W.  R.  S.  Ralston,  in/his  Songs  of  the  Russian  People 
(London,  1872,  p.  7),  points  out  how  the  popular  Russian 
wedding  songs  are  sad:  the  bride  is  addressed  as  a  happy 
child,  free  in  her  father's  house,  with  a  sad  future  before  her, 
of  which  she  is  blissfully  ignorant;  the  waiter  (and  she  is  a 
functionary  in  a  Russian  village)  teaches  the  bride  to  bewail 
the  loss  of  her  "maiden  freedom."  When  Nicholas  Gogol, 
the  father  of  modern  Russian  novel,  read  aloud  the  manu- 
script of  his  Dead  Souls  (it  is  also  translated  into  English), 
Alexander  Pushkin,  who  had  listened  with  growing  serious- 
ness, cried :  "God,  what  a  sad  country  is  Russia,"  and  later 
he  added,  "Gogol  invents  nothing;  it  is  the  simple  truth, 
the  terrible  truth."    In  his  Dead  Souls,  Gogol,  a  Little  Rus- 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits        871 

sian,  says  this  to  his  Russia  (at  that  time  he  was  an  exile  in 
Italy): 

"Russia,  I  see  you  from  the  beautiful  'far  away,'  where  I 
am.  Everything  in  you  is  miserable,  disordered  and  inhos- 
pitable. There  are  no  emphatic  miracles  of  Nature  to  startle 
the  eye,  graced  with  equally  startling  miracles  of  art.  There 
are  no  towns  with  big,  many-windowed  castles  perched  on 
the  top  of  crags;  there  are  no  picturesque  trees,  no  ivy 
covered  houses  beside  the  ceaseless  thunder  and  foam  of 
waterfalls.  One  never  strains  one's  neck  back  to  look  at 
piled-up  rocky  crags  soaring  endlessly  into  the  sky.  There 
never  shines,  through  dark  and  broken  arches  overgrown 
with  grapes,  ivy,  and  a  million  wild  roses — these  never  shine, 
I  say,  from  afar — the  eternal  line  of  gleaming  mountains 
standing  out  against  transparent  and  silver  skies.  Every- 
thing in  you  is  open  and  desert  and  level;  like  dots,  your 
squatting  towns  lie  almost  unobserved  in  the  midst  of  the 
plains.    There  is  nothing  to  flatter  or  to  charm  the  eye. 

What  then  is  the  secret  and  incomprehensible  power  which 
lies  hidden  in  you?  Why  does  your  archy  melancholy  song, 
which  wanders  throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  you, 
from  sea  to  sea,  sound  and  echo  unceasingly  in  one's  ears? 
What  is  there  in  this  song?  What  is  there  that  calls  and 
sobs  and  captures  the  heart?  What  are  the  sounds  which 
hurt  as  they  kiss,  pierce  my  very  inmost  soul  and  flood  my 
heart?  Russia,  what  do  you  want  of  me?  What  inexplicable 
bond  is  there  between  you  and  me?"  Another  great  Russian 
writer,  Lermontov,  also  deeply  loved  Russia,  but  not  the 
official  Russia ;  not  the  crushing  military  power  of  a  father- 
land, which  is  so  dear  to  the  so-called  patriots.      He  sings : 

I  love  my  fatherland;  but  strange  that  lovely, 
In  spite  of  all  my  reasoning  may  say; 
Its  glory,  bought  by  shedding  streams  of  blood, 
Its  quietness,  so  full  of  fierce  disdain, 


872  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

And  the  traditions  of  its  gloomy  past 

Do  not  awake  in  me  a  happy  vision.  .  .  • 

Lermontov  disliked  the  war,  and  he  ends  his  well-known 
scription  of  fighting  (his  Valerik,  a  most  correct  poetie] 
description  of  a  real  warfare)   with  the  following  li 
"I  thought:  How  miserable  is  man!    What  does  he  want? I 
The  sky  is  pure  and  under  it  there's  room  for  all ;  but  without) 
reason  and  necessity,  his  heart  is  full  of  hatred. — Why?" 
The  Russian  poet  Nickolas  Nekrasov,  dwells  mainly  upon] 
the  melancholy  features  of  Russian  life.     In  his   Who  u\ 
Happy  in  Russia  (1873),  he  sings: 

"Poor  and  abundant, 
Down-trodden  and  almighty, 
Art  thou,  our  Mother  Russia." 

At  evening,  the  Russian  peasants  (in  the  Government  of 
Simbirsk,  village  of  Pramzino)  on  their  bare  field  sing  (the 
tune,  which  is  quite  irregular  in  time,  is  a  very  atmosphere 
of  desolation) : 

Now  the  son  is  sinking 

Far,  far  behind  the  dark  woods; 

See  yon  heavy  cloud  that  rises  there 
And  covers  all  the  skies: 

Hushed  is  now  the  little  bird's  singing, 
No  sound  or  voice  is  heard. 

N.  M.  Karamsin's  Poor  Lisa,  Natalya:  the  Boyar*$ 
Daughter  (1792)  and  Martha  the  Viceregent  (1798) 
were  over-sentimental  tales  dealing  with  a  sort  of  Arcadian 
shepherds  under  Russian  names,  decidedly  Rousseauesque 
novels,  over  which  Russia  cried  her  eyes  out.  And  so  is 
with  the  Polish  great  writers.  Krasinki's  prophetic  soul 
was  justified,  and  in  the  year  1848  he  responded  to  Slowacki's 
sad  poem  with  the  Psalm  of  Sadness.     In  his  Maxims  and 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits       873 

Moral  Sentences  (No.  8),  Stanislaus,  King  of  Poland,  says: 
4<LfOng  ailments  wear  out  pain,  and  long  hopes  joy." 

"Sadness,  scepticism,  irony,  are  the  three  strains  of  Rus- 
sian literature,"  says  Herzen,  adding  that  the  Slavic  "laugh 
is  but  a  sickly  sneer."    Dreaminess  and  banter  are  the  two 
natural  tendencies,  the  two  favorite  pleasures  of  the  Slavic 
mind.     Slavic  writers  show  a  wonderful  power  to  analyze  hu- 
man grief,  and,  no  doubt,  "grief  analyzed  is  grief  doubled." 
In  a  Serbian  epic  ballad  we  hear :  "Ah  miserable !    If  I  reach 
forth  to  touch  the  good  green  pine,  So  will  the  green  bough 
wither  in  this  sad  hand  of  mine."    In  his  De  Profundis,  0. 
Wilde  is  trying  to  find  a  cheerful  word  of  hope  in  his  prison, 
and  he  turns  to  Dostoyevsky  and  the  Slavic  "literature  of 
pity,"  the  only  one  where  all  "unfortunate"  men  may  still 
get  consolation,  though  all  be  gloom  and  despair  without. 
Brandes  expresses  the  same  thought  in  reference  to  Tur- 
genyev  as  a  national  Slavic  writer.    He  says: 

"A  broad  deep  wave  of  melancholy  flows  through  Tur- 
genyev's  thoughts,  and  therefore  also  through  his  books. 
There  is  so  much  feeling  condensed  in  them  and  this  feeling 
is  invariably  sadness,  a  peculiar  wonderful  sadness  without 
a   touch    of   sentimentality.      Turgenyev    never   expresses 
*    himself  wholly  emotionally;  he  works  with  restrained  emo- 
tions.   The  great  melancholy  of  authors  of  the  Latin  race 
like  Leopardi  or  Flaubert,  shows  harsh  firm  outlines  in  their 
style;  the  German  sadness  is  glaringly  humorous  or  pa- 
thetic or  sentimental.    The  melancholy  of  Turgenyev  is,  in 
its  general  form,  that  of  the  Slavic  races  in  their  weakness 
and  sorrow,  which  comes  in  a  direct  line  from  the  melan- 
choly in  the  Slavic  popular  ballads." 

"All  the  later  Russian  poets  of  rank  are  melancholy.  But 
with  Turgenyev  it  is  the  melancholy  of  the  thinker  who  has 
understood  that  all  the  ideals  of  the  human  race,  justice, 
reason,  supreme  goodness,  happiness, — are  a  matter  of  in- 
difference to  nature  and  never  assert  themselves  by  their 


874  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

own  spiritual  power.  In  *Senilia'4  he  has  represented  na- 
ture as  a  woman,  sitting  clad  in  a  wide  green  kirtle,  in  the 
middle  of  a  hall  in  the  depths  of  the  earth,  lost  in  medita- 
tion : 

"  'Oh,  our  common  mother,'  he  asks,  *what  art  thou 
thinking  of?  Is  it  of  the  future  fate  of  the  human  race?  Is 
it  of  the  necessary  condition  for  its  reaching  the  highest 
possible  perfection,  the  highest  possible  happiness?' 

"The  woman  slowly  turned  her  dark  piercing  dreadful 
eyes  toward  me;  her  lips  half  opened  and  I  heard  a  voice 
which  rang  as  when  iron  comes  in  contact  with  iron. 

"  'I  am  thinking  how  I  can  give  the  muscles  of  the  flea 
greater  power  so  that  it  can  more  easily  escape  from  the  per- 
secutions of  its  enemies.  There  is  no  equilibrium  between 
the  attack  and  the  defense ;  it  must  be  restored.' 

"  'What,'  stammered  I,  'is  it  that  of  which  you  are  think- 
ing?    But  we,  the  human  race,  are  we  not  your  children?' 

"She  wrinkled  her  eye-brows  imperceptibly. 

"  'All  animals  are  my  children,'  said  she,  'I  care  equally 
for  them  all  and  I  exterminate  them  all  in  the  same  manner.'  " 

This  kind  of  melancholy  and  sadness  makes  Turgenyev  an 
incarnation  of  the  entire  Slavic  race.     It  is  the  Russian 
steppe  that  has  given  its  expression  to  the  senses  and  the 
hearth  of  Turgenyev.     No  doubt,  people  grow  better  for 
listening  to  Nature,  and  those  who  love  her  do  not  lose  their 
interest  in  men.     From  such  a  source  as  this  springs  that 
pitying  sweetness,  as  sad  as  the  song  of  a  muzhik,  which 
sobs  in  the  depths  of  the  Slavic  novelist's  work.     (Turgen- 
yev's  Memoir es  of  a  Sportsman  played,  in  the  emancipation 
of  the  serfs,  a  part  similar  to  that  of  Mrs.  Beecher  Stowe's 
Uncle  Tom's  Cabin  in  the  emancipation  of  the  slaves  in 
America,  or  Hugo's  Les  Miserables  in  France.)     Gogol,8 
Dostoyevsky,  Tolstoy,  Lazar  K.  Lazarevich,  6 jura  Yak- 
shich,  Maxim  Gorky,  Chekhov,  Slowacki6  Andreyev,  Artzy- 
bashev,  Gundulich,  Petar  Petrovich-Njegosh,  and  other  great 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits       875 

Slavs  show  also  a  melancholy  but  of  a  little  different  nature. 
So,  for  example,  Brandes  says: 

"When  Gogol  is  melancholy,  it  is  because  he  is  indignant. 
When  Dostoyevsky  is  so,  it  depends  upon  the  fact  that  he 
is  dissolved  in  sympathy  with  the  ignorant  and  the  obscure, 
with  the  saintlike,  noble,  and  pure  of  heart,  and  almost  even 
more  with  the  sinners  male  and  female ;  Tolstoy's  melancholy 
has  its  root  in  his  religious  fatalism." 

The  clever-headed  Daudet  says  that  Slavic  sadness  is  full 
of  sorrows,  which  is  especially  shown  in  the  Slavic  poetry. 
It  is  that  human  sigh  which  is  expressed  in  the  Creolian  poem, 
that  breath  which  does  not  permit  the  world  to  suffocate, 
i.e.,  the  open  valve  that  prevents  the  humanity  from  suffocat- 
ing: Si  pas  it  gagne  soupi  n'en  mount,  mount  t'a  trufii 
("When  the  world  cannot  breathe  it  will  suffocate").  This 
breath  is  felt  in  all  Slavic  poets  and  writers  of  rank,  and  es- 
pecially in  Turgenyev,  whose  intimate  friend  and  great  ad- 
admirer  was  Daudet.  Brandes  characterizes  the  later  works 
of  this  great  Slav  in  this  way : 

"In  his  later  works  Turgenyev  expresses  a  greater  melan- 
choly than  in  his  earlier  works  which  were  written  in  his 
youthful  years ;  they  are  full  of  great  poetry,  showing  how 
the  genial  artist-writer  looks  for  the  last  time  on  the  secrets 
of  life  which  he  deposits  with  deep  reflection  in  plastic  colors 
and  with  trustfulness." 

To  illustrate  this  Slavic  trait  let  us  see  what  a  peasant  in 
a  navel  of  Maxim  Gorky  is  asking  quietly : 

"What  does  the  word  Life  mean  to  us?     A  feast?     No. 

Work?    No.    A  Battle?    Oh,  no.    For  us  life  is  something 

7*  merely  tiresome,  dull — a  kind  of  heavy  burden.   In  carrying 

,     it  we  sigh  with  weariness  and  complain  of  its  weight.     Do 

we  really  love  life?    Love  of  Life!    The  very  words  sound 

,  strange  to  our  ears.    We  love  only  our  dreams  of  the  future 

« — and  this  love  is  Platonic  with  no  hope  of  fruition." 

Or,  Madame  Merejkovsky,  better  known  by  her  nom-de- 


376  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

plume  of  Zenaide  Hippius,7  writes: 

"It  is  the  abstract  that  is  dear  to  me  .  .  .  with  the  ab- 
stract I  build  up  life.  .  .  .  I  love  everything  solitary  and 
unrevealed.  I  am  the  slave  of  my  strange  mysterious  words. 
And  because  of  the  speech  that  alone  is  speech  I  do  not  know 
the  word  of  words." 

In  another  poem  she  speaks  of  swinging  in  a  net  under  the 
branch  "equally  far  from  heaven  and  earth:  'But  pleasure 
and  pain  are  a  weariness,  earth  gives  bitterness,  heaven  only 
mortifies;  below  no  one  believes,  above  no  one  understands 
and  so,'  'I  am  in  the  net,  neither  here  nor  there.'  *Uve; 
O  men  and  women !  Play,  O  children !'  Swinging,  I  say  *No' 
to  all  that  exists.  Only  one  thing  I  fear  swinging  in  the  net, 
how  shall  I  meet  the  warm  earthy  dawn?" 

Here  the  art  and  idealism  is  that  of  a  twilight  world  be- 
tween sense  and  spirit  where  beauty  has  a  separate  quality 
and  passions  an  echo — almost  a  real  Slavic  poetic  conception 
of  this  world.  This  Slavic  feeling  does  not  contain  any  quan- 
tity of  sentimentality;  it  is  deep  and  power fuL  And  so  in 
order  to  characterize  the  melancholy  and  sigh,  and  to  ex- 
plain its  psychological  nature,  it  must  be  said  that  this  has 
nothing  to  do  with  pessimism.  On  the  contrary,  "it  is  a  sigh 
which  is  crowned  by  great  successes,"  as  stated  by  the  great 
French  positivistic  philosopher,  Ernest  Renan. 

And  really,  this  Slavic  melancholy,  this   Slavic  sadness 
shows  the  natural  overcoming  of  the  hard  mental  condition, 
else  it  might  express  itself  in  another  way,  in  the  form  of 
fear,  anger,  resignation,  etc.     In  very  dangerous  moments 
,  of  life  a  Slav  has  no  anger,  no  weakness,  combined  with  a  deep 
thinking  and  submission  to  fate.     This  Slavic  melancholy 
contains  in  itself  a  character  of  self-preservation,  and  just 
here  lies  the  great  psychological  meaning  of  it.    Such  a  mel- 
ancholy preserves  mental  order  and  insures  stability  of  moral 
#  equilibrium,  inner  peace  of  the  Slav. 
;     Only  in  that  sense  we  can  understand  Pushkin's  words: 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits       877 


€€ 


We  all  sing  in  sadness.  .  .  .  The  Russian  is  a  melancholy 
plaint."  Some  are  weeping;  some  dreaming.  In  these  last, 
says  K.  Waliszewski,  their  melancholy  bends  them  to  a  hazy 
mysticism,  which  either  triumphs  over  the  realistic  inborn 
impulses,  or  else  allies  itself  with  them  in  a  peculiar  union. 
In  almost  all  Slavic  legends,  fairy  tales  and  songs  of  the  old- 
en time  we  feel  a  peculiar,  Slavic  melancholy  on  the  one  hand 
and  on  the  other  the  intimate  relation  to  nature,  especially  to 
the  animal  world.  It  is  rightly  said  that  sorrow  brings 
strength  and  sympathy  and  understanding.  The  nation 
which  can  endure  sorrow  has  conquered  itself — the  conquest 
of  life  lies  just  ahead.  Sorrow  and  suffering  are  not  too 
great  a  price  to  pay  for  success.  Peace  of  mind  is  a  glorious 
s  thing,  for  it  means  quiet,  comfort,  steady  nerves  and  rest. 
-"But  only  that  nation  which  is  ready  to  sacrifice  its  peace  of 
mind  can  hope  to  achieve  greatly. 

To  conclude.  All  great  Slavic  poets  and  writers  are 
nearly  always  full  of  melancholy.  Yet  this  temper  issues 
finally  in  enthusiasm  for  the  people  and  faith  in  their  ultimate 
victory.  Aristotle  said  that  "great  men  are  always  of  a 
nature  originally  melancholy."  This  may  be  said  of  a  race 
or  a  nation.  This  is  the  habit  of  a  mind  which  attaches  to 
abstractions  with  a  passion  which  gives  vast  results.  Slavic 
Tesknota,  a  word  quite  untranslatable  into  a  foreign  lan- 
guage, may  be  best  interureted  by  the  following  lines  of 
Longfellow: 

A  feeling  of  sadness  and  longing 

That  is  not  akin  to  pain, 
And  resembles  sorrow  only 

As  the  mist  resembles  rain. 

Slavic  Suffering  and  Patience 

From  the  psychological  pdint  of  view  suffering  means  an 
active  part  of  the  will  against  physical  or  moral  pain,  and 
patience  is  hopeful  waiting  for  better  things — the  quiet  un- 


878  Who  Are  the  Slavst 

complaining  bearing  of  troubles  and  trials,  a  passive  ability 
not  despair.  Nietzsche  and  many  Slavic  thinkers  hold  the 
theory  that  suffering  is  the  greatest  motive  force  in  life.  A 
Chinese  proverb  says,  "Patience,  and  the  mulberry  leaf  be- 
comes a  silk  gown."  Capacity  for  suffering  or  long  endur- 
ance is  the  corner-stone  of  Slavic  life,  as  it  is  of  Slavic  fiction. 
The  reason  why  Dostoyevsky  is  so  popular  among  the  Slavs  is 
because  he  understands  the  heart  of  his  great  Slavic  people.8 
It  is  rightly  said  that  a  whole  chapter  can  be  written  about 
the  fact  that  the  Russian  word  for  the  labor  of  the  farmer, 
especially  during  harvest,  is  strada — from  the  verb  "stra- 
dat,"  "to  suffer  pain  or  anguish."  And  just  because  of  their 
long  suffering  the  Slavs  are  charitable  to  the  poor,  and  they 
cannot  be  praised  for  excessive  hospitality. 

Lack  of  sentimentality,  submission  to  fate  and  willingness 
to  experience  a  failure — when  it  is  necessary,  of  course — is 
the  most  characteristic  form  of  Slavic  suffering.  Suffering 
and  deep  thinking  saved  the  Slav  from  moral  and  physical 
death  in  their  struggle  with  the  terrible  elements  of  nature; 
the  constant  mental  analysis  and  introspection  saved  the 
Slav  from  crimes  which  pervade  the  atmosphere  of  their 
cultured  neighbors. 

A.  M.  B.  Meakin  in  his  Thinking  Russia  °  records  how  he 
saw  in  Russia  half  a  dozen  Russian  people,  for  instance,  who 
would  sit  motionless,  gazing  with  an  absent  expression 
straight  in  front  of  them,  in  many  parts  of  the  room,  with- 
out  moving  a  muscle,  for  hotits  together,  and  then  only  stir* 
ring  to  order  a  glass  of  tea.  In  all  different  affairs  the  Slav 
follows  his  proverbial  advice :  "Oh,  well  sir !  Don't  worry : 
After  grinding  comes  flour.**  Victor  Hugo  said:  **  Kepler 
resta  quatre  cms  Us  bras  croisses,  mais  U  fonda  tme  philoso- 
phies9 ("For  four  years  Kepler  remained  sitting  with  his 
arms  crossed,  but  he  founded  a  philosophy.")  Similar  phen- 
omenon I  pbserved  so  many  times  in  Nikola  Tesla,  the  great 
inventor. 


Temperamental  or  ErnotionalrVolitional  Traits       879 

This  highly  developed  power  of  patience  and  suffering, 
combined  with  the  ability  to  transform  a  sudden  storm  of 
the  soul  into  the  quiet  feeling  of  melancholy,  enables  the  Slavs 
to  be  great  in  adverse  circumstances  and  furnishes  them  with 
a  ballast  which  serves  as  a  mental  equilibrium  in  dangerous 
days  of  life.  The  Slavic  writers,  in  consequence  of  the  con- 
ditions under  which  they  work,  as  well  as  by  the  peculiar 
turn  of  their  genius,  never  attack  openly ;  they  neither  argue 
nor  disclaim — they  paint  without  drawing  conclusions,  and 
they  appeal  to  pity  rather  than  wrath.  So,  for  example, 
Dostoyevsky,  in  his  Recollections  of  a  Dead  House  (1861- 
1862;  here  he  describes  his  own  experiences  in  a  Siberian 
prison)  proceeds  in  the  same  way,  without  a  word  of  mutiny, 
without  a  drop  of  gall,  seeining  to  find  what  he  describes  as 
quite  natural  only  a  trifle  sad.  It  is  the  national  trait  in  all 
things.    The  public  understands  by  a  hint. 

These  inborn  traits  of  Slavic  nature  are  the  basis  of  its 
moral  self-preservation.  This  self-preservation  is  shown 
negatively  in  the  case  of  suicides.  The  main  reason  for 
Slavic  suicides  are  first  poverty,  then  disease  and  family 
troubles,  and  lastly,  mental  resignation.  This  great  asset  of 
Slavic  nature,  moral  preservation,  saves  the  Slav  from  the 
terrible  crime  of  suicide,  it  gives  them  the  power  and  energy 
to  struggle  against  mental  resignation.  Catherine  the  Sec- 
ond gives  the  following  advice:  "I  beg  you  take  courage; 
the  brave  soul  can  mend  disaster."  The  Slav  not  only  feels, 
but  he  teaches,  by  his  conversation  and  by  his  literature, 
that  in  the  struggle  of  life,  it  is  essentially  a  noble  thing 
and  a  heroic  thing  to  die  fighting.  This  is  the  reason  why 
all  Slavs  agree  with  the  concluding  lines  of  I.  Madac's  Man's 
Tragedy  (this  beautiful  Magyar  drama  in  verses  is  trans- 
lated into  Serbian  by  Zmaj  Jovan  Jovanovich),  where  God 
says:  "I  have  ordained,  O  man — Struggle  ihou  and  trust!" 
(See  a  partial  translation  of  Az  ember  Tragoedidja  into 
English  in  '^Library  of  the  World's  Best  Literature,"  vol. 


880  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

XVI,  p.  9580). 

The  perpetual  struggles  which  have  tempered  and  hard- 
ened the  Slav  to  his  inmost  soul  have  rendered  him  singularly 
susceptible  to  external  emotion.  It  is  rightly  said  that  we 
can  not  count  too  much  upon  the  Slavs,  because  they  are 
prone  to  terrible  revulsions,  the  spirit  of  which  is  expressed 
in  the  famous  words  of  the  Czech  patriot,  Dr.  Rieger :  "We 
won't  give  in."  Yes,  no  nation  knows  better  than  the  Slavs 
how  to  suffer  and  what  suffering  costs.  This  suffering  makes 
them  compassionate.  Under  an  exterior  that  is  often  coarse 
enough,  there  might  be  found  a  Slav  of  infinite  tenderness, 
but  press  him  not  too  far.  That  the  Slav's  passive  resistance 
is  gigantic  has  been  experienced  by  Napoleon  the  First; 
Frederick  the  Great,  etc.  It  is  written  that  the  day  of  the 
Slav  will  follow  the  day  of  the  Teuton.  The  German 
realize  that  the  Slav  is  the  coming  people.  "The  Slav  stands 
on  the  threshold  of  the  morning."  Joseph  de  Maistre,  writ- 
ing of  the  Slavic  temperament,  says  rightly :  "If  one  should 
imbed  a  Slavic  desire  beneath  a  fortress  it  would  raise  it 
from  the  ground."  Germans  have  some  reason  to  believe 
that  this  is  true.  Shane  Leslie,  in  his  The  Celt  and  the 
World  (N.  Y.,  Scribner,  1917,  p.  282)  says:  "Of  the  enemies 
of  the  Teuton  the  Celt  has  been  worsted,  the  Jew  has  barely 
held  his  own,  while  the  Slav  is  yet  to  meet  him,  not  so  much 
with  Cossacks  as  by  that  strange,  Oriental,  unfathomable 
power  which  neither  the  German  rationalist,  nor  the  Latin 
Church,  nor  the  army  of  France,  nor  the  ships  of  England 
have  ever  been  able  to  break."  The  Slavs  have  been 
beaten  frequently  by  their  enemies,  though  only  to 
find  themselves  rising  again  with  new  armies  as  often  as  the 
old  ones  were  crushed,  like  the  fabulous  giant  who  sprang 
up  in  double  form  whenever  cut  in  twain.  The  history  of 
the  Slav  shows  that  he  always  stood,  defiant  like  a  rock  in 
the  midst  of  the  sea,  battered  by  the  waves  of  war's  tempest, 
yet  still  unyielding  strength,  and  dashing  back  the  bloody 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Trait*       881 

spray  which  lashed  its  walls  in  vain.  Germany  has  crushed 
the  Danes  in  Schleswig,  half  throttled  the  people  of  Alsace- 
Lorraine,  but  she  failed  with  the  Poles.  A  Polish  deputy  to 
the  Russian  Duma,  Szebeko,  said  in  an  eloquent  speech: 
"Only  he  who  has  known  Polish  Golgotha  can  realize  what 
the  word  independence  means."  And  Poles  will  be  freed 
finally,  for  their  wonderful  patience  is  a  real  Slavic  suf- 
fering. This  patient  hope  is  expressed  in  Wibicki's  Jeszcae 
Polska  of  1797,  a  poem  famous  throughout  the  world  as 
*tPoland  is  not  yet  lost." 

A  Russian  poet,  F.  Tiuchev,  sings:  "O  native  land  of 
patient  fortitudes-Land  of  the  Russian  folk  art  thou."  It 
is  not  hard  to  understand  why,  as  Hurban  Vayansky's  pa- 
thetic song  of  the  wandering  Slovak  says :  "Our  native  vil- 
lage does  not  give  bread  to  her  children."  .  .  . 

Even  to  their  most  sanguinary  soldiers,  the  Russian  people 
give  this  advice :  "Have  patience,  Cossack,  thou  wilt  come  to 
be  a  hetman  (chieftain)."  (This  Russian  saying  was  the 
democratic  motto  which  their  tough  elections  fully  bore  out, 
and  which  corresponded  to  the  American  boy's  motto  touch- 
ing the  Presidency.)  Though  the  heavens  fall,  undismayed, 
the  Slav  will  meet  his  doom  the  Stoic.  A  Serb  prov- 
erb says :  "Suffering  reveals  true  heroes."  And  a  Russian 
proverb  says:  "The  future  belongs  to  him  who  knows  how 
to  wait."  "Christ  suffered  in  patience,  and  we  must  do  the 
same,"  say  the  Russian  peasants.  It  is  a  fact  that  the  Slavs 
are  oppressed  people — oppressed  by  alien  rulers,  who,  by 
force,  are  trying  systematically  to  wipe  out  of  their  con- 
sciousness their  national  memories,  and  steal  from  their  lips 
their  tongues.  Besides  this  kind  of  suffering  there  are  many 
others,  due  to  the  natural  environment  in  which  the  Slavs 
live,  their  social,  political  and  religious  ideals.  That  the 
Poles  and  Lusatian  Serbs  suffer  from  the  Germans,  Czechs, 
Ruthenes,  Serbs  and  Slovenes  from  the  Austrians,  and  the 
Serbo-Croats  and  the  Slovaks  from  the  Magyars,  is  known  to 


382  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

everybody.  Dostoyevsky  like  Tolstoy  preaches  redemption 
through  suffering.  It  is  rightly  said  that  the  typical 
Russian  qualities  of  patience  and  humility  became  in  him  a 
passion — almost  a  fever.  The  image  of  life  which  he  places 
before  us  would  be  horrible  but  for  the  sense  throughout  it 
all  of  controlling  and  overwhelming  pity.  Dostoyevsky 
searches  for  the  soul  of  goodness  in  evil,  and  so  finally  leaves 
a  message  of  dim  hope.  Without  pain  no  man  progresses, 
only  through  suffering  anguish  does  he  see  God;  as  to  the 
suffering  and  even  as  to  purpose,  Artzibashev  agrees  with 
him.     Artzibashev  in  his  Breaking  Paint  says: 

"Suffering  is  the  cause  of  progress.  Give  us  happiness 
and  we  stand  still.  The  whole  history  of  the  world  is  one 
uninterrupted  stream  of  sorrow,  pain,  hate  and  all  that  is 
human  imagination.     That  is  the  life  of  man." 

Aptitude  for  suffering  is  illustrated  by  the  Slavic  people's 
admiration  for  Simon  the  Stylite,  who  had  such  patience 
that  he  stood  thirty  years  on  a  pillar,  or  for  that  saint  who 
ordered  to  bury  himself  in  the  earth  up  to  his  very  chest,  so 
that  the  ants  should  devour  his  faces  Slavs  really  believe 
that  "misfortune  nobly  borne  is  a  good  fortune."  Maxim 
Gorky,  in  his  My  Childhood  (N.  Y.  Century  Co.,  1917), 
points  out  the  oppressive  horrors  of  the  wild  Russian  life, 
but  adds : 

Although  they  oppress  us  and  crush  so  many  beautiful  souls 
to  death,  yet  the  Russian  is  still  so  healthy  and  young  in  heart 
that  he  can  and  does  rise  above  them.  For  in  this  amazing  life 
of  ours  not  only  does  the  animal  side  of  our  nature  flourish  and 
grow  fat,  but  with  this  animalism  there  has  grown  up,  triumph- 
ant in  spite  of  it,  bright,  healthful  and  creative — a  type  of  hu- 
manity which  inspires  us  to  look  forward  to  our  regeneration,  to 
the  time  when  we  shall  all  live  peacefully  and  humanely. 

The  Slavic  peasant,  especially  the  Russian  muzhik,  holds 
that  if  you  would  follow  in  His  footsteps,  you  must  bear, 
you  must  bear  His  Cross  in  the  "podvig,"  the  suffering  that 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits        888 

atones.  Christ  of  the  Russian  peasant  was  a  cripple;  you 
can  see  His  crutch  in  the  third  crooked  arm  of  the  Russian 
cross.    As  the  poem  says: 

The  podvig  is  in  battle, 

The  podvig  is  in  struggle, 

The  highest  podvig  is  in  patience,  Love  and  prayer." 

Russian  people  are  very  proud  of  their  class  name  Khre- 
stianin,  which  really  means  Christian,  or  "man  of  the  Cross." 

Prof.  A.  Brueckner  of  Berlin  University  closes  his  well- 
known  book  on  Slavic  literature  with  the  saying  that  "Slavic 
suffering,  patience  and  endurance  has  been  crowned  by  the 
superstructure  of  a  world-empire.  The  stubborn  consistency 
and  the  high  flight  of  the  Russian  mind  have  created  a  world 
literature.  May  this  in  the  future  also  remain  faithful  to 
the  human  and  aesthetic  traditions  of  its  glorious  past.  The 
world  can  no  longer  dispense  with  it."  A  Russian  proverb 
says:  "He  who  did  not  suffer  does  not  know  what  means 
happiness."  "And  those  who  suffer  bravely  save  mankind," 
says  rightly  Southey.  At  the  bottom  of  the  Slavic  charac- 
ter, whether  this  character  be  engaged  in  revolutionary  or  in 
other  lines,  there  is  an  obstinate  grit  of  resistance,  which 
is  due,  no  doubt,  to  their  historical  suffering  and  patience. 
In  one  word,  Slavic  suffering  and  patience  mean  an  active 
effort  of  the  will  against  physical  and  moral  odds ;  constant 
mental  analysis  and  introspection  have  withheld  them  from 
crimes  of  their  cultural  neighbors.  Suffering  and  patience  of 
the  Slav  must  yield  finally  good  results,  to  use  Tennyson's 
words: 

"O,  well  for  him  whose  will  is  strong, 
He  suffers,  but  he  will  not  suffer  long; 
He  suffers,  but  he  cannot  suffer  wrong." 


884  ,  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Slavic  Lave  and  Sympathy 
(or  Slavic  Idealism) 

The  immediate  result  of  Slavic  suffering  is  pity  and  sym- 
pathy for  humanity,  a  sympathetic  trait  which  makes  Slavic 
idealism  show  itself  in  brotherly  love  and  a  feeling  of  con- 
cord towards  all  people  regardless  of  race,  creed,  or  social 
position.  A  Serb  proverb  says,  "I  love  my  brother,  what- 
ever his  faith,"  A  Russian  prelate,  Theophan  Prokopovich, 
said:'  "As  the  place  whence  a  good  nine  comes  needs  to  be 
asked  after,  so  it  is  with  a  good  man's  religion  and  country." 
Dostoyevsky  rejects  art  in  his  consuming  passion  for  Hu- 
manity. Prof.  Mackail  says  rightly  that  Dostoyevsky,  Tur- 
genyev  and  Tolstoy  "were  alike  in  their  passionate  love  of 
Russia,  as  well  as  in  their  power  of  interpreting  Russia  to 
mankind.  But  their  love  of  Russia  worked  out  differently.  The 
patriotism  of  Turgenyev  reached  out  towards  accepting  and 
assimilating  the  influences  of  the  West.  That  of  Dostoyev- 
sky rebelled  against  these  influences;  it  was  more  self -con- 
fined, but  more  intense.  That  of  Tolstoy  was  not  patriotism 
at  all  in  the  ordinary  sense;  his  love  of  Russia  was  an 
instinct,  and  he  wrote  of  Russia  because  he  found  in  it  a 
symbol  of  the  whole  humanity.  And  so  he  drew  more  and 
more  from  the  life  of  the  Russian  peasantry  (who  are  nine- 
tenths  of  the  nation),  because  in  them  he  found  the  nearest 
approach  to  practical  Christianity,  to  the  attitude  of 
little  children  which  he  inculcated  by  the  Gospel,  and  in 
which  he  discerned  the  secret  of  life." 

Yes,  the  motto  of  ancient  paganism,  "First  we  understand 
and  then  we  can  love,"  is  diametrically  opposed  to  the  Slavic 
watchword  expressed  in  the  words  of  Dostoyevsky:  "Love 
first  and  pien  logic/9  Nature  asks  no  questions  about  our 
human  logic,  for  she  has  her  own,  which  we  do  not  under- 
stand and  do  not  recognize  until  it  rolls  over  us9  like  a  wheeL 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits       885 

Yes,  we  might  repeat  this  tragical  exclamation  of  Pascal: 
"Nothing  shows  us  truth,  everything  deceives  us !  The  senses 
deceive  the  reason  with  false  appearances  and  this  same  de- 
ception which  they  bring  is  returned  to  them  again  by  the 
reason ;  she  ever  takes  her  revenge."  It  is  true  that  the  an- 
cients had  spoken  of  human  brotherhood,  but  to  them,  it  was 
nothing  more  than  a  metaphor.  The  Slav  has  a  craving  to 
love  and  to  be  loved,  he  would  fain  join  the  other  European 
people  as  a  friend  and  brother.  The  gospel  which  Dostoyev- 
sky  constantly  preached,  from  the  beginning  of  his  career  to 
the  end,  was  love,  self-sacrifice,  even  self-effacement.  Ac- 
cording to  Count  Leo  Tolstoy  our  supreme  law  is  love; 
"love  is  the  expression  of  the  inmost  heart  of  teaching."  Ac- 
cording to  him  there  are  "three  conceptions  of  life,  and 
only  three :  first  the  personal  or  bestial,  second  the  social  or 
heathenish,"  and  "third  the  Christian  or  divine."  The  man 
of  the  bestial  conception  of  life,  "the  savage,  acknowledges 
life  only  in  himself;  the  main-spring  of  his  life  is  personal 
enjoyment.  The  heathenish,  social  man  recognizes  life  no 
longer  in  himself  alone,  but  in  a  community  of  persons,  in 
the  tribe,  the  family,  the  race,  the  State;  the  mainspring 
of  his  life  is  reputation.  The  man  of  the  divine  conception 
of  life  acknowledges  life  no  longer  in  his  person,  nor  yet  in  a 
community  of  persons,  but  in  the  prime  source  of  eternal, 
never-dying  life — in  God ;  the  mainspring  of  his  life  is  love." 
As  early  as  1852  Tolstoy  gives  utterance  to  the  thought, 
"That  love  and  beneficence  are  truth  is  the  only  truth  on 
earth,"  and  much  later,  in  1887,  he  calls  love  "man's  only 
rational  activity,"  that  which  "resolves  all  the  contradic- 
tions of  humari  life."  Love  abolishes  the  innate  activity 
directed  to  the  filling  on  the  bottomless  tub  of  our  bestial 
personality,  does  away  with  the  foolish  fight  between  beings 
that  strive  after  their  own  happiness,  gives  a  meaning  inde- 
pendent of  space,  and  time  of  life,  which  without  it  would 
flow  off  without  meaning  in  the  face  of  death. 


886  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

This  faith  is  accepted  both  by  the  Slavic  people  and  by 
their  great  men  and  women.  As  a  proof  I  might  cite  only  a 
few  great  Slavs.  The  father  of  modern  Russian  realism, 
Nickolas  Gogol,  says:  "Even  a  wild  beast  loveth  its  young; 
but  kinship  of  the  heart  and  not  of  blood  only  a  man  can 
make."  The  well-known  Russian  thinker,  Dr.  Alexander 
Yastschenko  says  that  "all  divisions  of  men  are  imaginary; 
nothing  is  real  but  love,  the  sympathy,  and  the  universal  com- 
passion, which  expresses  every  living  souL  ...  There  is  no 
essential  difference  between  the  sceptical  materialism  of  En- 
rope  and  the  positivism  of  China ;  between  the  atheistic  free- 
thinkers and  irreligion  that  exist  in  the  West  and  the  indiffer- 
ence of  the  Chinese  masses  to  questions  of  faith,  and  their 
equal  readiness  to  accept  the  most  diverse  religions.  .  .  . 
International  commerce  unites  men  and  races  more  closely 
every  year.  The  fusion  of  races  is  inevitable  whether  we  de- 
serve it  or  not;  yet  we  must  do  all  in  our  power  to  realise 
it  as  quickly  as  possible"  (  Thf  Role  of  Russia  m  the  Mutual 
Approval  of  the  West  and  the  East,  in  "Papers  on  Inter- 
racial Problems,"  London,  King,  1911,  pp.  195-207).10 

The  Slavs  are  fully  satisfied,  that  all  races  of  man  are,  as 
the  Gospel  clearly  expresses  it,  "of  one  blood,*' — that  the 
Black  Man,  Red  Man,  and  the  White  Man,  are  links  in  one 
great  chain  of  relationship.  E.  B.  Tylor  finds  proof  of  it  in 
the  sameness  of  customs  and  beliefs  of  certain  the  world  over. 
Both  Adolph  Bastian  and  Georg  Gerland  were  impressed  by 
the  sameness  of  the  fundamental  traits  of  culture  the  world 
over. 

The  Slavic  Love  and  Sympathy,  combined  with  a  quiet 
character  and  sincerity  became  the  basis  of  family  virtues, 
and  the  women,  therefore,  have  been  put  at  the  very  begin* 
ning  of  historical  life  on  a  very  high  level  which  has  not  been 
reached  by  the  women  of  other  nations.  The  very  deeply 
rooted  sense  of  pity,  tact,  generosity,  hospitality,  amiabil- 
ity and  cordiality  are  admitted  by  all  foreigner  observers  of 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits        387 

the  Slav.  The  appellations  which  are  used  in  dealing  with 
the  common  people  are  also  very  caressing,  e.  g.,  "batyushka" 
(little  father),  "bratetz"  (little  brother),  "golubchik"  (little 
pigeon),  "rodja"  (darling),  "mamenka"  (little  mother). 

The  Slavic  toleration  is  a  real  appurtenance  of  humanity, 
for  we  all  are  full  of  weakness  and  errors.  The  Slav  does  not 
see  any  serious  reason  why  we  should  not  mutually  pardon 
each  other  our  follies,  for  it  is  the  first  law  of  nature.  The 
sensitive  nature  of  the  Slavic  character  which  enables  it  to 
see  deeply  and  feel  rightly,  saves  the  Slav  from  sentimental- 
ity as  well  as  from  pessimism,  giving  him  an  unshakable  be- 
lief in  a  better,  brighter  future.  The  Slav  knows  how  t©  suf- 
fer, and,  therefore,  he  knows  how  to  bear  suffering  with  a 
high  degree  of  stoic  ism,  and,  there,  he  knows  how  to  inflict  it 
with  insensibility  when  occasion  arises.    Nekrasov  writes:    N 

"From  those  who  exult  and  foolishly  chatter  and  dye  their 
hands  in  blood,  lead  me  away  to  the  camp  of  those,  who  are 
perishing  for  the  great  cause  of  love." 

The  Slavs  are  the  most  pacific,  the  least  warlike,  of  the 
European  peoples.  For  a  thousand  years  they  have  suffered 
themselves  to  be  conquered  and  ruled.  The  Tartars  held 
them  in  subjection.  The  Turks  had  little  difficulty  in  com- 
pelling the  South  Slav  to  bend  to  them,  and  not  until  Tur- 
key rotted  within  did  Slavic  aspiration  for  liberty  effect  any- 
thing. In  the  west  the  heel  of  the  Germans  has  been  steadily 
on  the  neck  of  the  Slavs.  Austria-Hungary  and  Germany 
have  divided  Slavic  lands  between  them.  Poland's  history  is 
a  tragedy  largely  due  to  the  Slavic  inability  to  maintain  na- 
tional freedom,  for  in  addition  to  their  pacific  spirit  the  Slavs 
have  been  prone  to  excessive  divisionalism  (or  provincialism) 
— to  putting  the  immediate  interests  of  their  self-contained 
community  above  those  of  their  race.  It  is  interesting  to 
note  that  even  with  regard  to  Russia,  the  Tartars  were  not 
expelled  until  German  leaders  came  in  and  established  the 
tzarship,  and  the  Russian  people  found  that  to  get  rid  of 


888  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Mongol  dominion  they  had  accepted  the  tyranny  of  the  fam- 
ily of  Rurik. 

Count  L.  N.  Tolstoy,  the  great  Russian  novelist,  of  liberal 
and  evangelical  opinions,  teaches  love  and  patient  sufferings; 
he  openly  preached  non-resistance  to  evil,  urging  submis- 
sion to  conquest.  He  denied  the  rightfulness  of  fighting 
under  any  circumstances.  "Resist  not  evil"  means  "never 
resist  the  evil  man,"  i.e.,  "never  do  violence  to  another,*'  or 
"never  commit  an  act  that  is  contrary  to  love."  From  the 
law  of  love  of  Christ's  teaching  Tolstoy  derives  the  com- 
mandment not  to  resist  evil  by  force.  To  the  Slavic  peasant 
his  village  is  the  world,  and  he  is  quiet,  even  if  not  con- 
tent with  the  material  means  of  existence. 

The  humanitarian  trait  of  the  Slav  has  been  the  subject 
of  study  even  in  ancient  times.  So,  for  example,  the  eminent 
Byzantine  historian  Procopius  of  Cesarea  (d.  565  A.  D. ;  his 
works  have  been  also  collected  by  Dindorf,  1833-8,  S  vol.) 
writes  in  his  Chronicles  that  the  Slavs  treated  their  prisoners 
more  humanely  than  the  other  people  and  that  they  did  not 
attack  neighboring  nations.11  Hospitality  and  sociability 
are  recommended  as  virtues  by  Prince  Vladimir  Monomah,u 
grandson  of  Yaroslav,  when  he  says:  "Never  let  any  one 
pass,  without  giving  him  a  greeting,  but  have  a  good  word 
for  every  man.  •  •  .  Honor  the  aged  as  a  father,  honor  the 
young  as  a  brother."  He  wrote  to  his  son :  "It  is  neither 
fasting,  nor  solitude,  nor  the  monastic  life  that  will  procure 
you  eternal  life.*  It  is  beneficence.  Never  forget  the  poor. 
Nourish  them.  Do  not  bury  your  riches  in  the  bosom  of 
the  earth.  That  is  contrary  to  the  precepts  of  Christianity. 
Serve  as  father  to  the  orphans,  judge  to  the  widows.  Put 
to  death  neither  innocent  nor  guilty;  for  nothing  is  more 
sacred  than  the  life  and  the  sould  of  a  Christian."  Pushkin, 
who  recommends  to  serve  the  fatherland  by  the  written  and 
spoken  word,  deed  and  good  example,  says  in  the  name  of 
the  Slav: 


Temperamental  or  EmotionalrVolitional  Traits        889 

"Not  for  the  tumult  of  the  world, 
Not   for    booty,   not   for   fighting; 
We  are  born  for  inspiration, 
For  "sweet  melody  and  prayer." 

There  must  be  a  reason  when  Lord  Byron  (in  his  Don 
Juan,  Canto  X)  says  this  about  the  noble  heart  of  Kosciu- 
szko: 

•  .  •  "But  should  we  wish  to  warm  us  on  our  way 

Through  Poland,  there  is  Kosciuszko's  name 

Might  scatter  fire  through  ice,  like  Hecla's  flame."  .  .  • 

A  Russian  writer,  Madame  Sophie  S.  Svetchine  says: 
"Poor  humanity ! — so  dependent,  so  insignificant,  and  yet  so 
great."  Another  Russian  writer,  Rostopchin,  said:  "In 
France  the  shoemakers  want  to  become  nobles;  while  here, 
the  nobles  would  like  to  turn  shoemakers."  Jan  Kolar,  one 
of  the  greatest  of  Slav  poets,  has  said:  "Call  a  Slav,  and 
the  man  will  answer." 

Even  to  the  Tzar  Alexander  the  Second,  the  Russian  poet, 
Zhukovsky13  sings: 

"...  and  on  the  throne 
Do  not  forget  the  highest  title— -Man.'9 


The  Polish  king,  Leszek  the  White  (1206-1228)  would 
rather  lose  the  throne  than  his  tutor  and  sincere  friend, 
Goworek.  Man  to  the  Slav  is  a  dearer  and  greater  name 
than  king  or  president,  and  if  anybody  wants  to  love  a  Slav 
he  must  love  the  things  he  loves.  A  Russian  proverb  says : 
"Love  me,  love  mine."  And  this  love  is  always  broad  and 
human.  Only  in  that  sense  the  Slav  understands  the  Mace- 
donian political  cry,  "Come  over  and  help  us."  In  one 
word,  if  anybody  wants  to  love  a  Slav  he  must  love  the  things 
that  he  loves.  The  American  poetess,  Edith  M.  Thomas 
writes  me  that  this  characteristic  trait  of  the  Slavic  soul 
appears  to  her  "the  master-key  of  Ruftsjaa  temperament--. 


390  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

a  claim  very  personal  in  friendship— yet  reaching'  far  down 
beyond  the  personal  and  in  the  everlasting  verities  unites — 
for  its  base.  So,  also,  one  is  able  to  understand  why,  here 
and  there,  the  Russian  nature  so  attracts  to  itself  persons 
of  an  alien  race  and  upbringing — they,  too,  being  ^Slavic* 
in  that — one  consideration — of  'loving  the  things*  loved  bj 
the  other  proponent  in  the  friendship."  Dostoyevsky,  speak- 
ing of  Pushkin's  love  of  the  Russian  muzhik,  says: 

"Do  not  love  me,  but  love  mine  (that  is  to  say,  love  what 
I  love).  That  is  what  the  people  says  when  it  wishes  to  test 
the  sincerity  of  your  love.  Every  member  of  the  gentry, 
especially  if  he  is  humane  and  enlightened,  can  love,  that  is 
to  say,  sympathize  with  the  people  on  account  of  its  want, 
poverty,  and  suffering.  But  what  the  people  need  is  not  that 
you  should  love  it  for  its  sufferings,  but  for  itself;  and  what 
does  'love  it  for  itself  signify?  If  you  love  what  I  love, 
honor  what  I  honor.  That  is  what  it  means,  and  that  is  what 
the  people  will  answer  to  you ;  and  if  it  be  otherwise,  the  man 
of  the  people  will  never  count  you  as  his  own,  however  great 
your  distress  may  be  on  his  account." 

Dostoyevsky's  whole  system  of  ethics  is  contained  in  this 
sentence :  "Every  man  is  a  sinner  against  every  man,"  which 
means  that  all  of  us  are  the  cause  of  all  the  troubles  in  hu- 
manity. By  means  of  such  a  high  hearted  and  grandly 
reasonable  SJavic  idealism  we  will  be  able  to  grasp  the  mean- 
ing of  Browning's  hope  (see  his  Abt  Voglar)  that 

"There  shall  never  be  one  lost  good !  What  was  shall  live  as  be- 
fore; 

The  evil  is  null,  is  naught,  is  silence  implying  sound; 
What  was  good,  shall  be  good,  with,  for  evil,  so  much  good  more; 

On  the  earth  the  broken  arcs ;  in  the  heaven,  a  perfect  round-** 

Disenchanted  with  "civilization,"  disgusted  with  the 
upper  classes  and  all  that  comes  from  Western  Europe, 
Dostoyevsky  preaches  individual  self-oblivion ;  he  goes  to  the 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits        891 

outcast  of  society  (among  murderers,  convicts,  and  disrepu- 
table women),  he  discovers  jewels  of  moral  beauty,  and  in  an 
act  of  mystic  veneration,  he  kneels  down  before  the  collective 
soul  of  the  Russian  lower  people,  as  the  only  remnant  of 
Christian  humility,  predestined  by  Providence  to  regenerate 
the  humanity.  He  believes  like  a  true  Slav  that  individuality 
is  but  an  instrument,  the  final  goal  is  the  great  Human  Fam- 
ily, and  the  only  form  for  the  final  establishment  of  its  happi- 
ness is  one  Universal  Church  identified  with  social  solidarity. 
The  Czech  moralists,  writers  and  statemen,  among  them 
chiefly,  Thomas  of  Stitny  (1331-1401),  Jan  Hus,  Prokop, 
Chelcicky,  Comenius  and  Kaunitz,  preached  and  wrote 
against  the  war.  L.  Zelenka  Lerando  (in  his  Bohemia's 
Endeavors  at  World's  Peace  Arbitration  and  World's  Fed- 
eration; published  by  the  "Society  for  the  Advancement  of 
Slavic  Study";  1918,  pp.  14)  says  this  about  Comenius'  love 
of  humanity : 

Comenius  (Komensky)  was  a  firm  believer  in  universal  peace,  and  he 
dreamed  of  a  world-wide  brotherhood  of  mankind.  His  philosophical 
works  are  the  best  evidence  of  his  noble  thoughts.  Trying  to  se/6  his 
ideal  of  universal  peace  realized,  Comenius  engaged  himself  in  the 
movement  initiated  by  the  Scotch  divine  John  Durie  [Duraeus  1596- 
1680],  a  friend  of  Milton.  The  reputation  of  Durie  rests  upon  his  fruit- 
less efforts  to  unite  all  Christendom.  His  idea  was  that  by  uniting  all 
Christian  Churches  the  reign  of  war  might  come  to  an  end  and  the  king- 
dom of  righteousness  might  be  established. 

Just  as  the  Portuguese  theologian,  Francisco  Suarez,  (1548-1617) 
Comenius  too  believed  in  the  *unity  of  mankind  as  a  species.'  Suarez 
and  Comenius  were  in  advance  of  their  time,  but  they  saw  no  race  bar- 
rier to  membership  in  the  universal  society  of  mankind.  This  ideal  has 
been  realized  at  last  in  the  foundation  of  an  international  family  of 
nations,  in  which  only  sovereign  states,  however,  are  full  members.  Un- 
fortunately nations  not  enjoying  full  political  independence  are  excluded 
from  membership.  In  this  international  'family  of  nations'  each  sov- 
ereign state  is  represented  with  one  vote  only,  all  states  are  vested  with 
the  same  rights,  and  all  are  equals. 

Comenius  dreamed  of  a  more  ideal  society  of  men,  of  a  ^better  hu- 
manity.' He  advocated  the  foundation  of  a  universal  language,  more 
complete  and  easier  than  other  languages.  He  suggested  the  creation 
of  a  Correspondence  Agency,  an  office  giving  information  to  any  one 
seeking  advice  on  any  subject.  This  plan  led,  in  1660,  to  the  creation  of 
the  Royal  Society  in  London. 

Comenius  furthermore  was  eagerly  interested  in  the  realization  of  the 


S92  Who  Are  the  Slant 

idea  that  the  salvation  of  mankind  was  based  only  on  wisdom,  knowl- 
edge, peace  and  tranquility  which  could  give  birth  to  liberty  by  meant 
of  unification  of  all  the  dispersed  powers  of  men.  In  bis  Pamsopk&e 
Comenius  speaks  of  a  temple  of  wisdom'  to  be  built  'according  to  the 
principles,  laws,  and  norms  of  the  'supreme  architect  of  the  world,*  God 
Himself/  He  further  says,  'Because  this  work  would  serve  not  only 
Christians  but  all  beings,  and  benefit  them  and  give  them  strength,  even 
to  the  Unbelieving,  it  would  be  more  suitable  to  call  it  'Humau  Pom- 
sophia.'  Krause,  the  well  known  German  historian,  shows  the  influence 
of  Comenius  upon  the  thought  of  his  times,  and  says  in  the  second  vol- 
ume of  his  Kunsturkundeu  that  Anderson  and  Desaguliers,  the  accepted 
founders  of  freemasonry,  have  not  borrowed  the  humanitarian  ideas  of 
Comenius  but  have  stolen  them.  'Comenius's  Panergesia  gives  the  best 
information  regarding  jComenius's  plans  and  ideas  toward  an  improve- 
ment of  human  society-'  'Those  passages  which  verbally  agree  in  the 
most  decisive  words  and  sentences  with  the  Book  of  Constitutions  of 
Freemasonry  are  in  his  Opera  Didactica,  that  is  to  say,  in  his  works 
regarding  the  art  of  teaching.9 

Tbus  Comenius  must  be  considered  the  spiritual  father  of  several 
great  ethical  movements.  His  ideas  gave  birth  to  a  society  called  8o- 
cietas  Cruris  Amicorum.  It  was  a  'brotherhood  of  men,'  a  secret  society, 
and  as  such  a  forerunner  of  later  secret  fraternal  orders.  It  accepted 
the  programme  of  Comenius  as  formulated  in  the  following  declaration 
of  principles:  *Let  us  all  form  a  Union  of  men  by  means  of  a  solemn 
and  sacred  declaration,  and  let  us  have  before  our  eyes  only  one  shining 
goal,  the  good  of  man,  so  that  all  contrasts  and  antagonisms  which  came 
through  differences  of  language,  persons,  races  and  religions  may  be 
entirely  abolished.'  The  members  of  the  Societas  Cruris  Amicorum  were 
chiefly  exiles  from  Bohemia  living  in  the  Netherlands.  Hie  spirit  of 
these  men  and  women  who  chose  to  leave  their  native  land  expresses  the 
noblest  impulses  ot  the  human  heart.  Uieir  so-called  ^hidden  mysteries* 
connected  with  the  initiations  of  the  new  members  were  a  kind  of  ethical 
instruction,  and  found  their  way  to  England  long  before  the  year  1717. 
The  book  of  by-laws  for  the  Grand  Lodge  of  England,  written  by  An- 
derson and  Desaguliers,  as  well  as  the  constitution,  was  only  a  compila- 
tion. Albin  Riesenstein,  a  German  historian  on  Freemasonry,  made  the 
most  painstaking  study  of  the  history  of  the  literary  work  ot  Anderson, 
as  well  as  Desaguliers,  and  declared  'Anderson  and  Desaguliers  were 
not  authors,  but  compilators  of  the  Books  of  Constitution  of  Free- 
masonry/  In  this  way  Comenius's  influence  was  lasting,  and  we  Amer- 
icans must  regret  that  Comenius  did  not  come  to  America  when  the 
Presidency  of  Harvard  College  was  offered  to  him  in  1654,  after  the 
resignation  of  President  Dunster.  'How  unlike  might  have  been  the 
growth,  not  alone  of  Harvard  College,  but  of  the  whole  country  I  Tbe 
chief  leader  of  New  England  thought  would  have  altered  the  whole 
course  of  American  history  P* 

Dostoyevsky,  a  writer  most  sensitive  to  the  claims  of  na- 
tionality in  the  Russian  Empire,  defined  the  ideal  of  the  Rut* 
*  J.  P.  Munroe,  The  Educational  Ideal,  p.  77. 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits       898 

sians  in  a  celebrated  address  as  the  personification  of  a  uni- 
versally humanitarian  type.  The  idea  has  been  developed 
by  Dostoyevsky,  who  qualifies  Pushkin  by  the  name  vseche- 
lovek  (from  ves9  "all,"  and  chelovelc,  "man")  which  is  very 
hard  to  translate  exactly  (best  equivalent  for  it  is  perhaps 
the  Greek  word  vavdjtipwos  ),  signifying  that  he  combined 
all  human  qualities,  and,  therefore,  belonged  to  all  nations ; 
while  at  the  same  time  his  very  universality  appears  as  a  spe- 
cific national  spirit.  Professor  Paul  Vinogradov  rightly 
points  out  that  the  leaders  of  Russian  public  opinion  are  pa- 
cific, cosmopolitan  and  humanitarian  to  a  fault.  But  this 
fault  is  needed  just  at  present,  for  peace  among  peoples  and 
the  crown  of  such  a  peace,  i.e.,  the  vast  solidarity  of  mankind, 
the  dream  of  the  future,  can  in  any  case  only  triumph  when 
founded  on  the  conviction  of  the  organic  and  mental  equality 
of  nations  and  races.  Count  Leo  N.  Tolstoy  cries  loudly: 
"The  sole  meaning  of  life  is  to  serve  humanity."  He  goes 
even  so  far  and  claims  that  art  is  "is  to  establish  brotherly 
union  among  men."  Vasili  Verestchagin,  the  famous  Rus- 
sian battle  artist,  is  called  in  Russia  the  "Apostle  of  Peace." 
His  paintings  fere  described  as  "at  once  a  grisly  revelation 
and  a  vehement  protest."  His  most  famous  canvas  is  entitled 
"Apotheosis  of  War."  It  depicts  a  huge  pyramid  of  skulls 
crowned  with  a  flock  of  carrion  crows,  and  bears  the  sinister 
inscription,  "To  all  conquerors,  past,  present  and  to  come." 
On  the  occasion  of  an  exhibition  of  his  work  in  Berlin  some 
years  ago  the  Kaiser  of  Germany  would  not  allow  the  Prus- 
sian Guard  to  visit  the  gallery  "lest  they  should  come  to  re- 
gard war  as  not  honorable  but  disgusting."  Verestchagin 
once  wrote :  "I  want  my  painting  to  be  horrible*  The  peo- 
ple must  know  what  war  really  is." 

The  humanity  of  the  Slav  is  rich  and  generous,  as  is  shown 
in  his  real  Christian  charity,  and  his  real  Christian  sympa- 
thy. When  you  arrive  in  Russia,  says  Stephen  Graham,  you 
have  come  to  the  land  of  charity.    The  literary  products  of 


394  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Russia,  no  doubt,  emphasize  this  view.     There  is  certainly 
a  remarkable  uniformity  of  moral  anti-military  idealism  in 
such  writers  as  Tolstoy,  Turgenyev,  Dostoyevsky,   Gogol, 
Artzibashev,  Byelinsky.     The  last  author  says:     "Only  in 
philosophy  will  you  find  answers  to  the  questions  of  your 
soul — only  philosophy  will  give  peace  and  harmony  to  your 
soul.     Above  all,  leave  politics  alone  and  avoid  all  political 
influence  upon  your  manner  of  thinking.     Politics  has  no 
meaning  for  us  in  Russia,  and  only  empty  heads  can  busy 
themselves  with  it.    Love  what  is  good  and  then  you  will  cer- 
tainly be  useful  to  your  country,  without  any  attempt  in  that 
direction.    If  every  individual  in  Russia  would  reach  perfec- 
tion by  means  of  love,  then  Russia  would  become  the  most 
fortunate  country  in  the  world  without  any  politics." 

N.  M.  Karamsin's  Letters  of  Russian  Traveller  ( 1789-94, 
he  spent  18  months  in  France,  Switzerland,  and  England) 
are  filled  with  the  spirit  of  kindliness  and  humanity,  mod- 
elled on  Sterne's  Sentimental  Journey  through  France  and 
Italy  (N.  Y.,  Burt,  no  date,  pp.  897).  A  Serbian  writer, 
6 jura  Yakshich,  was  a  great  lover  of  justice  and  had  un- 
usual sympathy  for  the  oppressed  Serbian  peasants  in  Hun- 
gary. He  did  not  like  the  bureaucratic  regime  of  the  Aus- 
tro-Hungarians,  and  he  took  under  his  protection  les  mise- 
rable 8. 

According  to  Baring  the  Christian  sympathy  of  the  Slavs 
enables  them  not  only  to  exercise  a  large  tolerance  toward 
the  failings  and  foijbles  of  their  fellow-creatures,  but  to  un- 
derstand people  different  from  themselves.  Brandes  claims 
that  the  Slavs  are  "the  most  peaceful  and  warlike  nation  in 
the  world,"  and  Baring  says  that  "they  are  the  most  human 
and  the  most  naturally  kind  of  all  the  peoples  of  Europe." 
With  specific  reference  to  the  Russians,  Baring  writes : 

"I  should  say  that  there  is  more  humanity  and  more  kind- 
ness in  Russia  than  in  other  European  countries.  This  may 
startle  the  reader;  he  may  think  of  the  lurid  accounts  of 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits        395 

massacres  in  the  newspapers,  brutal  treatment  of  prisoners, 
and  various  things  of  this  kind,  and  be  inclined  to  doubt  my 
statement.    As  long  as  the  world  exists  there  will  always  be 
a  certain  amount  of  cruelty  in  the  conduct  of  human  beings. 
My  point  is  this:  that  there  is  less  in  Russia  than  in  other 
countries)  but  until  the  last  two  years  the  trouble  has  been 
that  excesses  of  any  kind  on  the  part  of  officials  went  un- 
checked and  uncontrolled.    Therefore,  if  a  man  who  had  any 
authority  over  another  man  happened  to  be  brutal,  his  bru- 
tality had  a  far  wider  scope  and  a  far  richer  opportunity 
than  that  of  a  corresponding  overseer  in  another  country." 
Kennedy  also  wants  to  protect  the  good  nature  of  the  Rus- 
sian people  by  saying  that  the  Russian's  poison  is  "bureau- 
cracy and  church'*  (the  clergy  or  popes  and  clericals  or 
chinovniks).    The  remark  is  attributed  to  the  most  autocratic 
of  the  Tzars,  Nikolas  the  First,  that  "Russia  was  governed 
by  ten  thousand  clerks."     But  E.  D.  Schoonmaker,  in  his 
Century   Magazine    article    on    the    Democratic   Russians 
(March,  1915,  pp.  787-743),  also  points  out  that  the  Rus- 
sians ought  not  to  be  judged  by  the  Tzar  and  his  officials,  but 
by  their  people.    He  says :    "No  one  living  in  countries  in- 
habited by  Germanic  or  Latin  peoples  can  possibly  under- 
stand the  Russian  nation,  even  that  part  of  it  which  lies  west 
of  the  Urals,  if  he  conceives  of  it  as  an  entity  similar  to  that 
of  his  own  nation.  Russia  is  made  up  of  two  parts  that  have 
never  fused  and  that  never  can  fuse,  for  the  first  part  is  to 
the  second  as  a  school  of  sharks  is  to  a  colony  of  corals. 
The  real  Russian  people  lie  almost  unseen  under  a  foreign 
overlay  which  has  somehow  got  itself  recognized  among  the 
nations  as  Russia,  and  which  began  to  be  deposited  more 
than  a  thousand  years  ago  when  Ruric  the  Norseman,  and 
his  followers,  came  in  and  established  themselves  as  rulers 
of  the  land.    Then  for  more  than  two  centuries  the  land  was 
under  the  heel  of  the  Tartars,  another  conquering  people 
who  left  behind  them  a  deep  deposit  of  violence  and  crime. 


896  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

And  almost  immediately  after  the  expulsion  of  the  Tartan 
there  began  a  third  period  of  foreign  domination,  that  peace- 
ful Germanic  invasion  which  from  the  days  of  Peter  the 
Great  has  persistently  warred  against  the  ideals  of  this 
peaceful  people,  which  became  the  source  of  the  bureaucratic 
system  and  which,  as  an  active  influence  in  Russian  politics, 
is  responsible  for  many  of  those  crimes  that  the  world  has 
ignorantly  laid  at  the  door  of  the  Slavic  people.14  It  is 
not  generally  known  that  the  present  house  of  Romanov, 
which  has  held  the  scepter  for  three  hundred  years,  is  half 
German.  We  in  America  who  know  something  of  the  part 
played  by  George  III  of  the  House  of  Hanover-Brunswick 
in  the  oppression  of  the  Colonies  and  how,  in  opposition  to 
the  idealists  of  England,  he  fought  this  conflict  to  the  bitter 
end,  will  understand  something  of  what  two  hundred  years  of 
Germanization  has  meant  to  the  Russian  people."  Travellers 
among  the  Slavs  say  that  it  is  impossible  for  a  man  to  starve 
in  the  lands  of  the  Slavs.  In  Siberia  the  peasants  in  the 
villages  put  bread  on  their  window-sills,  in  case  any  fugi- 
tive prisoners  should  be  passing  by. 

It  is  rightly  said  that  in  literature,  as  in  politics,  a  people 
follow  instinctively  the  men  whom  they  feel  to  belong  to 
themselves,  made  of  their  flesh  and  their  genius,  marked  by 
their  virtues  and  their  failings.  So,  for  example  Ivan  Tur- 
genyev  personifies  the  master  qualities  of  the  Russian  people 
— their  simple-hearted  goodness,  simplicity,  and  resignation. 
Turgenyev  was,  as  it  is  said  popularly,  wne  time  du  ban 
Dieu:  that  mighty  brain  was  ruled  by  a  child's  heart.15  M. 
le  Vicomte  E.  Mechior  de  Vogue  says  that  he  never  did  ap- 
proach Turgenyev  without  better  comprehending  the  mag- 
nificent meaning  of  the  Gospel  saying  about  the  "simple  in 
spirit,"  and  how  this  state  of  soul  can  be  allied  to  the  artist's 
exquisite  gifts  and  knowledge,  devotion,  generosity  of  heart 
and  of  hand,  brotherly  kindness — all  were  as  natural  to  him 
as  an  organic  function.    Turgenyev'*  humanity  love  is  beau- 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits       397 

tifully  expressed  in  his  own  words,  "I  cannot  accustom  my- 
self to  this  view  of  Aksakov's,  that  it  is  necessary  for 
Europe,  if  she  would  be  saved,  to  accept  our  orthodox  re- 
ligion. .  .  4  In  freeing  the  Bulgarians  we  ought  to  be  guided 
to  this  step,  not  because  the  Turks  are  massacring  and  rob- 
bing them.  •  •  .  AU  that  is  human  is  dear  to  me.  .  .  .  Slav- 
ophilism is  as  foreign  to  me  as  every  other  orthodoxy.  .  •  ." 

Turgenyev  was  against  one-sided,  chauvinistic  Slavophil- 
ism. But  progressive  Slavophilism,  based  on  a  broader  con- 
ception of  humanity,  is  accepted  almost  by  all  Slavs.  So,  for 
example,  Prof.  Masaryk,  in  his  lectures  (organized  by  the 
Institute  of  Slavic  Studies,  under  the  patronage  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Paris,  specified,  the  lecture  delivered  on  Feb.  22nd, 
1916,  and  published  in  La  Nation  Tcheque)9  admits  that 
when  he  says : 

"Polish  thinkers  felt  much  more  than  the  Czechs  and  the 
Southern  Slavs  their  recent  loss  of  political  liberty,  and  their 
writers  are  chiefly  inspired  by  their  political  interests.  Like 
all  other  Slav  thinkers,  the  Poles  are  fervent  partisans  of 
humanitarian  conceptions;  they  desire  that  the  interest  of 
the  nation  shall  be  harmonized  with  those  of  mankind.  By 
the  side  of  Mickiewicz,  the  greatest  poet  and  the  most  pro- 
found and  brilliant  mind  in  Poland,  Krasinski  recommends 
a  policy,  non-revolutionary,  humanitarian  and  even  fraternal 
in  character. 

"Such  are  the  principal  representatives  of  the  smaller  Slav 
nations.  It  is  clear  that  one  of  them  is  a  partisan  of  the 
Fan-Slavism  that  scares  our  enemies.  All  put  the  idea  of 
humanity  in  the  forefront,  and  they  deduce  from  it  the  idea 
of  nationality  as  an  essential  part  of  the  natural  patrimony 
of  mankind.  All  understand  nationality  in  its  democratic 
form,  and  all  are  fervent  pioneers  of  civilization. 

"The  same  ideal  of  humanity  professed  by  the  Slav  phi- 
losophers is  shown  not  only  in  the  philosophy  of  the  history 
of  the  Slav  peoples,  but  also  in  their  poetry ;  and  poetry  is 


S98  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

the  deepest  and  sincerest  expression  of  the  soul  of  a  nation. 

"Pushkin,  Mickiewicz,  and  Krasinski,  Turgenyev,  Dos* 
toyevsky,  and  Tolstoy,  the  greatest  of  the  Slav  poets,  reso- 
lutely repeat  the  theory  of  super-man.  Such  a  conception 
of  mankind  is  absolutely  foreign  to  them.  Goethe  first  gave 
birth  to  the  idea  in  Faust.  The  type  of  the  super-man  who 
unites  in  himself  exclusiveness  and  national  arrogance  is  of 
German  origin,  and  is  in  perfect  harmony  with  the  realist 
politics  of  Prussia.  The  Slavs  also  have  their  heroes,  but 
they  are  the  saviours  who  arose  in  moments  of  extreme  dan- 
ger, good  servants  of  their  King  and  fellow-countrymen. 
They  were  no  super-men. 

"The  Slav  ideal  is  one  of  peace  and  reconciliation — a 
democratic  idea.  It  was  no  matter  of  chance  that  the  great- 
est pedagogue,  Comenius,  was  a  Czech  and  that  the  Czech 
Chelicky  and  the  Russian  Tolstoy  met  together  to  preach 
a  love  for  one's  neighbor,  which  goes  so  far  as  to  lay  down 
the  principle  of  non-resistance  to  evil. 

"In  my  opinion  we  are  led  to  the  following  conclusion: 
If  we  analyze  the  general  manifestation  of  the  Slav  soul, 
we  do  not  find  the  aggressive  domineering  character  that 
those  who  raise  the  cry  of  Pan-Slavism  are  obliged  to  rep- 
resent as  so  disquieting  and  dangerous  in  us. 

"This  tendency  of  the  Slav  nations  to  draw  close  together 
—a  tendency  which  our  adversaries  denounce  as  a  Pan-Slavic 
peril  that  threatens  Europe — is  then,  in  fact,  nothing  but  an 
effort  to  bring  about  a  conscious  synthesis  of  the  best  ele- 
ments of  the  culture  of  Western  Europe.  The  Slav  nations 
have  all  hastened  to  accept  Western  civilization.  It  will  suf- 
fice to  mention  the  well-known  speech  delivered  by  Dosto- 
yevsky,  on  the  occasion  of  the  fete  of  Pushkin,  when  he 
declared  that  the  Russian  and  the  Slav  is  essentially  a  cos- 
mopolitan, with  a  peculiar  aptitude  for  sympathy  with  the 
character  of  every  nation  and  for  assimilating  the  essentials 
of  their  culture.    This  is  an  incontestable  truth. 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits        899 


cc 


'Aroused  by  the  great  intellectual  and  moral  movement 
which  began  in  France  and  Western  Europe,  the  Slavs  have 
faced  obstacles  to  their  national  development.  Thencefor- 
ward we  may  note  among  them  a  strenuous  effort  to  recon- 
quer all  that  they  have  lost  or  neglected,  an  effort  to  take 
their  place  in  the  forefront  among  the  good  workmen  in  the 
great  factory  of  Humanity."  (See  Th.  G.  Masaryk's  Les 
Slaws  dans  le  Monde,  in  La  Nation  Tcheque,  I,  1915,  343- 
49,  and  his  The  Slavs  Among  the  Nations,  London,  1917.) 
_  Many  Slavic  thinkers,  like  N.  K.  Mikhailovsky,  Prince 
Peter  Kropotkin,  J.  Novicov,15*  etc.,  dislike  Darwinism  be- 
cause of  its  anti-Democratic  and  plutocratic  interpretation 
by  the  bourgeoisie  of  Western  Europe.  In  his  Mutual  Aid: 
A  Factor  in  Evolution,  Kropotkin  shows  that  the  struggle 
for  life  is  not  to  the  strong  always,  but  sometimes  to  the 
weak  when  they  are  the  fittest  for  rendering  service  to  the 
strong.  Kropotkin's  observations  of  the  economic  condi- 
tions of  the  Finnish  peasants  inspired  in  him  a  feeling  that 
natural  science  avails  little  so  long  as  the  social  problem 
remains  unsolved.  Just  as  among  the  Greeks  an  idiot  was 
a  man  who  thought  only  of  his  private  affairs,  a  privately 
minded  man,  so  among  the  Slavs  an  idiot  is  that  individual 
who  ignores  the  postulates  of  the  collective  Humanity  Soul. 
SoloVyev  claims  rightly  that  no  nation  can  live  in  itself,  by 
itself  and  for  itself.  Comenus's  Pansophia  Christiana  is  an- 
other expression  of  this  Slavic  conception  of  Humanity  Love. 

Slavic  Idealism  is  too  far  both  from  the  rule  of  the  fa- 
mous Lew  TaUonis,  "An  eye  for  an  eye  and  a  tooth  for  a 
tooth,"  familiar  to  us  from  the  chapter  of  Exodus,  and  from 
the  rule  which  is  far  earlier  than  Exodus  in  its  first  founda- 
tion— "son  for  son,  daughter  for  daughter,  slave  for  slave, 
ox  for  ox." 

Dostoyevsky  calls  Slavic  love  and  sympathy  or  pity  "all- 
humanness,"  which  is  equivalent  to  St.  Paul's  "charity ."  A. 
Leroy-Beaulieu  claims  that  it  is  the  faculte  maitresse  (nil- 


400  Who  Are  the  Slavit 

ing  faculty)  of  the  Slavs.  He  says :  "The  suppleness  of  hi 
intelligence  appears  to  be  limitless,  and  this  ease  in  compre- 
hending everything  has  been  a  drawback  to  the  spontane- 
ous development  of  a  national  originality."  This  Slavic  hu- 
manity Dostoyevsky  sums  up  in  the  following  words: 

"I  never  could  understand  the  reason  why  one-tenth  part 
of  our  people  should  be  cultured  and  the  other  nine-tenths 
must  serve  as  the  material  support  of  the  minority  and  them- 
selves remain  in  ignorance.  I  do  not  want  to  think  or  live 
with  any  other  belief  than  that  our  ninety  millions  of  peo- 
ple (and  those  who  shall  be  born  after  us)10  will  all  be  some 
day  cultured,  humanized  and  happy.  I  know  and  firmly  be- 
lieve that  universal  enlightenment  will  harm  none  of  us.  I 
also  believe  that  the  kingdom  of  thought  and  light  is  possible 
of  being  realized  in  our  Russia,  even  sooner  than  elsewhere, 
maybe,  because  with  us,  even  now,  no  one  defends  the  idea 
of  one  part  of  the  population  being  against  the  other  as  is 
found  everywhere  in  the  civilized  countries  of  Europe.** 

The  famous  Russian  literary  critic,  the  Aristarchus  of 
Russian  literature,  Byelinsky,17  expresses  the  Slavic  Ideal- 
ism in  this  way : 

"The  Redeemer  of  the  human  race  came  into  the  world 
for  all  men;  not  wise  and  educated  men,  but  simple-minded 
and  simple-hearted  fishermen.  He  called  to  be  fishers  of 
men,  not  rich  and  happy  men,  but  poor,  suffering,  fallen 
men.  He  sought,  in  order  to  console  some,  and  encourage 
and  raise  others.  Festering  sores  on  a  body  that  was  hardly 
covered  with  unclean  rags  did  not  offend  His  eyes,  which 
shone  with  love  and  charity.  He,  the  Son  of  God,  loved  men 
humanely,  and  sympathized  with  them  in  their  misery,  dirt, 
shame,  debauch,  vices,  wrongdoings.  He  bid  those  throw  a 
stone  at  the  adulteress  who  could  not  in  any  way  accuse  their 
own  consciences,  and  put  the  hard-hearted  judges  to  shame, 
and  gave  the  fallen  woman  a  word  of  consolation, — and  the 
robber  who  breathed  his  last  on  the  cross  as  a  well-deserved 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits       401 

punishment,  for  one  moment  of  repentance,  heard  from  Him 
the  words  of  forgiveness  and  peace.  But  we,  the  sons  of  men, 
we  want  to  love  only  those  of  our  brothers  who  are  like  us, 
we  turn  away  from  the  lower  classes  as  from  pariahs,  fallen 
ones,  lepers.  What  virtues  and  deserts  have  given  us  the 
right  to  do  so?  Is  it  not  rather  the  very  absence  of  all  vir- 
tues and  deserts?  But  the  divine  word  of  love  and  brother- 
hood has  not  in  vain  been  proclaimed  in  the  world."  Tolstoy 
points  out  constantly  that  the  common  religious  conscious- 
ness of  men  leads  to  the  recognition  of  the  brotherhood  of 
men,  and  that  true  art  should  bring  vividly  to  their  minds 
the  way  of  applying  this  consciousness  to  life,  for  it  is  the 
duty  of  art  to  popularize  this  feeling  of  brotherhood,  which 
at  present  is  accessible  only  to  the  best  men  in  society. 

The  same  idea  of  Slavic  idealism  or  "aU-humanness"  is 
expressed  in  a  poem  of  the  Russian  Anacreon,  Gabriel  Ro- 
manovich  Derzhavin,  the  great  poet  of  the  age  of  Catherine, 
the  laureate  of  her  glories.*17* 

"Honest  fame  is  to  me  joy, 
I  wish  to  be  a  man, 
Whose  heart  the  poison  of  passion 
Is  powerless  to  corrupt, 
Whom  neither  gain  can  blind, 
Nor  rank,  nor  hate,  nor  the  glitter  of  wealth; 
Whose  only  teacher  is  truth; 
With  loving  himself  loves  all  the  world, 
With  a  pure  enlightened  love 
That  is  not  slothful  in  good  works." 

According  to  Tolstoy,  a  culture  that  does  not  carry  with 
it  the  whole  people  is  doomed  to  failure.  This  universality 
is  to  be  gained  not  through  the  extension  of  aristocratic  cul- 
ture among  the  people,  not  through  the  education  of  the 
masses  in  the  philosophy  of  the  classes,  but  through  a  new 
philosophy  and  a  new  criticism  that  shall  meet  the  demands 
of  a  democratic  society  and  result  in  an  art  that  shall  be 


402  Who  Are  the  Slav*? 

in  its  own  nature  universal  in  character.  *  Culture   is  the 
process  by  which  the  individual  reproduces  in   himself  the 
large  experience  of  the  whole  race,  regardless  of  national, 
religious,  or  political  creeds.    The  famous  Russian  historian, 
Nickolas  Karamsin,  said  that  it  was  "good  to  write   for 
Russians,  still  better  to  write  for  all  men.'9    And  this  is  the 
spirit  almost  of  all  great  Slavic  savants.    But  the  superior- 
ity of  the  Slav  thinker  to  the  ordinary  passions  of  the  Ger- 
man historian  could  only  be  attained  by  those  who  shared 
his  elevation  of  character.    A  Slavic  historian  like  the  Serb, 
Boza  Knezevich,  would  say,  "My  object  is  simply  to  find 
out  the  things  which  actually  occurred.    I  am  first  a  historian 
and  then  a  Christian."  Apt  to  minimize  difficulties,  to  search 
for  the  common  ground  of  unity  in  opponents,  the  Slavic 
scientist  turns  aside,  with  a  disdain  which  superficial  critics 
often  mistake  for  indifference,  from  the,  base,  the  violent, 
and  the  common.     As  in  a  Greek  tragedy,  we  hear  in  the 
works  of  Slavic  thinkers  the  echo  of  great  events  and  terrible 
catastrophes:  we  do  not  see  them. 

In  order  to  show  that  Slavic  humanity  stands  above  Slavic 
race  we  might  quote  Kenan's  opinion  on  the  great  Slavic 
genius,  Ivan  Turgenyev.  He  says  that  "Turgenyev  was  of 
a  race  by  his  manner  of  feeling  and  painting.  He  belonged 
to  all  humanity  by  his  lofty  philosophy,  facing  with  his  calm 
eyes  the  conditions  of  human  existence  and  seeking  without 
prejudice  to  know  the  reality.  This  philosophy  brought  him 
sweetness,  joy  in  life,  pity  for  creatures,  for  victims  above 
all.  Ardently  he  loved  this  poor  humanity,  often  blind,  for- 
sooth, but  so  often  betrayed  by  its  leaders.  He  applauded 
its  spontaneous  effort  toward  well-being  and  truth.  He 
did  not  reprove  it  because  of  its  illusions,  he  was  not  angry 
with  it  for  its  complaints.  The  iron  policy  which  mocked  at 
those  who  suffer  was  not  for  him.  No  disappointment  ar- 
rested him.  Like  the  universe  he  would  have  begun  a  thou- 
sand times  the  ruined  work;  he  knew  that  justice  can  wait. 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits        403 

the  end  will  always  be  success.  He  had  truly  the  words 
of  eternal  life,  the  words  of  peace,  of  justice,  of  love  and 
of  liberty."  Life  for  the  Slav  is  an  absurd  contradiction 
and  to  paralyze  this  contradiction  there  is  only  one  way  of 
salvation:  to  renounce  material  pleasures,  to  be  reborn,  and 
to  adopt  love  as  the  principle  of  life.  Love  not  in  the  sense 
of  a  physical  preference  for  one  above  another,  but  a  love 
which  has  as  its  dominating  impulse  the  welfare  of  others 
and  loving  service  to  them  rather  than  personal  happiness  as 
his  chief  end.  Such  love  solves  all  contradictions  of  life,  and 
is  the  real  svmmwm  bormm,  the  highest  good,  of  the  Slav. 

That  this  Slavic  trait  is  one  of  the  main  moving  forces  in 
the  history  of  nations  is  acknowledged  by  the  famous  his- 
torian, Leopold  von  Ranke  (1795-1886),  who  claims  that 
"the  last  resultant  is  sympathy,  common  knowledge  of  the 
whole.9'  Is  not  there  a  saying  that  "All  good  thoughts  come 
from  the  heart"?  Pascal,  too,  wrote:  "The  heart  has  rea- 
sons which  it  knows  not  of."  Yes,  wicked  men  obey  from 
fear,  but  the  good,  for  love,  for  "the  true  sage  is  not  he  who 
sees,  but  he  who,  seeing  farthest,  has  the  deepest  love  for 
mankind.  He  who  sees  without  loving  is  only  showing  his 
eyes  in  the  dark."  This  is  the  reason  why,  for  example, 
Mickiewicz  is — ethically — superior  to  Goethe.  Mickiewicz 
finds  the  sources  of  his  inspiration  in  truth  and  reality ;  and 
truth  he  finally  perceives  in  religiousness  and  God,  the  father 
of  all  nations.  Goethe's  last  words  were,  "More  light." 
Mickiewicz  found  the  light  and  was  never  in  revolt  against 
the  Divine  Power,  but  at  strife  only  with  the  sins  and  evils 
of  humanity.  It  is  rightly  said  that,  morally,  Mickiewicz 
is  superior  to  Byron,  whose  muse  was  not  a  sane  and  healthy 
one.  The  Conrads  and  Laras  and  Cains  are  all  proud  and 
lonely  souls  in  revolt.  Their  mysterious  wickedness,  their 
infernal  pride,  their  quixotic  generosity,  and  their  ever  pres- 
ent melancholy  make  of  Byron's  works  the  most  thorough- 
going negation  of  the  social  ideal.     Mickiewicz's  hero  of 


404  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

"Dziady"  is  at  first  personal,  self-centered,  anti-social,  but 
he  finally  subordinates  his  sorrows  to  that  greater  love  for 
unfortunate  Poland,  The  Conrad  of  Slavic  "Dziady"  bash 
in  the  sunshine  of  religiousness,  and  lives ;  the  Conrad  of  By- 
ron wanders  in  the  desert  of  unfaith  and  negation,  and— 
dies.  That  is  the  reason  why  Mickiewicz  is  a  true  seer  of 
his  Slavic  people,  satisfying  amid  misfortune — in  Matthew 
Arnold's  phrase — their  sense  for  conduct  and  their  sense  of 
higher  beauty. 

Professor  Phelps  closes  his  essay  on  Henryk  Sienkiewics 
with  the  following  lines,  expressing  the  Slavic  conception  of 
Love: 

"Sienkiewicz  seems  to  have  much  the  same  Christian  con- 
ception of  Love  as  that  shown  in  so  many  ways  by  Browning. 
Love  is  the  nummum  bowwm,  and  every  manifestation  of  it 
has  something  divine.  Love  in  all  its  forms  appears  in  these 
Polish  novels,  as  it  does  in  Browning,  from  the  basest  sensual 
desire  to  the  purest  self-sacrifice.  There  is  indeed  a  streak 
of  animalism  in  Sienkiewicz,  which  shows  in  all  his  works; 
but,  if  we  may  believe  him,  it  is  merely  one  representation 
of  the  great  passion,  which  so  largely  controls  life  and  con- 
duct. Love,  says  Sienkiewicz,  with  perhaps  more  force  than 
clearness,  should  be  the  foundation  of  all  literature.  TLove — 
which  is  right  eternal,  a  vital  force,  genius — is  the  benefactor 
of  our  earth :  it  is  harmony.  Sienkiewicz  believes  that  love, 
thus  conceived,  is  the  foundation  of  Polish  literature,  and 
that  such  love  ought  to  be  the  basis  of  universal  literature/ 
Some  light  may  be  thrown  on  this  statement  by  a  careful 
reading  of  Pan  Michael"  (1887-1888). 

"Sienkiewicz  is  indeed  a  mighty  man — some  one  has  ironi- 
cally called  him  a  literary  blacksmith.  There  is  nothing  de- 
cadent in  his  nature.  Compared  with  many  English,  German 
and  French  writers,  who  seem  at  times  to  express  an  anaemic 
and  played-out  civilization,  he  has  the  very  exuberance  of 
power  and  an  endless  wealth  of  material.     It  is  as  if  the 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits       405 

world  were  fresh  and  new.  And  he  has  not  only  delighted 
us  with  the  pageantry  of  chivalry,  and  with  the  depiction  of 
our  complex  modern  civilization,  he  has  for  us  also  the  stimu- 
lating influence  of  a  great  unusual  force."  (See  also :  M.  M. 
Gardner,  H.  Sienkiewicz,  in  Polish  Review,  I,  1917,  92-8; 
M.  Tvleja,  A.  Sienkiewicz — Verhaaren  Tribute,  in  Free 
Poland,  III,  May  15,  1917,  11-2;  N.  L.  Piotrowski,  An  Ap- 
preciation of  H.  Sienkiewicz,  Ibid.,  Ill,  Dec.  16, 1916,  6 ;  H. 
Sienkiewicz — a  Bibliographical  Sketch,  Ibid.,  Ill,  Dec.  1, 
1916,  3-4,  Dec.  16,  1916,  8-4;  H.  Sienkiewicz,  Ibid.,  Ill, 
1916,  8-4;  The  School  which  Sienkiewicz  Attended,  Ibid., 
Ill,  March  15,  1917,  7,  15.)  This  force,  we  may  add,  is 
Slavic  Love  and  Sympathy  for  all  Humanity.18  This  Slavic 
Idealism  extends  toward  all  people  regardless  of  race,  creed 
or  social  place.  Slavic  Love  is  platonic,  humanitarian; 
love  of  the  solitary  and  unrevealed.  Man  is  to  the  Slav 
dearer  than  Emperor  or  President  or  any  other  titled 
earthly  authority.  Yes,  the  Humanity  of  the  Slavs  is  rich 
and  generous,  and  its  richness,  generosity  and  warmth  give 
it  a  strong  driving  energy.  There  is,  no  doubt,  something 
very  lovable  and  engaging  about  this  trait  of  the  Slavic 
mind.  The  Slavs  always  stood  as  one  man  for  the  defense 
of  right  and  principles.  They  know  what  it  means  to  suffer 
for  an  ideal.  The  best  Slavic  men  and  women,  especially 
those  of  Russia  and  Serbia,  have  undergone  for  years  and 
years  most  terrible  sufferings  in  the  prisons,  in  exile;  and 
many  paid  with  their  lives,  believing  in  the  spirit  of  the  fol- 
lowing lines  of  Longfellow: 

"Not  in  the  clamor  of  the  crowded  street, 
Not  in  the  shouts  and  plaudits  of  the  throng, 
But  in  ourselves  are  triumph  and  defeat." 


406  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Slavic  Humility  and  Lack  of  Hypocrisy 

Slavic  idealists  and  enthusiasts  derive  the  pledge  of  their 
truthfulness,  sincerity,  frankness,  lack  of  hypocrisy,  naivety 
warmth  and  simplicity,  extreme  sensibility  to  mental  impres- 
sions and  above  all  love  and  sympathy  from  humility  and 
patience  as  opposed  to  the  roughness  and  aggressiveness  of 
the  western  European  nations. 

The  Slavic  humility  we  find  in  original  Christianity  which 
recognizes  in  it  a  new  virtue  quite  unknown  to  antiquity.  *  To 
classical  and  German  self-esteem  this  virtue  seems  a  vice, 
a  dastard  trait,  fit  only  for  slaves.  Horace,  Ovid,  etc.,  have 
expressed  in  various  manners  the  pride  which  seemed  to  en- 
sure to  them  the  immortal  duration  of  their  works:  Extgi 
monwmentum  acre  perenmus  ("I  have  erected  monument 
more  durable  than  brass"),  and  Nomenque  erit  indelibtynos- 
trum  ("The  memory  of  my  name  shall  be  indelible**).  But 
to  the  Slav  the  true  genius  inspires  gratitude  and  moJestj, 
as  it  is  shown  by  Gogol,  Tolstoy,  Dostoyevsky  and  many 
other  Slavic  minds.  Of  course  real  virtues  require  enemies, 
and  to  lead  a  simple  life  is  to  fulfil  the  highest  human  destiny, 
for  a  nation's  wealth  consists  not  so  much  in  the  multi- 
tude of  its  possessions  as  in  the  fewness  of  its  wants. . 

Many  Slavophiles  have  openly  said,  "We  are  gre&t  be- 
cause we  are  humble."  The  greatness  of  Russia  they  find  is 
this  Russian  "humility"  (smirenie).x  They  have  consoled 
themselves  with  the  thought  of  this  maxim  of  Pascal:  "R 
is  true  that  it  is  miserable  to  know  that  we  are  miserable* 
but  it  is  also  great  to  know  our  misery.  This  makes  us  great 
lords^  [Some  of  them  (Burachkov)  went  even  so  far  and 
interpreted  Kopernik  (Copernicus)  as  "Pokornik,**  because 
it  was  only  in  his  Slavic  "pokora**  (humility),  that,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  he  was  illuminated  before  the  haughty  Euro- 
peans.] These  Russian  idealist  enthusiasts  derived  the 
pledge  of  their  mission  from  the  smirems  (humility)  and 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits        407 

dolgoterpenie  (patience),  of  the  Russian  people  as  opposed 
to  the  haughtiness  of  the  Western  Europeans*  Let  us  see 
what  one  of  the  great  Russian  authors,  Dostoyevsky  (in  his 
The  Brothers  Karamazov,  1879-1680),  says  about  this  Slav- 
ic trait,  for  his  words  of  Christian  humility  and  love  re- 
sounded like  a  prophetic  warning: 

"God  will  save  Russia  as  He  has  saved  her  many  times. 
Salvation  will  come  from  the  people,  from  their  faith  and 
their  meekness.  Fathers  and  teachers,  watch  over  the  peo- 
ple's faith,  and  this  will  not  be  a  dream.  I  have  been  amazed 
all  my  life  in  our  great  people  by  their  dignity,  their  true 
and  seemly  dignity.  I  have  seen  it  myself,  I  can  testify  it ; 
I  have  seen  it  and  marvelled  at  it ;  I  have  seen  it  in  spite  of 
the  degraded  sins  and  poverty-stricken  appearance  of  our 
peasantry.  They  are  not  servile;  and,  even  after  two  cen- 
turies of  serfdom,  they  are  free  in  manner  and  bearing, — yet 
without  insolence,  and  not  revengeful  and  not  envious.  'You 
are  rich  and  noble,  you  are  clever  and  talented,  well  be  so, 
God  bless  you.  I  respect  you,  but  I  know  that  I  too  am  a 
man.  By  the  very  fact,  that  I  respect  you  without  envy  I 
prove  my  dignity  as  a  man.  .  .  •' 

"God  will  save  His  people,  for  Russia  is  great  in  her  hu-  « 
mility.1  I  dream  of  seeing,  and  seem  to  see  clearly  already, 
our  future.  It  will  come  to  pass  that  even  the  most  corrupt 
of  our  rich  will  end  by  being  ashamed  of  his  riches  before 
the  poor ;  and  the  poor,  seeing  his  humility,  will  understand 
and  give  way  before  him,  will  respond  joyfully  and  kindly 
to  his  honorable  shame.  Believe  me  that  it  will  end  in  that ; 
things  are  moving  to  that.  Equality  is  to  be  found  only  in 
the  spiritual  dignity  of  man,  and  that  will  only  be  understood 
among  us.  If  we  were  brothers,  there  would  be  fraternity; 
but  before  that  they  will  never  agree  about  the  division  of 
wealth.  We  preserve  the  image  of  the  Christ,  and  it  will 
shine  forth  like  a  precious  diamond  to  the  whole  world.  So 
be  it,  so  be  it!" 


408  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Is  it  really  true  the  saying  of  some  psychologists  and 
philosophers,  that  humility  and  sorrow  enervate  the  soul  and 
that  virtue  abides  in  energy,  pride  and  joy?  Is  it  not  true 
that  the  pride  of  the  Jesuits  was  the  cause  of  their  ruin? 
Yes,  many  great  men  and  women  have  inquired,  whetfcec.hu- 
mility  is  a  virtue.  But  virtue  or  not,  every  one  must  admit 
that  nothing  is  more  rare,  rightly  says  Voltaire,  who  calls 
this  mental  trait  "the  modesty  of  the  soul"  (Greeks  called 
it  "tapeinosis"  or  "tapeineia").  Let  us  see  what  is  the  place 
of  humility  in  the  writings  of  great  thinkers  of  the  past 

The  sacred  book  of  the  Buddhist  (Tripitake)  says  that 
humility,  besides  reverence,  cheerfulness,  gratitude  and  lis- 
tening in  due  season  to  the  Law,  is  the  highest  blessing.  Con- 
fucius claims  that  humility  is  the  solid  foundation  of  all  the 
virtues.  St.  Francis  of  Assisi  called  his  own  body  "my 
brother  monkey."  St.  Augustine's  words  are  well-known: 
"If  you  ask  what  is  the  first  step  in  the  way  of  truth?  I 
answer  humility.  If  you  ask,  what  is  the  second?  I  saj 
humility.  If  you  ask,  what  is  the  third?  I  answer  the 
same — humility"  .  He  says:  "Wellnigh  the  whole  sob- 
stance  of  the  Christian  dicipline  is  dicipline."  Madame  de 
Stael  says :  "Humility,  so  lovely  in  the  sight  of  heaven, 
awakes  energy  of  scriptural  subjects."  Hobhouse  (in 
his  Morale  in  Evolution,  I,  p.  263)  says:  "When  the 
Emperor  Yu  could  not  conquer  the  rebels  of  Mean,  he 
was  admonished  by  Yih  that  'pride  brings  loss,  and  humilitj 
receives  increase.' "  Humility  is  strongly  recommended  is 
the  fourth  book  of  the  Laws  of  Plato;  he  rejects  the  proud 
and  would  multiply  the  humble.  Epictetus  preaches  it  in 
five  places.  Marcus  Aurelius  recommended  it  on  the  throne, 
placing  Alexander  the  Great  and  his  muleteer  on  the  same 
level.  The  Master  of  the  World  recommended  humility,  be* 
cause  the  real  Christian  aspires  after  humiliations,  for  "he 
that  humbleth  himself  shall  be  exalted."  "Blessed  are  the 
meek,  for  they  shall  inherit  the  earth";  "By  humility  and  the 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Trait*     .  409 

fear  of  the  Lord  are  riches,  honor,  and  life."  Franklin  said : 
"In  humility  imitate  Jesus  and  Socrates."  The  famous  French 
theologician  and  orator,  Bossuet,  wrote:  "Jesus  Christ  ap- 
peared to  overcome  the  pride  of  reason,  hence  his  policy  is 
opposed  to  that  of  the  age"  (see  his  Sermon,  1659,  on  the 
Dignity  of  Poverty).  Descartes,  in  his  Passions  of  the 
Sotdy  places  humility  among  their  number,  who,  if  we  may 
personify  the  quality,  did  not  expect  to  be  regarded  as  a  pas- 
sion. Amiel  says  that  the  "pride  limits  the  mind,  and  that 
a  limitless  pride  is  a  littleness  of  soul."  Count  Leo  Tolstoy 
carried  the  doctrine  of  evangelical  humility  to  the  extreme  of 
his  famous  doctrine  of  Non-resistance.  He  anathematized 
all  human  institutions  (kingly  power,  State,  Church,  judi- 
ciary, jury,  army,  even  marriage)  as  standing  in  the  way 
of  the  natural  development  of  the  powers  of  an  individual. 
Tolstoy  denounced  his  own  literary  achievements  along  with 
all  products  of  civilization,  as  begotten  of  the  idle  fancy 
and  human  craving  for  the  plaudits  of  the  world.  "I  cannot 
create  a  new  school,  because  I  do  not  know  even  the  old," 
'Frederick  Chopin  once  said.  "But  this  very  absence  of 
conservative  prejudice,"  writes  a  noted  critic,  "made  him 
the  leader  of  modern  romanticism."  The  noted  Slovenian 
educator,  Bishop  of  Levant,  Anton  Martin  Slomshek,  is  an 
example  of  humility  and  childlike  simplicity.  His  priests 
sincerely  devoted  to  him,  frequently  heard  him  repeat  the 
words:  "When  I  was  born,  my  mother  laid  me  on  a  bed  of 
straw,  and  I  desire  no  better  pallet  when  I  die,  asking  only  to 
be  in  the  state  of  grace  and  worthy  of  salvation." 

Almost  all  great  men  and  women  recommend  humility  as 
one  of  the  greatest  virtues  (John  Ruskin,  Flnelon,  Lowell, 
Schiller,  Addison,  Bayard  Taylor,  Bailley,  Dr.  John  Todd, 
Horace,  Pollok,  William  Ellery  Channing,  Charles  Hodge, 
Beecher,  Flavel,  Arthur  Murphy,  Spurgeon,  Moore,  Thoreau, 
Colton,  Emerson,  Jane  Porter,  Holmes,  La  Rochefoucauld, 
Daniel  Webster,  Burke,  Dickens,  Richardson,  Dryden,  Tup* 


410  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

per,  Sir  Benjamin  Brodie,  Owen  Meredith,  Shakespeare, 
Bishop  Reynolds,  Chrysostom,  Erasmus,  Saadi,  William 
Penn,  Thomas  Browne,  Bovee,  Frederika  Bremer,  Colton, 
Leighton,  Feltham,  Burder,  Leigh  Hunt,  Lavater,  John 
Selden,  Jeremy  Taylor,  Newton,  Quarles,  Mrs.  E.  Fry, 
Worthington,  etc.). 

It  is  interesting  to  note  that  Pachymeres,  a  Greek  writer 
who  visited  Serbia  about  the  end  of  the  thirteenth  century, 
praises  the  simplicity  and  healthy  atmosphere  of  the  Serbian 
court  life.  He  was  received  by  Queen  Helene,  an  Angevin 
princess,  surrounded  by  her  court  ladies — all  of  them,  as 
well  as  the  Queen,  engaged  in  some  useful  work.  (Near  her 
court  this  Queen  founded  and  controlled  a  monastery  where 
were  educated  the  daughters  of  the  Serbian  noble  houses.) 

Many  claim  that  the  Slavic  humility  is  closely  connected 
with  the  Slavic  sincerity,  kindness,  hospitality  and  love  for 
peace.  Even  the  German  chronicler,  Hetmold,19  tells  us  that 
•  the  Slavic  people  are  kindly  and  peaceable  (caeterum  morir 
bus  et  hospitaUtate  nulla  gens  honestior  aut  benignior  potuit 
inveniri).  Hobhouse,  in  his  Morals  in  Evolution  (I,  p.  82) » 
says  that  only  "primitive  man  is  free  in  giving,  ready  to 
share  the  little  he  has  with  his  friend  and  neighbor,  while 
of  hospitality  he  makes  a  superstition."  But  even  the  mod- 
ern Slav  is  anxious  to  retain  for  ever  this  great  humane  trait. 
Slavic  writers,  like  Kropotkin  and  Novicov,  include  it  as  a 
new  factor  in  evolution,  and  call  it  "Mutual  Aid,"  con- 
sciousness of  kind.  Many  writers  of  to-day  admit  openly 
that  modern  civilization  and  culture  is  not  superior  in  some 
fundamental  human  traits  which  we  find  among  the  primi- 
tive people.  So  for  instance,  G.  Catlin  (in  his  Letters  and 
Notes  on  the  Maimers,  Customs,  and  Conditions  of  the  North 
American  Indians,  1841,  vol.  I,  p.  121)  says:  "It  would • 
be  untrue,  and  doing  an  injustice  to  the  Indians,  to  say  that 
they  were  in  the  least  behind  us  in  conjugal,  unfilial,  or  in 
paternal  affection." 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits        411 

Sincerity  of  the  Slavs  is  exhibited  both  among  the  great 
Slavic  sons  and  daughters  and  among  the  Slavic  people.  A 
Russian  poet  sings  as  follows  "To  Russia"  (warning  her 
against  bombast) : 

"Unfruitful  is  all  spirit  of  pride, 
Untrusty's  gold  and  steel  gives  way: 
But  firm  is  holiness'  clear  world 
And  strong  the  hand  of  them  that  pray. 
But  in  that,  with  humility, 
With  true  childlike  simplicity, 
With  the  heart's  silence  over  all, 
Thy  Maker's  message  thou  didst  take. 
To  thee  He  gave  a  special  call, 
For  thee  a  brighter  lot  did  make — 
To  hold  for  all  the  world  a  store 
Of  sacrifice  and  action  pure, 
To  keep  the  races'  brotherhood, 
Of  lively  love  a  vessel  sure, 
The  riches  of  a  flaming  faith 
And  right  and  justice  cleansed  of  blood. 

O,  think  on  thine  exalted  lot, 
The  past  within  thy  breast  revive, 
The  spirit  of  life  that  there  abides 
Deep  hidden,  well  to  question  strive. 
Listen  to  that,  and  then  embrace 
With  thy  deep  love  each  other  nation, 
Tell  it  the  mystery  of  freedom,  x 
Pour  on  it  faith's  illumination. 
So  thou  in  wondrous  fame  shalt  stand 
Above  the  sons  of  every  land, 
And  that  cerulean  vault,  the  sky, 
Clear  covering  of  God  on  high." 

The  amazing  sincerity  and  deep  simplicity  of  Dostoyev- 
sky's  Sonya  is  a  real  incarnation  of  Slavic  nature.  She  does 
not  know  what  the  word  sentiment  means,  but  the  awful  sac- 
rifice of  her  daily  life  is  a  vivid  example  of  the  Saviour  as  a 
Russian  serf  (not  for  nothing  is  the  Russian  peasant  simply 


r 


412  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

called  Khrestianin,  Christian),  to  distinguish  him  from  his 
masters  as  heathens,  who  is  for  that  matter  some  decades  in 
advance  of  Uhde9s  Workman  Saviour.  Raskolnikov  (in 
Dostoyevsky's  Crime  and  Punishment,  1866),  a  refined,  edu- 
cated student  of  philosophy,  stoops  to  this  ignorant  girl 
and  kisses  her  feet,  saying,  "I  did  not  bow  down  to  you  in- 
dividually but  to  suffering  Humanity  in  your  person/ 
Sonya,  the  ignorant  sinner,  who  could  not  follow  Raskolni- 
kov's  philosophical  interpretations  of  the  causes  of  his  crime, 
instinctively  grasped  the  infinite  tragedy,  and  instead  of  re- 
proach or  disgust  burst  into  the  saintly  utterance :  'There 
is  no  more  unfortunate  man  in  the  whole  world  than  you." 

Amazing  naivete  is  shown  in  the  words  of  a  Russian  poet, 
Konstantin  Balmont.    He  says  of  himself  simply : 

"I  came  into  the  world  to  see  the  sun  and  the  blue  hori- 
zons. I  came  to  see  the  sun  and  mountain  heights,  the  sea 
and  the  rich  colors  of  the  vale.  I  have  embraced  the  world 
in  one  single  glance,  I  am  a  sovereign.  I  have  conquered 
cold  oblivion  in  fashioning  my  dreams.  Every  moment  I  am 
full  of  revelation — I  am  ever  singing.  It  was  suffering  that 
called  forth  my  dream,  but  love,  too,  is  mine.  Who  is  my 
fellow  in  power  of  song?  Not  one,  not  one;  I  came  to  this 
world  to  see  the  sun,  and  if  daylight  fail  I  will  sing,  I  will 
sing  of  the  sun  in  my  mortal  hour." 

Another  young  Russian  poet,  Sergius  Gorodetsky,  in  Via- 
cheslav  Ivanov's  room  in  a  tower  overlooking  the  Taurida 
Place,  cried:  "Let  us  shake  old  Chaos,  let  us  tear  down 
firm  clamped  heaven,  for  we  can,  we  can,  we  can." 

Behind  this  transparency  of  Slavic  broad  and  proud 
frankness  there  lies — "Such  am  I:  I  appear  as  I  am"— too 
broadly  and  largely  constituted  to  be  restored  and  prudent, 
and  too  sure  of  my  position  in  life  not  to  be  dependent  on 
my  own  judgment,"  which  in  social  intercourse  means: 
"This  is  what  I  am.  Tell  me  what  you  are.  What  is  the 
profit  of  this  reserve !    Time  is  scantily  measured  out ;  if  ^ 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits       418 

are  to  get  anything  out  of  our  intercourse,  we  must  explain 
what  we  are  to  each  other."  Brandes  says  that  behind  this 
Slavic  trait  "lies  the  emotion  which  works  most  strangely  of 
all  on  one  who  comes  from  the  north,  a  horror  and  hatred 
of  hypocrisy,  and  a  pride  which  shows  itself  in  carelessness — 
eo  unlike  English  stiffness,  French  prudence,  German  class 
pride,  Danish  nonsense." 

Mark  Twain  (Samuel  Langhorne  Clemens)  was  charmed 
with  every  bow  and  the  words  of  welcome  when  he  visited  the 
Russian  Tzar  in  Petrograd.  He  says  that  the  "French  are 
polite,  but  it  is  often  mere  ceremonious  politeness.  A  Rus- 
sian imbues  his  polite  things  with  a  heartiness,  both  of  phrase 
and  expression,  that  compels  belief  in  their  sincerity." 

The  Slavic  simplicity,  fidelity,  hatred  of  self-assertion 
and  self-satisfaction,  sobriety,  etc.,  is  very  nicely  illustrated 
in  the  following  words  of  Joseph  Conrad,  the  great  Polish 
son:  "Those  who  read  me  know  my  conviction  that  the 
world,  the  temporal  world  rests  on  a  few  very  simple  ideas ; 
8Q  simple  that  they  must  be  as  old  as  the  hills.  It  rests, 
notably,  amongst  others,  on  idea  of  Fidelity.  At  a  time 
when  nothing  which  is  not  revolutionary  in  some  way  or 
other  can  expect  to  attract  my  attention  I  have  not  been 
revolutionary  in  my  writing.  .  .  .  All  claim  to  special  right- 
eousness awakens  in  me  that  scorn  and  anger  from  which  a 
philosophical  mind  should  be  free.  .  .  .  Even  before  the  most 
seductive  reveries  I  have  remained  mindful  of  that  sobriety 
of  interior  life,  that  ascetism  of  sentiment,  in  which  alone  the 
naked  form  of  truth,  such  as  one  conceives  it,  such  as  one 
feels  it,  can  be  rendered  without  shame." 

An  American,  Th.  Stevens  (Through  Russia  on  Mustang, 
N.  Y.,  Cassell,  1891,  XIII  +  8S4),  speaking  of  the  Russian 
people,  says  that  they  are  "charmingly  simple  and  free  from 
the  caddish  affectation  of  superiority  that  disfigures  the  so- 
ciety of  Western  Europe, .  and  in  which  America  is  not 
the  least  of  the  offenders."    Aqd  Baring  says :    "The  prin- 


414  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

cipal  fact  which  has  struck  me  with  regard  to  that  Russian 
character  is  a  characteristic  which  was  once  summed  up  bj 
Prof.  Milyukov  thus:  'A  Russian  lacks  the  cement  of  hy- 
pocrisy,* he  says.  This  cement  which  plays  such  an  impor- 
tant partjn  English  public  and  private  life,  is  totally  lack- 
ing in  the  Russian  character.  The  Russian  character  is 
plastic,  the  Russian  can  understand  everything.  You  can 
mould  him  any  way  you  please.  He  is  like  wet  clay,  yielding 
and  malleable;  he  is  passive.  He  bows  his  head  and  gives 
in  before  the  decrees  of  Fate  and  Providence.  At  the  same 
time  it  would  be  a  mistake  to  say  that  this  is  altogether  a 
sign  of  weakness.  There  is  a  kind  of  toughness  in  the  Rus- 
sian character,  an  incredible  obstinacy  which  makes  for 
strength ;  otherwise  the  Russian  empire  would  not  exist.  But 
where  the  want  of  the  cement  of  hypocrisy  is  most  notice- 
able, is  in  the  personal  relations  of  the  Russians  towards 
their  fellow-creatures.  They  do  not  in  the  least  mind  openly 
confessing  things  of  which  people  in  other  countries  are 
ashamed;  they  do  not  mind  admitting* dishonesty,  immoral- 
ity, or  cowardice,  if  they  happen  to  feel  that  they  are  sat- 
urated with  these  defects;  and  they  feel  that  their  fellow- 
creatures  will  not  think  the  worse  of  them  on  this  account 
because  they  know  their  fellow-creatures  will  understand. 
The  astounding  indulgence  of  the  Russians  arises  out  of  this 
infinite  capacity  of  understanding." 

Perhaps  this  lack  of  hypocrisy  of  the  Slav  is  mainly  re- 
sponsible for  the  fact  that  he  is  less  master  of  himself  than 
the  Anglo-Saxon.  The  Slav,  however,  does  not  know  the 
tar  tuff e  which  signify  the  hypocrites  who  make  use  of  the 
cloak  of  religion,  the  knavery  of  a  false  devotee.  Prof.  Leo 
Wiener  says: 

"Whenever  the  baleful  influence  of  the  Orthodox  Church 
is  weakened,  the  Russian  people  have  shown,  not  only  a  re- 
markable independence  of  spirit,  but  have  invariably  evinced 
their  inherent  love  of  truth,  simplicity  and  directness*    The 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits       415 

same  happened  in  art.  The  Serbian  Archdeacon  Plyeshko- 
vich  haying  expressed  himself  with  contempt  about  the  im- 
provements in  the  representation  of  the  human  figures  in  the 
painting  of  two  Seventeenth  Century  artists,  one  of  them, 
Joseph  Vladimirov,  wrote  to  him  a  remarkable  letter  in  which 
breathes  all  the  disregard  of  mere  tradition  that  we  are 
wont  to  see  in  the  activities  of  the  Russian  mind  in  the  Nine- 
teenth Century.  'Do  you  mean  to  tell  us  that  none  but 
Russians  should  paint  icons  (i.  e.,  holy  pictures)  and  that 
we  should  worship  only  Russian  iconography,  without  ac- 
cepting and  honoring  anything  from  foreign  countries?  Ask 
your  spiritual  father  and  the  elders,  and  they  will  tell  you 
that  in  our  Christian  Russian  churches  all  the  holy  vessels, 
the  phelonia  and  omophoria,  palls  and  covers,  and  all  fine 
stuffs  and  gold  ornaments,  precious  stones  and  jewels  are 
obtained  in  foreign  countries,  and  that  you  introduce  them 
into  the  church  and  adorn  with  them  the  altar  and  the  icons 
and  do  not  observe  any  wrong  or  profanation  in  this.  In 
our  time  you  demand  of  the  artist  that  he  should  paint 
gloomy  and  unattractive  portraits,  and  you  teach  us  how 
to  lie  against  Ancient  Writ.  Where  do  you  find  the  injunc- 
tion that  the  faces  of  the  saints  should  be  painted  swarthy 
and  dark?  Was  the  whole  human  race  created  with  the  same 
countenance?  Have  all  the  saints  been  lean  and  swarthy? 
If  here  on  earth  their  limbs  were  mortified  they  were  re- 
stored in  heaven,  and  they  appeared  illuminated  in  body  and 
soul.  What  daemon  has,  then,  begrudged  the  truth  and  has 
put  fetters  on  the  illustrious  portraits  of  the  saints?  What 
well-thinking  man  will  not  laugh  at  such  absurdity  that 
darkness  and  gloom  should  be  preferred  to  light?  No,  that 
is  not  the  custom  of  the  artist.  What  he  sees  and  hears 
that  he  represents  in  his  paintings  and  portraits,  and  he 
harmonizes  everything  with  what  he  has  heard  or  seen.  And, 
as  in  the  Old  Covenant,  so  in  the  New  Testament, — many 
male  and  female  saints  were  pleasing  to  the  sight." 


L. 


416  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

To  conclude :  Slavic  humility  and  lack  of  hypocrisy,  truth- 
fulness, sincerity,  frankness,  naivete,  warmth,  and  simplicity 
are  derived  from  the  suffering,  patience  and  humility,  in 
contrast  to  the  haughtiness  and  aggressiveness  of  Western 
European  nations,  and  from  infinite  capacity  to  understand. 
The  Slavic  broad  and  proud  frankness,  that  une  large 
franchise,  without  frivolity,  without  narrowness,  without 
bitterness,  is  the  true  basis  of  Slavic  originality.  The  Slat 
loves  naked  truth  and  nothing  else.  He  is  actuated  by  noth- 
ing but  the  desire  to  get  at  truth,  and  his  conscience  will  not 
rest  until  he  arrives  at  it.  "Honesty  is  the  best  policy**  is 
always  on  the  lips  of  the  Slavs.  Like  Brutus  he  can  say 
even  to  his  mightiest  enemy : 

"There  is  no  terror,  Cassius,  in  your  threats; 
For  I  am  armed  so  strong  in  honesty; 
That  they  pass  by  me  as  the  idle  wind, 
Which  I  respect  not" 

Slavic  "Lack  of  Decision"  and  Fatality 

A  striking  feature  of  Slavic  nature  is  supposed  to  be  its 
"lack  of  decision,"-  "lack  of  conviction,'9  "lack  of  practical 
force,"  "paralysis  of  will-power,"  "want  of  initiative,'*  a 
product  which  makes  the  "Slave  improductivetS"  a  weak- 
ness of  character.  The  author  of  Quo  Vadis  (1895),  Henryk 
Sienkiewicz,  expresses  this  mental  trait  of  the  Slav  (in  his 
Without  Dogma,  1890,  a  work  which  belongs  to  a  school 
of  literature  illustrated  by  such  instances  as  Goethe's  Sor- 
rows of  Werther  and  AmiePs  Journal),  as  follows: 

"Last  night  at  Count  Malatesha's  reception,  I  heard  by 
chance  these  two  words,  *Vvmproductivete  slave.9  I  experi- 
enced the  same  relief  as  does  a  nervous  patient  when  the  phy- 
sician tells  him  that  his  symptoms  are  common  enough,  and 
that  many  others  suffer  from  the  same  disease.  ...  I 
thought  about  that  'vmproductiveti  slave9  all  night.    He  has 


Temperamental  or  Emotiorud-VoUtional  Traits       417 

his  wits  about  him  who  summed  the  thing  up  in  these  two 
words.  There  is  something  in  us,  an  incapacity  to  give  all 
that  is  in  us.  One  might  say  God  has  given  us  bow  and  ar- 
row, but  refused  us  the  power  to  string  the  bow  and  send 
the  arrow  straight  to  its  aim.  I  should  like  to  discuss  it  with 
my  father,  but  am  afraid  to  touch-  a  sore  point.  Instead  of 
this,  I  will  discuss  it  with  my  diary.  Perhaps  it  will  be  just 
the  thing  to  give  it  any  value.  Besides,  what  can  be  more 
natural  than  to  write  about  what  interests  me?  Everybody 
carries  within  him  his  tragedy.  Mine  is  this  same  improduc- 
tivetS  slave  of  the  Ploszowski's.  Not  long  ago,  when  Ro- 
manticism flourished  in  hearts  and  poetry,  everybody  car- 
ried his  tragedy  draped  around  him  as  a  picturesque  cloak ; 
now  it  is  carried  still  but  as  a  jaeger-vest  next  to  the  skin. 
But  with  a  diary  it  is  different,  with  a  diary  one  may  be  sin- 
cere. .  .  .  To  begin  with,  I  note  that  my  religious  belief 
carried  still  intact  with  me  from  Metz  did  not  withstand  the 
study  of  natural  philosophy.  It  does  not  follow  that  I  am 
an  atheist.  Oh,  no !  this  was  good  enough  in  former  times, 
when  he  who  did  not  believe  in  the  spirit  said  to  himself 
'Matter*  and  that  settled  for  him  the  question.  Nowadays 
only  provincial  philosophers  cling  to  that  worn-out  creed. 
Philosophy  in  our  times  does  not  pronounce  upon  the  mat- 
ter; to  all  such  questions,  it  says,  'I  do  not  know'  and  th$t 
'I  do  not  know'  sinks  into  and  permeates  the  mind.  Nowa- 
days psychology  occupies  itself  with  close  analysis  and  re- 
searches of  spiritual  manifestations;  but  when  questioned 
upon  the  immortality  of  the  soul  it  says  the  same,  'I  do  not 
know,'  and  truly \  does  not  know  and  it  cannot  know.  And 
now  it  will  be  easier  to  describe  the  state  of  my  mind.  It  all 
lies  in  these  words,  I  do  not  know.  In  this,  in  the  acknowl- 
edged importance  of  the  human  mind,  lies  the  tragedy.  Not 
to  mention  the  fact  that  humanity  always  has  asked,  and  al- 
ways will  ask,  for  an  answer,  they  are  truly  questions  of 
more  importance  than  anything  else  in  the  world.    If  there 


418  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

be  something  on  the  other  side  and  that  something1  as 
eternal  life,  then  misfortunes  and  losses  on  this  side  are  *s 
nothing.  'I  am  content  .to  die,'  says  Renan,  'but  I  should 
like  to  know  whether  death  will  be  of  any  use  to  me.'  And 
philosophy  replies,  'I  do  not  know.'  And  man  beats  against 
that  blank  wall  and  like  the  bed-ridden  sufferer  fancies,  if 
he  could  lie  on  this  or  on  that  side  he  would  feel  easier. 
What  is  to  be  done?" 

Yes,  the  very  title,  Without  Dogma,  indicates  the  lack  of 
conviction  that  ultimately  destroys  the  Slavic  hero,  who  has 
no  driving  power — he  does  not  know,  as  he  expresses  it. 

As  an  example  of  Slavic  lack  of  decision,  publicists  are 
mentioning  the  fact  that  in  1878  the  Russian  army  stopped 
at  the  very  gates  of  Constantinople,  which  is  the  goal  of  the 
Slav.20    Some  consider  it  as  a  sign  of  weakness  of  character 
and  others  as  a  virtue.    The  root  of  this  psychological  trait 
consists  in  the  following:  Talk  or  act  in  everything  only  after 
you  have  reasoned  it  out  well.    Jean  M.  Guyau  ( 1854-1888) 
once  wrote :    "That  man  thinks  imperfectly  who  does  not  ac- 
cording to  his  thoughts."    Understanding  and  will  are  one 
and  the  same  thing,  and  the  very  principle  of  ethics  lies  in 
the  effort  to  think  well  and  not  to  know.    Leibnitz,  in  order 
to  guard  men  against  psithacism,  which  repeats  words  with- 
out being  affected  by  them  or  making  any  effort  to  put  them 
into  practice,  was  fond  of  repeating:  "Reflect  on  them,  and 
remember."    And  besides,  For  tuna  variabilis,  Deus  admira- 
bilis  (Fortune  and  fate  are  constantly  changing,  but  God  is 
doing  wonderful  things),  or  as  a  Russian  proverb  says: 
"Don't  say  that  you  will  never  wear  the  beggar's  bag,  nor  go 
to  prison."     The  Slavs  also  know  that  to  fall  between  two 
stools,  and  to  be  hanged  for  a  lamb,  are  the  two  crimes  which 
— "Nor  gods,  nor  men,  nor  any  schools  allow."    On  the  latter, 
he  goes  in  but  little  danger ;  about  the  former,  he  will  know 
better  when  the  civilized  Slavic  neighbors  have  enlightened 
him.    In  the  meantime  tfiis  frightful  gulf  of  political  Scylla 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits       419 

and  Charybdis  must  be  overcome  only  by  the  divine  twins  of 
the  Slavic  race — Humanity  Love  and  World  Wisdom.  The 
names  of  the  brothers  of  Helen — Castor  and  Pollux — mean 
for  the  Slav — Ethics  and  Aesthetics.' 

No  doubt,  the  Slavic  indecision  is  closely  related  to  the 
highly  developed  Slavic  temperament  or  behavior  and  is  the 
basis  of  well-known  Slavic  pity.  The  well-known  French 
psychologist,  Alfred  Fouillee  (b.  1888),  in  his  La  Psycholo- 
gy des  Idees-Forces  (Paris,  1893),  calls  these  psychologi- 
cal traits  the  "nuclei  of  future  great  volitional  acts.*9  21 

Although  the  Slavs  have  proved  that  they  have  personal 
bravery  and  are  famous  fighters,  judging  from  the  Polish 
legion,  Husites,22  Russian  Cossacks,  Serbo-Croatian  Grani- 
chari  (Military  Frontiersmen),  or  Serbo-Montenegrin  war- 
riors, they  seem  to  lack  some  element  of  aggressiveness,  which 
is  due,  according  to  Jan  Kolar,  to  the  Taubenrblut  der  Sla- 
wen  (the  pigeon  blood  of  the  Slavs).  Maybe  it  is  so,  but  as 
Nikola  Tesla  said,  "Europe  has  never  repaid  the  great  debt 
it  owes  to  the  Serbians  for  checking  by  the  sacrifice  of  their 
own  liberty  (in  1889)  that  influx  of  barbarian  Turks.  The 
Poles  at  Vienna  under  John  Sobieski,  finished  what  the  Serbs 
attempted,  and  were  similarly  rewarded  for  their  service  to 
civilization."  Yes,  the  Slavs  served  Europe  as  a  rampart 
and  bulwark  in  her  need ;  they  sacrificed  themselves  for  her, 
and  gloriously  fulfilled  the  duty  imposed  upon  them  by  the 
moment,  proving  themselves  the  propugnacvlwm  reipublicae 
christianae9  antemurale  Christianitatis.  .  .  • 

A  historian  of  Slavic  literature  has  remarked  that  "a  na- 
tional trait  is  the  inability  to  bring  its  beliefs  into  harmony." 
Life  seldom  presents  itself  to  the  Slavic  novelist  as  intelligi- 
ble or  harmonious.  Goncharov,  one  of  Gogol's  earliest  suc- 
cessors, expresses  very  clearly  the  sense  of  fatalism,  and  con- 
sequent inertia  which  is  the  Slavic  inheritance  from  the  East. 
It  is  a  fact  that  when  the  Slav  makes  up  his  mind  to  act, 
his  fatalism  causes  him  to  have  great  faith  in  his  lucky  star. 


420  Who  Are  the  Slave? 

The  American  "go  ahead"  has  its  counterpart  in  the  Russian 
words:  "Avos"  (Mayhap:  or  "Perhaps  it  will  succeed,  let  us 
risk  it"),  and  corresponding  to  the  French  "a  la  grace  de 
Dieu,"  of  the  Spanish  "Quien  sabe";  "Kak-nibud"  (Somehow 
or  other),  "Obraznietsia"  (It  will  come  out  all  right),  "Ni- 
chevo"  (What  does  it  matter,  Never  mind,  Nothing).  The 
Polish  equivalent  is  "Nic  to"  (It  is  nothing),  and  the  Ser- 
bian: "Nishta"  (nothing). 

If  the  Slav  fails  with  this  easy-going,  happy-go-lucky  or 
laissez-atter  insouciance,  even  if  it  is  a  disaster,  he  consoles 
himself  with  the  wisdom  of  his  proverb:  "You  cannot  break 
the  wall  with  your  forehead."  A  Polish  proverb  says :  **I 
suppose  it  will  settle  itself."  Nikola  Tesla  answers  to  all 
the  troubles  with  the  following  four  words:  "It  might  be 
worse." 

The  Slav  appears  to  give  in  and  submit  to  coercion  and 
be  resigned  to  fate,  but  there  is  nevertheless  an  undying  pas- 
sive resistance.  The  Old  Believers  or  Raskolniks  of  Russia 
went  to  Siberia  and  to  flames  for  their  unyielding  faith.  The 
Russian  serfs  preserved  the  human  dignity  and  social  co- 
hesion in  spite  of  their  exactness  of  their  masters  just  the 
same  as  the  Italians,  Poles,  and  Jews  did,  when  they  were 
trampled  under  foot  by  their  rulers.  Yes,  it  is  such  a  victory 
of  spirit  that  Count  Leo  Tolstoy  had  in  mind  when  he 
preached  his  Gospel  of  Non-Resistance.  Slavic  character- 
istic passivity  has  been  observed  by  Brandes,  who  says: 
"While  the  Spaniard  takes  his  pleasure  in  bullfights,  either 
as  participant  or  spectator ;  while  the  Englishman  boxes  or 
rows,  the  Frenchman  fences,  the  Pole  dances, — the  Russian 
finds  no  happiness  in  any  kind  of  sport.  His  delight  is  to 
hear  a  hand-organ  or  harmonica  play,  to  swing  and  to  ride 
on  the  gravitating  railway  of  which  he  is  inventor."  (It  is 
interesting  to  note  here  that  the  Russian  genius  expresses 
itself  with  peculiar  aptitude  and  vitality  in  the  drama.  The 
Russian  love  for  the  ballet  is  shown  by  the  ingenious  and 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits       421 

quite  natural  injection  of  dancing  and  singing  into  the 
tavern  scene.  The  Russian  is  so  fond  of  the  ballet  that  he 
has  found  means  to  introduce  a  variation  of  it  even  in  an 
analysis  of  heredity,  crime  and  passion,  as  gloomy  as  any- 
thing that  has  been  produced  by  the  frost-bitten  genius  of 
Scandinavia. ) 

This  passivity  is  also  shown  in  the  Slavic  indifference  to 
death,  which  naturally  leads  to  general  insensibility,  and  the 
Slavic   spirit  of  Fatalism.     A  Russian  proverb  says — like 
Hindus,  who  at  the  age  of  sixty  years,  retire  to  forests — "I 
live  other  peoples'  lives:  it  is  time  to  retire."     To  a  Slav, 
a  physical  death  means  very  little.    He  does  not  know  what 
thanatophobia  (fear  of  death)  is.    Turgenyev,  in  his  Death 
(Memories  of  a  Sportsman)  says :    "It  is  wonderful  how  the 
Russian  man  dies !    It  is  impossible  to  call  his  condition  be- 
fore the  end  indifference  or  stupidity :  he  dies,  as  though  he 
were  performing  a  rite,  coldly  and  simply."     Neither  does 
gerontology  (old  age)  fascinate  the  Slav,  for  Nekrasov,  the 
poet  of  the  intelligent  Russian  world  and  author  of  A  Knight 
for  an  Hour,  might  well  feel  that  a  premature  death  is  the 
best  apotheosis  of  intelligent  heroism: 

"Spend  no  senseless  sight  on  him: 
Good  is  it  to  die  in  youth; 
Cruel  commonness  of  life 
Had  no  time  to  cloud  his  soul." 

Brandes  gives  the  following  incident  during  the  Crimean 
war: 

"A  severely  wounded  soldier  was  dragging  himself  along 
with  difficulty  and  in  great  pain,  after  his  battalion.  His 
wound  was  so  severe  that  there  seemed  to  be  no  hope  of  his 
recovery.  His  comrades  then  said  to  him  with  the  deepest 
sympathy:  'You  are  suffering  so  much,  you  will  soon  die. 
Do  you  want  us  to  end  your  pain?  Shall  we  bury  you?' — 'I 
wish  you  would,9  answered  the  unhappy  soldier.     So  they 


4S2  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

set  to  work  and  dug  a  grave.  He  laid  himself  down  in  it,  and 
the  others  buried  him  alive  out  of  pity.  When  the  general, 
who  did  not  hear  of  it  till  it  was  all  over,  said  to  the  soldiers, 
'He  must  have  suffered  terribly,'  they  answered:  4Oh,  no! 
(Nichevo)    we    stamped   the   earth   down   hard   with    our 

6.  Ferrero,  in  his  V Euro  pa  giovane,  claims  that  such  a 
trait  betokens  the  barbarians,  but,  united  in  a  civilized  race 
to  the  other  superior  qualities,  they  will  centuplicate  its 
energy  in  the  struggle  against  nature  and  with  men.  In  re- 
gard to  the  real  hardships  of  war  Ferrero  says  that  it  con- 
sists (1)  in  long  marches;  (2)  in  the  long  spells  of  hunger 
and  thirst  to  be  suffered;  (3)  in  the  nights  passed  in  sleep- 
ing in  the  mud  in  the  pouring  rain;  (4)  in  the  illness  to  be 
borne  without  the  aid  of  a  physician;  and  (5)  in  discour- 
agement in  feeling  one's  self  no  longer  master  of  one's  des- 
tiny, stripped  of  all  human  worth,  deprived  of  the  absolute 
and  unconditional  right  to  live.  For  all  these  hardships  the 
Slavic  soldiers  are  well  prepared,  not  only  by  their  tem- 
perament (behavior),  but  also  by  their  mode  of  living,  and 
their  social  and  economic  condition  in  times  of  peace. 

Tolstoy,  in  his  War  and  Peace  points  out  the  old  Slavic 
instinct  of  sheer  resistance  when  he  says :  "The  Russian  is 
self-confident  because  he  knows  nothing  whatsoever  of  the 
matter  in  hand  and  does  not  want  to."  / 

Examples  of  fierce  terrific  explosive  energy  and  relentless 
persistence  and  patience  in  the  face  of  exceedingly  great  ob- 
stacles we  find  especially  in  Russian  history,  beginning  with 
the  days  of  Peter  the  Great  down  to  the  most  recent  days. 
Who  crushed  Napoleon's  grande  armiet  Vladivostock  (li- 
terally "the  Dominator  of  the  East")  is  the  extreme  monu- 
ment-stone of  the  tremendous  migration,  the  epic  of  which 
has  for  its  heroes  the  pioneer  chieftain  Yermak  and  the 
great  Muraviev.  It  is  rightly  said  that  these  two  names  sum 
up  the  history  of  the  Russian  conquest  of  Siberia — "the 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits        428 

second  America."  In  1580,  Yermak,  a  Cossack  in  the 
service  of  the  Stroganov  family,  entered  Siberia ;  hunters 
and  traders  follow,  and  garrisons  are  established — within 
80  years,  Russia  reaches  the  Pacific.  General  Suvorov  28 
crossed  the  Alps  from  Italy  to  Switzerland  under  much 
greater  difficulties  than  either  Hannibal  or  Napoleon  Bona- 
parte, not  to  mention  great  Russian  warriors  and  organ- 
izers (like  Skobelev,24  Galitzin,  Rumiantzov,  Repnin,  Panin, 
Komarov,  Gorchakov,  Speransky,  Kondratenko,  Soltikov, 
Kilkov,  Krustaliev,  Gregor  Alexandrovich,  Potemkin  (1768- 
1791),  Kutuzov,  Arakcheiev,25  Pososhkov,26  Orlov,  Chermi- 
chev,  Paskevich),  the  Trans-Siberian  railway,  phenomenal 
defense  of  Sebastopol,  emancipation  of  the  serfs  (one  of  the 
greatest  events  in  modern  history  of  Russia).27  Other  Slavs, 
too,  show  many  individuals  with  strong  will  and  power.  Kosci- 
uszko  28  is  a  fine  example ;  also  Karageorge,  Milosh  Obre- 
novich,  Zrinyski,29  John  Zizka,  Andrew  Prokopius,  Arsenije 
Charnojevich,  General  Knichanin,  Baron  Joseph  Jelachich, 
Vojvoda  Steva  Shupljikac,  John  Sobieski,  Chodkiewicz,80 
etc.  Both  in  deeds  of  his  great  men  and  in  the  work  of  his 
obscure  and  unremembered  millions,  the  Slav  has  given  evi- 
dence of  energy  which  may  offset  his  "lack  of  decision  and 
fatalism,"  or  "lack  of  personality ." 

A  Russian  historian  of  literature  has  remarked  that  "a 
national  trait  is  the  inability  to  bring  its  beliefs  into  har- 
mony." Life  seldom  appears  harmonious  to  a  Russian 
writer.     Professor  Tucich  says: 

"Many  Western  writers,  among  them  the  British  author 
Baring,  have  asserted  that  the  Slavs  have  no  strength  of 
will.  This  view  is  erroneous  and  harmonizes  neither  with 
Tolstoy's  tendency  to  extremes,  nor  with  Dostoyecsky's  uni- 
versal charity.  It  applies  only  to  such  phenomena  in  Slav 
life  as  are  accessible  to  the  European  tourist,  as  for  instance, 
technical  undertakings  and  colonial  enterprises;  for  in  this 
matter  the  Slav  is  naturally  not  so  well  qualified  as  the  Eng- 


424  Who  Are  the  £lavs? 

lishman." 

That  the  Slavs  do  not  lack  will-power  is  proven  by  their 
wonderful  resistance  in  the  past  and  at  present.     Even  the 
smallest  Slav  kingdoms,  Serbia  and  Montenegro,  won  gen- 
eral admiration  for  their  heroic  resiafhnce  to  the  greatest 
military  powers  of  Europe,  Austria  and  Genpany.     It  is  a 
fact  that  dauntless  little  Serbia,  with  a  population   little 
greater  than  Greater  New  York,  opposing  Austria  twelve 
times  greater  in  population,  and  with  Germany  nearly  thirty 
times  as  great  as  Serbia,  exhausted  by  two  desolating  wars 
(one  with  Turks  and  the  other  with  Bulgars  in  1911  and 
1912),  yet  nevertheless  accepted  the  challenge  and  thrice 
beat  back  the  mighty  wave  of  Austrian  invasion,  thrice  de- 
feated them  on  her  sacred  soil,  and  it  requires  the  joint  effort 
of  German,  Austrian  and  Bulgar  armies  to  crush  a  little  Ser- 
bian army  and  drive  brave  Serbian  people  across  the  Al- 
banian mountains.     Germany,  Austria  and  Bulgaria  thought 
they  had  annihilated  the  Serbian  army,  and  yet. after  thai 
awful  journey  across  the  Albanian  hills,  with  sufferings  far/ 
greater  than  those  of  Valley  Forge,  the  most  sacred  chapter 
in  American  history,  the  little  Serbian  army  was  reconsti- 
tuted  and  recaptured   Bitolj    (or   Monastir),  nothing  to 
say  about  their  latter  glorious  deeds.     The  fact  that  great 
Poland  is  crushed  by  Germany,  Austria  and  Russia  did  not 
kill  the  spirit  of  the  Polish  people  as  it  is  indicated  in  the 
lines  of  the  following  poptilar  song: 


It  is  not  yet  all  over  with  Poland, 
Not  so  long  as  we  live.  •  .  ." 


The  Slav  is  always  spoken  of  as  a  fatalist  and  this  is,  no 
doubt,  the  trend  of  his  mind,  but  it  is  varied  by  an  optimism, 
which  is  fascinating  even  to  the  foreigners.  A  common  note 
to  all  writers  of  Slavic  blood  is  their  imaginative,  dreamy 
and  somewhat  fatalistic  strain.  This  fatalistic  trait  is  also 
shown  in  the  Slavic  belief  in  predestination.     So,  for  in- 


Temperamental  or  EmotionalrVolitional  Traits       425 

stance,  the  Serbian  people  say,  "There  is  no  death  without 
the  appointed  day.9' 

No  doubt,  the  Slavic  character  is  rather  passive  and  very 
peaceful;  but  once  a  Slav  is  aroused  nothing  can  stand  in 
his  way — he  will  go  to  the  end.  Slavic  character  is  peaceful ; 
but  woe  to  the  enemy,  for  no  sacrifice  is  too  great  for  the 
cause  of  freedom. 

No  doubt,  the  Slavs  had  a  strong  character  of  their  own. 
It  is  rightly  said  that  in  no  part  of  the  world  is  the  instinct 
of  brotherhood  and  solidarity  more  developed;  they  clung 
by  instinct  to  their  national  and  moral  independence.  No 
doubt,  it  was  this  that  saved  the  Slavic  peoples  from  their 
dangers,  and  the  very  length  of  their  sufferings  and  of  their 
training  qualified  them  for  a  great  future.  In  Pushkin's 
Poltdva  we  read  the  following  lines: 

By  lasting  out  the  strokes  of  fate, 

In  trials  long  they  learned  to  feel 
Their  inborn  strength:  as  hammers  weight 

Will  splinter  glass  but  temper  steel. 

Slavic  Paradoxes  and  Inclination  toward  Extremes 

Much  has  been  written  of  the  "mystic"  and  peculiar,  con- 
tradictory "emotional"  temperament  of  the  Slav.  In  the 
life  of  Slavs  there  are  many  mental  and  physical  contrasts. 
Contradictory  traits  are  to  be  found  in  the  Slav  without 
any  doubt,  just  as  contradictory  traits  are  found  in  the 
Anglo-Saxon,  the  Latin,  the  Celt,  the  German  and  the  rest 
of  people.  J.  Novicov,  the  well-known  Russian  sociologist, 
is  partially  right  when  he  concludes  that ^ the  Slav  may  be 
said  to  be  inequable  or  changeable  in  mood  and  in  effect — 
now  exalted,  now  depressed,  melancholy,  and  fatalistic.  And 
perhaps  much  goes  with  this :  fanaticism  in  religion,  careless- 
ness as  to  business  virtues  of  punctuality  and  often  honesty, 
periods  of  besotted  drunkenness  among  the  peasantry,  im- 


4£6  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

expected  cruelty  and  ferocity  in  a  generally  placid  and  kind- 
hearted' individual.  One  of  the  characteristic  traits  of  the 
Slavs  is  their  inclination  to  have  their  fling.  Henryk  Sien- 
kiewicz  is  almost  right  when  he  says  that  the  Slavs  are  never 
balanced,  due  to  their  restless  Aryan  or  Indo-European 
spirit.    To  quote  him : 

"We  Slavs  have  too  much  of  that  restless  Aryan  spirit  in 
consequence  of  which  neither  our  mind  nor  our  heart  has 
ever  been  perfect,  has  ever  been  balanced.  .  •  .  And  what 
strange  peculiar  natures!     The  German  students,   for  in- 
stance, drink  and  this  is  not  in  any  shape  or  form  detrimen- 
tal to  their  work,  nor  does  it  prevent  them  from  becoming 
sober,  practical  men.    But  let  a  Slav  acquire  that  habit,  and 
he  will  drink  himself  into  an  early  grave.    A  German  will  be 
a  pessimist,  will  write  volumes  on  the  subject  whether  life 
is  or  is  not  mere  despair,  and  will  continue  to  drink  on,  hoard 
money,  bring  up  children,  water  flowers  and  sleep  under  thick 
covers ;  under  similar  circumstances  the  Slav  will  hang  him- 
self, or  throw  himself  to  the  dogs,  leading  a  life  of  wild  dis- 
sipation and  license,  and  perish  and  choke  in  the  mire  into 
which  he  voluntarily  sank.    Indeed  ours  are  strange  natures 
— sincere,  sensitive,  sympathetic  and  at  the  same  time  fraud- 
ulent and  actor-like." 

Sienkiewicz,  in  his  Deluge  (1888),  deals  beautifully  with 
the  Swedish  invasion  of  Poland  and  the  dissensions  among 
the  Poles  themselves;  for  to  this  noble  and  gifted  Slavic 
nation  Goethe's  Xenion  applies  almost  with  sad  force: 

"Each,  if  you  take  him  alone,  is  fairly  shrewd  and  dis- 
cerning; Let  them  in  council  meet,  block-head  is  the  result." 

Bezukhov  (in  Tolstoy's  War  and  Peace,  1864-1869)  asks: 
"What  is  wrong?  What  is  right?  Whom  must  you  love? 
Whom  must  you  hate?  What  is  the  end  of  life?"  Bezuk- 
hov's  qualities  resemble  most  accurately  those  of  the  truest 
representatives  of  the  Slavic  race — he  is  good,  gentle,  loyal, 
compassionate,  his  faults  being  indolence,  apathy,  fickleness 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits        427 

in  his  tastes,  incapability  of  following  a  given  course,  inapti- 
tude in  realizing  his  own  volitions. 

This  strange  nature  of  the  Slav  is  shown  in  the  conception 
of  his  heroes.81  The  Slavic  hero  is  the  one  who,  without 
complaint,  knows  how  to  endure,  to  suffer,  and  to  die  not 
asking  for  mercy.  Only  few  illustrations.  Dostoyevsky's 
Prince  Mwyshkin  is  a  hero  called  "idiot,"  a  "poor  fool," 
only  with  this  difference,  that  he  is  not  a  fool.  The  weapons 
and  vices  of  the  world  fall  powerless  off  his  disinterested- 
ness; his  ingenuousness  sees  through  the  stratagems  of  the 
crafty  and  the  deceits  of  the  cunning;  his  love  is  stronger 
that  the  hatred  of  his  fellow-creatures;  his  sympathy  more 
effective  than  their  spite;  he  is  an  oasis  in  an  arid  world; 
he  is  simple,  sensible  and  acute,  and  these  qualities  are  the 
branches  of  a  plant  which  is  rooted  in  goodness. 

Goncharov's  Oblomov  (a  realistic  novel,  published  in 
1859)  is  slack,  tired,  indolent,  disinclined  to  activity,  losing 
his  dignity,  self-respect,  sweetheart  and  fortune,  from  pure 
unsurmountable  indifference.  The  name  Oblomov  gave  to 
the  language  a  new  word, — oblomovsht  china  (Oblomov  is  the 
genitive  plural  of  the  word  obldm  or  obldn,  a  term  expressive 
of  anything  broken  or  almost  useless,  or  even  bad;  a  rude 
awkward,  unfinished  man),  Oblom6vismf — the  typically  Rus- 
sian indolence  which  was  induced  by  the  peculiar  social  con- 
dition in  Russia  before  the  emancipation  of  the  serfs  in  1861 ; 
indifference  to  all  social  questioning;  the  expectation  that 
others  will  do  your  work;  or  as  expressed  in  the  Russian 
proverb,  "the  trusting  in  others  as  in  God,  but  in  your- 
self as  in  the  Devil." 

Gogol's  hero  in  Government  Inspector,  or  Revisor  (1836), 
Khlestakov,  is  "about  twenty-three,  thin,  small,  rather  silly 
with,  as  they  say,  no  Tzar  in  his  head ;  one  of  those  men  who 
in  the  public  offices  are  called  'utterly  null.'  He  talks  and 
acts  with  the  utmost  irrelevance;  without  t]ie  slightest  fore- 
thought or  consecutiveness.     He  is  incapable  of  fixing  and 


428  Who  Are  the  Slavif 

concentrating  his  attention  on  any  idea  whatsoever." 

Another  type  of  Slavic  hero  is  the  one  who,  without  com- 
plaint, knows  how  to  suffer  and  to  die.  According  to  the 
popular  view  expressed  in  Dostoyevsky's  Recollections  of  a 
Dead  House  m  Siberia,  he  who  endures  the  lash  and  the 
knout  without  asking  for  mercy  is  the  object  of  venera- 
tion, and  not  the  one  who  is  daring,  defiant  or  a  leader. 

Gorky,  friend  of  the  peasant  and  himself  a  former  cheva- 
lier of  the  roadside,  says  that  the  "Slavic  hero  is  always 
silly,  stupid,  he  is  always  sick  of  something,  always  thinking 
of  something  that  cannot  be  understood,  and  is  himself  so 
miserable.  .  .  .  He  will  think,  think,  rather  than  talk,  and 
after  that  he  will  go  and  make  a  declaration  of  love,  and  after 
that  he  thinks  and  thinks  again  until  he  marries.  •  .  .  And 
when  he  is  married  he  talks  all  sorts  of  nonsense  to  his  wife, 
and  then  abandons  her." 

A  similar  Slavic  type  is  exemplified  also  in  ArtzibasheVs 
character  of  Yurii  (George)  who  finally  commits  suicide  be- 
cause he  cannot  find  a  working  theory  of  life.  Count  Leo 
Tolstoy  also  tried  to  kill  himself  for  the  same  reason,  but 
when  finally  he  made  up  his  mind  that  the  Christian  sys- 
tem of  ethics  was  correct,  he  had  no  peace  until  he  had  at- 
"tempted  to  live  in  every  respect  in  accordance  with  those 
teachings.  Stead  says  that  Count  Tolstoy  is  "a  man  of 
genius  who  spends  his  time  in  planting  potatoes  and  cob- 
bling shoes,  a  great  literary  artist  who  has  founded  a  prop- 
aganda of  Christian  anarchy,  an  aristocrat  who  spends 
his  life  as  a  peasant" — Tolstoy,  a  count,  a  soldier,  literarian, 
agriculturist,  popular  educator,  and  prophet  of  a  new  relig- 
ion. Yes,  it  is  a  very  interesting  fact  that  Tolstoy  after 
finishing  his  masterpieces  (  War  and  Peace,*2  and  Anna  Ka- 
renma*8)  and  amid  perfect  home  surroundings,  is  dis- 
contented, and  even  thinks  of  suicide,  until  he  is  "regenerat- 
ed" through  contact  with  the  common  people,  and  finds  new 
atrength  in  manual  labor.    He  turned  aside  from  fiction  to 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits       429 

apply  himself  to  pedagogy,  or  science  (theory)  and  art 
(practise)  of  popular  education.  This  great  painter  of 
men  and  women  becomes  the  instructor  of  children ;  this  crea- 
tor of  heroes  undertakes  the  mission  of  popularizing  the  al- 
phabet ;  his  legendary  work  at  Yasnaya  Polyona  is  known  to 
everybody.  Prof.  Mackail  points  the  fact  that  Count  Leo 
Tolstoy  thought  little  of  his  own  art,  for  he  was  too  deeply 
concerned  with  life,  with  religion,  and  with  the  salvation  of 
humanity,  to  care  about  other  things.  Fame  came  to  Tol- 
stoy against  his  will.  In  his  later  years,  Tolstoy's  house 
at  Yasnaya  Polyana  became  a  place  of  pilgrimage  from  all 
Europe,  like  Weimar  in  the  old  age  of  Goethe,  like  Ferney 
in  the  old  age  of  Voltaire.  Tolstoy  was  not  an  artist  but 
a  prophet,  and  not  only  an  artist  and  a  prophet  but  a  child, 
with  the  child's  terrible  simplicity  and  insight.  In  all 
these  qualities  Tolstoy  is  unique,  but  yet  characteristically 
Slavic.  Gogol,  too,  wanted  to  kill  himself .  After  the  death 
of  his  father,  in  1825,  he  writes  to  his  mother:  "Don't 
be  worried,  my  dearest  mamenka.  I  have  borne  this  shock 
with  the  strength  of  a  Christian.  It  is  true,  at  first  I  was 
overwhelmed  with  this  terrible  tidings.  However,  I  did  not 
let  anybody  see  that  I  was  sorrowful;  but,  in  my  own  room, 
I  was  given  over  mightily  to  unreasonable  despair.  I  even 
wanted  to  take  my  life.  But  God  kept  me  from  it.  And 
towards  evening,  I  noticed  only  sorrow,  but  not  a  passion- 
ate sorrow,  and  it  gradually  turned  into  an  uneasy,  hardly 
noticeable  melancholy,  mingled  with  a  feeling  of  gratitude  to 
Almighty  God.  I  bless  thee,  holy  faith !  In  thee  only  I  find 
a  source  of  consolation  and  compensation  for  my  bitter 
grief." 

Baring  points  out  the  disposition  in  the  Slavic  charac- 
ter to  go  beyond  the  limit,  or  rather  not  to  recognize  any 
boundary  line.  The  Slav  in  a  hundred  ways  likes  to  "go 
the  whole  hog,"  a  sentiment  which  is  expressed  by  Count 
Alexis  Tolstoy84  (1817-1875): 


480  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 


$t 


Love  without  clinking  doubt  and  love  your  best; 
And  threaten,  if  you  threaten,  not  in  jest; 
And  if  you  lose  your  temper,  lose  it  all, 
And  let  your  blow  straight  from  the  shoulder  fall; 
In  altercation,  boldly  speak  your  view, 
And  punish  but  when  punishment  is  due; 
With  both  your  hands  forgiveness  give  away; 
And  if  you  feast,  feast  till  the  break  of  day." 


Almost  always  carrying  his  logic  to  i£s  inexorable  limits, 
the  Slav  many  times  does  not  know  a  middle  course  and 
sometimes  brings  resolution  to  a  reductio  ad  absurdum* 
But  beneath  all  this  is  still  the  true  heart,  Slavic  sincerity 
and  impartiality.  Professor  Phelps  says  that  the  Slavic 
mind  is  "like  a  sensitive  plate;  it  responds  faithfully.  It 
has  no  more  partiality,  no  more  prejudice  than  a  common 
film,  it  reflects  everything  that  reaches  its  surface.  A  Rus- 
sian novelist  with  a  pen  in  his  hand  is  the  most  truthful 
being  on  earth." 

And  Renan,  speaking  on  the  greatest  representative  Slavic 
soul,  says :  "Turgenyev  received,  by  that  mysterious  decree 
which  makes  human  avocations,  the  noblest  gifts  of  all;  he 
was  born  essentially  impersonal.  His  consciousness  was  not 
that  of  an  individual  more  or  less  finely  endowed  by  nature; 
he  was  in  some  sort  the  consciousness  of  a  people.  Before 
his  birth  he  had  lived  thousands  of  years,  an  infinite  series 
of  visions  were  concentrated  in  the  depths  of  his  heart.  No 
man  has  been  to  such  a  degree  the  incarnation  of  an  entire 
race.  A  world  lived  in  him,  spoke  through  his  lips ;  genera- 
tions of  ancestors  lost  in  the  sleep  of  ages  without  voices 
through  him  came  to  life  and  to  speech.'9 

E.  Renan  also  says  that  Turgenyev  is  "as  sensitive  as  a 
woman  and  as  impassive  as  a  surgeon,  as  free  from  illusions 
as  a  philosopher  and  as  tender  as  a  child.*'  He  adds,  "Happy 
the  race,  which  at  its  beginning  a  life  of  reflection,  can  be 
represented    by    such    images,    simple-hearted    as    well    as 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits       431 

learned,  at  once  real  and  mystical."  He  calls  Turgenyev 
"the  silent  genius  of  Slavic  collective  masses.  They  can  only 
feel  and  stammer.  They  need  an  interpreter,  a  prophet  to 
speak  for  them.  Who  shall  be  this  prophet?  Who  shall 
tell  their  sufferings  denied  by  those  who  are  interested  in 
not  seeing  them  their  secret  aspirations  which  upset  the  sanc- 
timonious optimism  of  the  contented?  The  great  man,  gentle-" 
man,  when  he  is  at  once  a  man  of  genius  and  a  man  of  heart. 
That  is  why  the  great  man  is  least  free  of  all  men.  He  does 
not  do,  he  does  not  say  what  he  wishes.  A  God  speaks  in 
him,  ten  centuries  of  suffering  and  of  hope  possess  him  and 
rule  him.  Sometimes  it  happens  to  him  as  to  the  seer  in 
the  ancient  stories  of  the  Bible  that  when  called  upon  to 
curse  he  blesses;  according  as  the  spirit  which  moves  his 
tongue  refuses  to  obey." 

To  understand  the  paradoxical  nature  of  the  Slavic  char- 
acter means  to  understand  its  great  genius  Turgenyev — 
"interpreter  of  one  of  the  greatest  families  of  humanity." 
Renan  rightly  says  the  mission  of  Turgenyev  was  "wholly 
that  of  the  peace-maker.  He  was  like  the  God  of  the  book 
of  Job,  who  makes  peace  upon  the  heights!  What  every- 
where else  caused  discord,  with  him  became  a  principle  of 
harmony.  In  his  great  bosom  contradictions  were  united." 
The  Slavic  bent  to  have  their  swing  is,  according  to 
Brandes,  "not  simply  the  inclination  toward  extremes.  But 
it  is  this :  when  a  Russian  has  got  hold  of  a  thought,  a  fun- 
damental idea,  a  principle,  a  purpose  without  regard  to  its 
origin,  whether  originated  by  himself  or  borrowed  from 
European  culture,  he  does  not  rest  until  he  has  followed  it 
out  to  the  last  results.  Therefore,  the  Russians  are  the 
most  arbitrary  oppressors  in  the  world,  and  the  most  reck- 
less liberators,  blindly  orthodox,  following  sectarian  relig- 
ions to  self-destruction,  free-thinking  to  Nihilism,  seditious 
to  attempts  at  murder,  and  dynamite  assaults.  If  they  be- 
lieve in  the  idea  of  authority,  they  bow  down  till  the  fore- 


43S  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

head  touches  the  earth  before  it  (chelobitie).  If  they  hate 
the  idea  of  authority,  that  hate  forces  persecution  and 
bombs  into  their  hands.  They  are  radicals  in  everything — in 
faith  and  infidelity,  in  love  and  hate,  in  submission  and 
rebellion." 

?  One  of  the  strangest  peculiarities  of  Slavic  life  is  that 
\  ou  will  find  the  greatest  contrasts  everywhere.  Here  you 
will  see  the  most  luxurious  castles,  cathedrals,  convents,  vil- 
las and  gardens ;  there  you  will  find  the  most  miserable  huts 
of  the  peasants  and  penal  colonies  of  the  exiles  in  Siberia. 
Here  you  will  meet  the  most  cruel  official  (chinovnik),  the 
most  corrupt  bureaucrat  or  spy ;  there  you  face  the  noblest 
men  and  women,  supermen,  physically  and  spiritually.  The 
Slavic  homes  are  full  of  contrasting  colors,  bright  red, 
and  yellow,  white  and  blue.  The  Slavic  music  is  the  most 
dramatic  phonetic  art  ever  created;  it  reaches  the  deepest 
sorrow  and  the  gayest  hillarity  and  joy.  1  Dreamy,  roman- 
tic, imaginative,  simple,  hospitable  and  childlike  as  an  aver- 
age Russian  muzhik  or  any  other  Slavic  peasant.  Nowhere 
is  there  a  hint  of  those  qualities  which  are  thrown  up  as 
dark  shadows  on  the  canvas  of  his  horizon.  This  is  the 
dualism  that  confronts  the  foreigners.  They  cannot  recon- 
cile Russia  the  known  with  Russia  the  unknown,  the 
Russia  of  pogroms,86  and  Cossacks  with  the  Russia 
of  municipal  theatres,  great  artists,  writers,  musicians, 
composers  and  lovers  of  humanity.  While  with  one 
hand  Russia  has  been  conquering  the  world,  with  the 
other  she  has  been  creating  the  most  magnificent  master- 
pieces of  humanity.  In  the  same  generation,  Russia  pro- 
duced the  well-known  tyrants  (like  Plehve,  Trepov,  Orlov,  or 
Stolypin)  and  great  men  in  science  and  letters  (like  Tol- 
stoy, Chaykovsky,  Mendelyev,  or  Mechinkov) — both  in  a  way 
true  to  national  Slavic  type.  Fanaticism  to  Christianize, 
fanaticism  to  assimilate,  under  the  Tzar  Nicholas  the  Sec- 
ond, in  the  iron  prime  of  Plehve,  fanaticism  to  destroy  does 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits       4SS 

not  represent  the  religious  soul  of  the  Russian  muzhik,  to- 
whom  neither  the  persecution,  nor  the  violent  opposition  of 
the  supports  of  the  Russian  autocratic  system  mean  any- 
thing; the  muzhik  is  really  voicing  the  democratic  sentiments 
of  the  Russian  land.  Russia  is  leading  a  dual  existence  in 
which  the  life  of  the  people  and  the  affairs  of  the  Government 
are  not  one  and  inseparable,  " 

There  is  a  Russian  proverb  versified  by  Nekrasov:  "The 
muzhik  (Russian  peasant)  has  a  head  like  a  bull;  when  a 
folly  finds  lodgement  there,  is  is  impossible  to  drive  it  out 
even  with  heavy  blows  of  the  goad."  But  it  is  rightly  said, 
that  it  is  this  headstrong  obstinacy  which  seemed  to  post- 
pone forever,  and  which  may  precipitate  to-morrow,  the 
settlement  of  the  social  question.  Turgenyev  dared  to  show 
not  only  his  pity  but.  his  affection  for  the  muzhik,  often 
narrow-minded,  ignorant  and  perhaps  brutal,  but  good  at 
heart.  He  undertook  to  reveal  to  the  Russian  nobles  their 
peasant  which  they  scarcely  knew;  but  he  also  depicts  the 
false  sentimentality  of  the  Russian  nobles,  their  detestable 
selfishness,  their  absurdities,  their  cruelty,  their  hypocrisy, 
which  they  got  from  their  German  Ktdturtraeger  (bearers  of 
culture).  So,  for  example,  Turgenyev's  young  Rudin,  an 
aristocrat,  the  conventional  conception  of  Hamlet,  is  a  Ti- 
tan in  word  and  a  pygmy  in  deed ;  he  is  eloquent  as  a  young 
Demosthenes,  an  irresistible  debater,  carrying  all  before 
him  the  moment  he  appears,  but  he  fails  ignominiously  when 
put  to  the  test  of  action.  Yes,  Rudin  is  almost  a  real  per- 
sonification of  an  educated  Slav  who  fulfils  .*ie  witty  defini- 
tion of  a  Mugwump,  "one  who  is  educated  beyond  his  capac- 
ity," one  whose  power  of  reasoning  overbalances  his  strength 
of  will. 

The  paradoxical  character  of  the  Slavs  in  which,  for  in- 
stance, a  warm  impulsive  frankness  links  arms  with  an  ever 
present  suspicion  and  mutual  distrust  of  the  Russians,  ought 
not  to  be  condemned  or  praised  but  understood,  because 


484  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

suspicion  and  mutual  distrust  are  (1)  the  legitimate  legacy 
that  any  autocratic  government,  which  has  to  be  suspicious 
in  order  to  exist,  transmits  to  its  good-natured  people,  s 
nation  whose  ideals  are  not  Oblomovs  and  Khlestakovs,  but 
Turgenyevs,  Dostoyevskys,  Gogols,  and  Tolstoys.  Even 
W.  B.  Stevens  in  his  Things  seen  in  Russia  (London,  Seeley, 
1918,  XI+259),  admits  that  the  "Russian  is  by  nature 
a  good  fellow ;  and  it  is  agreeable  to  believe  that  by  and  by, 
when  he  is  allowed  to  read  newspapers,  educate  himself 
properly,  and  develop  politically  and  religiously — in  short 
to  be  a  man  and  take  charge  of  himself  instead  of  a  child 
in  the  crib  of  a  paternal  government — he  will  in  time  de- 
velop the  sturdy  virtues  of  manhood's  estate,  and  take  the 
place  he  ought  to  occupy  in  the  brotherhood  of  civilized 
men."  •  « 

But  if  Stevens  says  that  the  Slav  is  characterized  by  sus- 
picion toward  the  foreigner  and  to  all  new  things  in  our  mod- 
ern civilization,  I  should  say  (2)  that  it  is  a  most  hopeful 
symptom  pointing  to  a  favorable  prognosis.  Suspicion 
means  nothing  more  than  a  doubt,  and  to  doubt  means  to 
think;  to  think  is  to  investigate;  to  investigate  is  to  look 
for  the  truth,  and — "the  Truth  shall  make  you  free.**  The 
Slav  is  not  satisfied  with  the  half  truth.  He  prefers  nothing 
rather  than  such  a  truth.  The  reason  why  the  Slav  cannot 
make  a  compromise  with  the  Germans  is  that  they  tell  the 
lies  about  the  Slavs  which  are  parts  of  the  truth.  The  Slav 
accepts  the  text  of  Tennyson's  parson  (see  eighth  stanza  of 
The  Grandmothr*\  who  declares: 

That  a  lie  which  is  half  a  truth  is  ever  the  blackest  of  lies; 
That  a  lie  which  is  all  a  lie,  may  be  met  and  fought  outright, 
But  a  lie  which  is  part  a  truth  is  a  harder  matter  to  fight, 

Dostoyevsky  is  perhaps  fully  right  when  he  says  this  about 
the  Russian  people: 

'There  is  no  denying  that  the  people  are  morally  ill,  with 


itr 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits        485 

a  grave  although  not  a  mortal  malady,  one  to  which  it  is 
difficult  to  assign  a  name.  May  we  call  it  'An  unsatisfied 
thirst  for  Truth?*  The  people  are  seeking  eagerly  and  un- 
tiringly for  truth  and  for  the  ways  that  lead  to  it,  but 
hitherto  they  have  failed  in  their  search.  After  the  lib- 
eration of  the  serfs,  this  great  longing  for  truth  appeared 
among  the  people — for  truth  perfect  and  entire,  and  with  it 
the  resurrection  of  civil  life.  There  was  a  clamoring  for  a 
'new  Gospel';  new  ideas  and  feelings  became  manifest;  and 
a  great  hope  rose  up  among  the  people  believing  that  these 
great  changes  were  precursors  of  a  state  of  things  which 
never  came  to  pass."  If  this  "unsatisfied  thirst  for  truth" 
is  the  relative  of  humanity,  then  we  might  agree  with  Vogue, 
who  says  that  the  Slavs  (and  Anglo-Saxons)  have  their 
genius  for  the  relative,  and  the  Latins  have  theirs  for  the 
absolute,  else  it  will  be  a  paradox.  Plato  was  right  in  saying 
that  "he  who  has  a  taste  for  every  sort  of  knowledge  and 
who  is  curious  to  learn  and  is  never  satisfied,  may  be  justly 
termed  a  philosopher."  The  same  may  be  claimed  about 
a  nation. 

J.  J.  Rousseau  (1712-1778)  in  his  Social  Contract  (livre 
II,  chap.  VIII)  says:  "The  Russian  Empire  desires  to 
conquer  Europe,  but  will  itself  be  humbled.  Her  subjects  or 
neighbors,  the  Tartars,  will  become  her  masters  and  ours 
also.  This  event  appears  to  me  inevitable."  S6gur  said :  "The 
Russians  are  still  what  they  have  been  made.  Some  day 
becoming  free  they  will  know  themselves."  Madame  de  Stael 
also  expressed  similar  superficial  statements  about  the  Slavs : 
"The  civilization  of  the  Slavic  tribes  having  been  of  much 
later  date  and  of  more  rapid  growth  than  that  of  the  other 
people,  there  has  been  hitherto  seen  among  them  more  of 
imitation  than  of  originality.  All  that  they  possess  of 
European  growth  is  French;  what  they  have  derived  from 
Asia  is  not  yet  sufficiently  developed  to  enable  their  writ- 
ings to  display  the  true  character  which  would  be  nat- 


486  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

urai  to  them."  But,  if  Slavs  are  imitators,  why  are  the  in- 
tellectual leaders  of  Europe  and  other  civilized  countries 
charmed  with  the  "unexpected  combination  of  their  native 
simplicity  and  their  mode  of  psychological  analysis"?  h 
this  not  a  sign  of  originality?  Is  this  "a  lack  of  personal- 
ity"? J.  Bramont  and  other  students  of  the  Slav  admit  the 
failure  of  the  modern  world  to  see  a  great  original  trait  of 
Slavs — "to  perceive  their  rare  synthetic  power,  the  faculty 
of  their  mind  to  read  the  aspirations  of  the  whole  humai 
kind."  Dostoyevsky,  the  great  dissector  of  the  human  soul, 
said  once:  "The  Russian  nation  is  a  new  and  wonderful 
phenomenon  in  the  history  of  mankind.  The  character  of 
the  people  differs  to  such  a  degree  from  that  of  the  Eu- 
ropean that  their  neighbors  find  it  impossible  to  diagnose 
them."  Among  his  own  Slavic  people,  Dostoyevsky  avowed, 
we  would  find  none  of  the  imperviousness,  the  intolerance  of 
the  average  European.  He  says  that  the  Slavs  adapt  them- 
selves with  ease  to  the  play  of  contemporary  thought  and 
have  no  difficulty  in  assimilating  any  new  idea.  They  see 
where  it  will  help  their  fellow-creatures  and  where  it  faib 
to  be  of  value;  they  divine  the  process  by  which  ideas  even 
the  most  divergent,  the  most  hostile  to  one  another  may  meet 
and  blend.  Is  this  not  originality?  One  of  the  great  Rus- 
sian critics,  Herzen,86  says  that  "the  Russian  people  is  a 
fresh  people,  a  people  which  carries  with  them  the  *hope 
of  future  life,'  for  in  them  there  is  an  immeasurable  wealth 
of  life  power  and  snergy.  .  •  .  The  thinking  man  in  Rus- 
sia,— this  is  the  most  independent  and  most  unprejudiced 
man  on  the  earth's  sphere." 

The  author  oi  Undiscovered  Russia  says  that  the  "Rus- 
sian and  Englishman  are  more  unknown  to  one  another 
than  man  and  woman."  In  the  words  of  the  great  Slavic 
novelist  and  critic,  Dmitri  Sergyeevich  Merezhkovsky  or 
Merejkovsky  (b.  1865),  speaking  of  the  rest  of  Europe, 
"We  resemble  you  as  the  left  hand  resembles  the  right ;  the 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits       487 

gilt  hand  does  not  lie  parallel  with  the  left,  it  is  necessary 
to  turn  it  round*    What  you  have  we  have  also,  but  in  re- 
verse order;  we  are  your  underside.     Speaking  in  the  Ian* 
gVLGLge  of  Kant,  your  power  is  phenomenal — ours  transcen- 
dental.    Speaking  in  the  language  of  Nietzsche,  you  are 
Appolonian — we  Dionysian.    Your  genius  is  of  the  definite, 
ours  of  the  infinite.    You  know  how  to  shape  yourselves  in 
time,  to  find  a  way  around  walls  or  to  return ;  we  rush  on- 
ward and  break  our  heads.    It  is  difficult  to  shape  us.    We 
do  not  go ;  we  run.    We  do  not  run ;  we  fly.    We  do  not  fly ; 
we  fall.    You  love  the  middle  way;  we  love  the  extremities. 
You  are  sober;  we  are  drunken;  you  reasonable,  we — law- 
less.   You  guard  and  keep  your  souls,  we  always  seek  to  lose 
ours.    You  possess;  we  seek.    You  are  in  the  last  limit  of 
your  freedom,  we,  in  the  depth  of  our  bondage,  have  almost 
never  ceased  to  be  rebellious  secret,  anarchistic — and  now 
only  the  mysterious  is  clear.    For  you  politics,  knowledge, 
for  us — religion.     Not  in  the  reason  and  sense  in  which 
we  often  reach  complete  negation — nihilism,  but  in  our  oc- 
cult will  we  are  mystics.*'  8t 

How  to  explain  these  Slavic  paradoxes?    Let  us  see  what     t 
some  prominent  students  of  the  Slav  say.     A.  Leroy-Beau- 
lieu,  who  also  points  out  that  the  Great  Russia  is  law  of  con- 
trasts and  paradoxes,  says:  "Contradiction  might  be  en* 
acted  into  a  law.     The  law  of  contrasts  rules  everything. 
Hence  the  variety  of  judgments  pronounced  on  Russia,  and 
generally  so  false  only  because  showing 'up  one  side  alone. 
This  law  of  contrasts  turns  up  everywhere — in  society,  ow- 
ing to  the  deep  chasm  that  divides  the  higher  from  the  lower 
classes;  in  politics  and  the  administration  because  of  slight 
learnings  toward  liberalism  in  the  laws,  and  the  stationary 
inertness  of  habit;  it  shows  even  in  the  individual  in  his 
ideas,  his  feelings,  his  manner.     Contrast  lies  in  both  sub* 
stance  and  form,  in  the  man  as  in  the  nation,  you  discover  it 
in  time  in  all  things." 


488  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Schoonmaker,  in  his  The  Democratic  Russians  (Centwnf 
Magazine,  March,  1915,  735-43)  says  that  it  will  be  futik 
to  attempt  to  reconcile  Russia  the  known  with  Russia  tk 
unknown,  the  Russia  of  Che  Siberian  penal  system,  of  po- 
groms (pillage,  destruction)  and  world-wide  conquests,  with 
the  Russia  of  the  "Mir"  (village  commune),  of  the  "ArteF 
(workman's  institution)  and  the  "Svietelka"  (a,  rural  co- 
operative factory).    He  says: 

"We  are  confronted  by  a  contradiction  similar  to  that 
which  we  face  in  nature  when  we  see  on  the  one  hand  the 
healing  of  a  bird's  wing  and  on  the  other  the  tidal  wave  and 
the  earthquake.  In  no  other  nation  perhaps  are  these  two 
qualities,  kindness  and  cruelty,  brotherhood  and  tyranny, 
bo  accentuated  as  they  are  in  this  twilight  land  where  da? 
and  night  mingle.  Usually  it  is  either  the  one  or  the  other 
that  stands  out  as  the  chief  characteristic,  but  in  Russia  it 
is  both.  Her  history  is  a  contradiction.  On  every  page 
are  crimes  against  humanity  that  make  the  heart  sink  and 
the  blood  run  cold ;  in  every  chapter  are  monsters  compared 
with  whom  the  later  Caesars  are  novices.  On  the  other  hand, 
open  any  book  on  Russia,  whether  written  by  friend  or  foe, 
and  note  the  epithets  employed  to  describe  the  Russian  peo- 
ple. Dreamy,  imaginative,  inoffensive,  simple,  affectionate, 
childlike — all  these  are  almost  invariably  the  words  one 
meets.  Nowhere  is  there  a  hint  of  those  qualities  which  are 
thrown  up  as  dark  shadows  on  the  canvas  of  her  horizon. 
It  is  the  unanimous  verdict  among  even  casual  observers  that 
the  Russian  people  *have  none  of  those  stern  qualities  of 
which  conquerors  are  made.'  And  yet  almost  from  her  ear- 
liest history  she  has  gone  forth  sword  in  hand.  This  is  the 
dualism  which  confronts  us.  While  with  one  hand  she  is 
conquering  the  world,  with  the  other  she  is  writing  appeals 
for  the  establishment  of  a  Hague  court.8*  In  the  same  gen- 
eration she  produces  a  Plehve  and  a  'Tolstoy,  both  in  a  way 
true  to  the  national  type." 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits       439 

How  to  explain  the  Slav  who  is  standing  before  us  with 
his  Janus  face  toward  the  sunset  and  the  more  mystical  sun- 
rise, a  link,  as  it  were,  between  Occidental  Fact  and  Oriental 
Fancy?  What  is  the  reason  that  some  proclaim  Russia  and 
the  Russians  young  and  vigorous,  and  others  only  see  in 
the  Empire  of  the  Tzars  a  country  exhausted  and  old  before 
its  time? 

Turgenyev  tried  to  explain  the  lack  of  Slavic  character 
by  Slavic  conviction.  He  says  that  the  Russian  man  is  so 
convinced  of  his  strength  and  vigor  that  he  is  not  averse  to 
making  a  violent  forge  ahead.  What  is  good  pleases  him, 
what  is  sensible  he  wants  to  have  given  him  and  whence  it 
comes  is  a  matter  of  perfect  indifference  to  him*,  his  healthy 
mind  is  fond  of  jeering  at  the  lean  German  brain,  the  philoso- 
phy of  which  he  calls  the  foggy  food  of  German  brains. 
Future  is  everything  to  the  Slav.  Turgenyev,  in  his  Smoke 
(1883),  says: 

"When  ten  Englishmen  .  .  •  come  together,  they  imme- 
diately begin  to  discuss  the  submarine  telegraph,  the  tax 
on  paper,  the  process  of  dressing  rats'  skin — that  is  to  say, 
something  positive,  something  definite;  let  ten  Germans 
come  together,  well,  there,  of  course,  Schleswig-Holstein  89 
and  th^  unity  of  Germany  make  their  appearance  on  the 
scene;  if  ten  Frenchmen  assemble  the  conversation  will  in- 
fallibly touch  on  'piquant'  adventures,  let  them  evade  it  as 
they  will;  but  when  ten  Russians  get  together  the  question 
instantly  arises  .  .  .  the  question  as  to  the  significance,  the 
future  of  Russia." 

And  then,  in  everything  and  everywhere,  the  Slav  wants 
a  master.  Is  he  right?  Is  it  true  that  before  the  libera- 
tion of  the  masses  could  take  place,  the  individual  had  to  be 
freed  from  the  bonds  of  political  and  social  traditions — 
before  a  colorless  equality  is  established,  there  must  be  a 
reign  of  individual  inequalities?  Pushkin  believes  in  it  when 
he  says : 


I 

I. 


440  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

"In  all  times  there  have  been  chosen  ones,  leaders, — as  fir 
back  as  Noah  and  Abraham.     The  intelligent  will   of  in- 
dividuals, or  of  the  minority,  has  ruled  humanity.     In  the 
masses  the  will  is  disunited,  and  he  who  has  the  power  over 
the  masses  blends  the  wills  into  one.     In  all  forms  of  gov- 
ernment men  have  in  a  fatal  way  submitted  to  the  minority 
or  to  individuals  so  that  the  word  democracy  presents  it- 
self to  me  to  some  extent  without  contents  and  deprived  of 
a  foundation.     With  the  Greeks  the  men  of  thought  were 
equal, — they  were  the  real  rulers.    In  reality,  inequality  is 
the  law  of  nature.    Considering  the  diversity  of  talents,  eves 
of  physical  possibilities,  there  is  no  uniformity  in  the  humaa 
mass,  hence,  there  is  also  no  equality.    The  minority  has  un- 
dertaken all  the  changes  for  the  better  or  for  the  worse,  and 
the  crowd  has  followed  in  its  footsteps,  like  Panurge's  flock. 
To  kill  Cesar,  Brutus  and  Cassius  sufficed ;  to  kill  Tarquin, 
there  was  need  only  of  Brutus.    To  transform  Russia,  the 
power  of  Peter  the  Great  alone  was  enough.     Napoleon 
checked  what  there  was  left  of  the  Revolution  without  out- 
side  aid.    Individuals  have  accomplished  all  the  great  deeds 
in  history.     The  will  has  created,  destroyed,  transformed 
Nothing  can  be  more  interesting  than  the  history  of  the 
saints,  those  men  with  extraordinary  strength  of  charac- 
ter.    Men  like  these  were  followed  and  emulated,  but  the 
first  word  was  always  said  by  them.    All  this  appears  as  a 
direct  contradiction  of  the  democratic  system,  which  does 
not  recognize  individuals — that  natural  aristocracy.     I  do 
not  think  that  the  world  will  ever  see  the  end  of  that  which 
issues  from  the  depth  of  human  nature,  which,  besides,  ex- 
ists in  Nature,  of  inequality." 

Professor  Leo  Wiener  in  his  Interpretation  of  the  Rus- 
sian People  (Boston,  McBride,  1915,  248)  explains  this  at- 
titude of  Pushkin  as  follows : 

"This  credo  of  Pushkin  is  of  great  importance,  not  only 
in  helping  us  to  locate  the  vacillating,  childlike,  titanic  na- 


fc 


Temperamental  or  EmotionalrVoUtional  Traits       441 

ture  of  the  poet  himself,  but  also  to  understand  the  similar 
natures  of  the  Russian  protagonists  of  a  later  time,  until  we 
reach  Leo  Tolstoy,  to  whom  'those  saints  with  extraordinary 
strength  of  character'  appealed  as  much  as  they  did  to  the 
great  poet.  The  poet  was  confronted,  on  the  one  hand,  by 
the  barbarism  of  the  Government,  whose  only  purpose 
seemed  to  be  the  crushing  of  every  individual  endeavor,  and, 
on  the  other,  by  a  servile,  ignorant,  materialistic  society, 
that  only  enjoyed  glittering  mediocrity  and  could  not  un- 
derstand art  and  literature,  except  in  the  service  of  their 
jaded  tastes.  Pushkin  was  a  Greek  in  his  conception  of 
beauty  and  truth,  and  he  was  fully  aware  of  his  duty  to  so- 
ciety, as  he  distinctly  explained  in  his  poem,  The  Prophet. 
Now  he  felt  that  he  should  be  Brutus,  and  now,  that  he 
should  find  his  mission  in  the  passive  virtues  of  a  saint.  But 
more  often  he  vacillated,  alternating  between  titanic  on- 
slaughts on  the  powers  of  evil  and  childlike  contemplation 
of  beauties  all  around  him.  In  this  apparent  indifference 
to  the  masses  he  most  resembles  Goethe,  with  whom  he  shares 
many  views  on  the  destiny  of  man  and  the  purposes  of  art. 
Both  fell  short  of  being  the  people's  poets,  and  yet  both  were 
equally  indifferent  to  the  governmental  fates  of  their  nations. 
Both  worshipped  the  hero  and  preserved  a  philosophic  poise 
in  a  time  of  great  stress  and  democratic  strivings." 

The  Slavs  want  a  master,  who  is,  in  the  majority  of  cases, 
a  vivacious  individual,  h  la  that  Slovenian  poet-priest,  An- 
tun  Ashkerz,  who  sings: 

"My  muse  is  a  Spartan, 
In  one  hand  she  holds  the 
Sword,  and  in  the  other  a  torch." 

But  when  it  comes  to  the  final  cosmic  problems,  then  the 
Slav  forgets  even  his  future  and  says  with  Turgenyev: 
"Everything  is  smoke  and  steam ;— every  thing  seems  to  be 
constantly  undergoing  change;  everywhere  there  are  new 


I 


442  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

forms,  phenomenon  follows  phenomenon,  but  in  reality  er- 
ery thing  is  exactly  alike ;  everything  vanishes  without  leav- 
ing a  trace,  without  having  attained  to  any  end  whatever." 
Whence  came  all  these  paradoxes?    Dr.  Alexander  Yas- 
tschenko  says  that  the  two  hostile  elements — the   Mongol 
element  and  the  West — are  blended  in  Russia.    It  is  the  real 
two-faced  Janus.    He  says  that  the  genius  of  Russia,  in  its 
highest  synthetic  manifestations  has  always  reconciled  the 
East  and  the  West,  and  as  a  proof  gives  Peter  the  Great 
in  politics,  Alexander  Pushkin  in  poetry,  Vladimir  Solovye? 
in  philosophy,  and  Count  Leo  Tolstoy  in  religion  and  morals. 
Count  Tolstoy  is  especially  to  him  a  very  typical  instance 
of  the  dual  character  of  the  Russian  soul,  with  its  union  of 
East  and  West.     The  doctrines  of  not  resisting  evil  by 
force,  universal  charity,  and  the  rejection  of  external  goods, 
have  an  Oriental  complexion;  while  his  Christianity,  belief 
in  morality,  and  active  efforts  for  the  improvement  of  hu- 
manity are  Western  in  their  name.    Yes,  Tolstoy's  personal 
history  may  be  said  to  describe  a  series  of  contrasts  misun- 
derstood by  many  foreigners.40     It  is  rightly  claimed  that 
he  is  a  Russian  opposed  to  Moscoviteism,  a  revolutionist 
who  offers  no  resistance  to  evil,  a  follower  of  Jesus  Christ 
who  abjures  Christianity,  an  artist  who  mocks  at  beauty, 
an  author  who  disbelieves  in  copyright,  a  poble  who  preaches 
brotherhood,  and  a  man  who  at  the  age  of  over  70  years 
says  he  is  but  82.41  .  .  .  This  double  individuality  of  Tol- 
stoy the  artist  and  Tolstoy  the  man  is  perhaps  the  most 
striking  case  in  the  annals  of  literature.    Russian  mysticism 
is  what  Daudet  called  Russian  pity.    It  was  Count  de  Vogue, 
who  compressed  all  Tolstoy  in  an  epigram  as  having  on 
dirait  V esprit  d'tm  chemiste  anglais  dans  Vame  d*wn  budd- 
histe  hindou"  (the  mind  of  an  English  chemist  in  the  soul  of 
an  Indian  Buddhist).    The  spiritual  world  of  Tolstoy,  with 
its  imperfect  equilibrium,  is  generally  characteristic  of  Rus- 
sian life.    Prof.  Tucich  says  similarly:    "The  Russian  soul, 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits       443 

and  consequently  the  character  of  the  Russian  people,  is 
many-sided  and  paradoxical  in  its  obstinacy  and  its  generos- 
ity. It  is  the  historical  outcome  of  such  extremes  as  are 
represented  by  yellow  positivist  Mongolism,  and  gentle  al- 
truistic Christianity.  But  the  soul  of  the  Russian  people 
has  not  yet  clearly  found  itself,  like  the  soul  of  the  Western 
nations ;  first,  because  the  head  has  not  yet  acquired  control 
over  the  body ;  secondly,  because  the  work  of  enlightenment 
and  emancipation  is  only  being  completed  by  the  present 
war.  Hitherto  it  had  labored  in  its  birth-throes.  It  has 
been  a  Laokoon  wrestling  with  serpents"  (s.  49). 

Napoleon  said:  "Scratch  a  Russian,  and  you  will  find  a 
Tartar."    And  fifty  years  later,  Ivan  Turgenyev  remarked : 

» 

The  trouble  with  us  Russians  is  that  the  Tartar  is  so  close 
behind  us.  We  are  a  semi-barbarous  people  still.  We  put 
Parisian  kid  gloves  on  our  hands  instead  of  washing  them.  At 
one  moment  we  bow  and  utter  polite  phrases,  and  then  go  home 
and  flog  our  servants. 

May  be  both  Napoleon  and  Turgenyev  are  too  sweeping 
in  their  statements.  I  agree  with  M'Cabe  when  he  says 
that  the  above  maxim  ought  to  be  relegated  to  the  more 
superficial  generation  which  intervened  it.     He  says : 

The  Tartars  themselves  were  not  entirely  the  barbarous  they 
have  been  represented.  They  were,  as  one  finds  Mongol  peoples 
in  Siberia  to-day,  hospitable,  good-natured,  very  just  to  their 
women  folk,  and  tolerant  in  regard  to  religion ;  though  they  were 
ruthless  in  war  and  harshly  autocratic  as  princes.  They  made 
no  effort  to  convert  the  Russians  to  Islam  or  to  alter  their  ways. 
Their  seat  of  government  was  at  Sarai  on  the  Volga,  not  in  the 
Slav  territory;  and,  provided  the  heavy  taxes  .were  paid,  and 
military  contingents  found,  and  the  chiefs  came  at  certain  periods 
to  be  reminded  of  their  vassalage,  they  interfered  little.  A  few 
of  the  nobles  intermarried  with  them,  and  their  long  coet  was 
widely  adopted,  but  there  was  no  serious  mingling  of  Russian 
and  Tartar. 


444  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

May  be  there  ia  some  truth  in  the  old  English  saying, 
"Scratch  a  Russian  and  you  will  find  a  Tartar,"  especially  if 
he  come  from  southern  Russia,  where  once  lived  the  Mongol 
conquerors  of  the  Russias.  Yet,  the  common  conception  of 
the  Slay  as  dreamy  and  impractical  does  not  seem  to  fit  with 
the  greatness  of  the  new  nation  which  impresses  the  imag- 
ination of  the  beholder  more  than  any  other  in  Europe. 

Conclusion 

The  best  conclusion  for  the  temperamental  phase  of  the 
character  study  of  the  Slav  might  be  the  following  words 
of  Dostoyevsky  on  Russian  people: 

"Do  not  judge  the  Russian  people  by  the  atrocious  deeds 
of  which  they  have  often  been  guilty,  but  by  those  great 
and  holy  matters  to  which  they  aspire  in  their  depravity. 
And  not  all  the  people  are  depraved.  There  are  saints 
among  them,  who  shed  their  light  upon  all,  to  show  them 
the  way.** 

"In  tile  Russian  man  of  the  people  one  must  discriminate 
between  his  innate  beauty  and  the  product  of  barbarism. 
Owing  to  the  events  of  the  whole  history  of  Russia,  the  Rus- 
sian has  been  at  the  mercy  of  every  depraving  influence,  he 
has  been  so  abused  and  tortured  that  it  is  a  miracle  that  he 
had  preserved  the  human  countenance,  let  alone  his  beauty, 
t  But  he  has  actually  retained  his  beauty  .  .  .  and  in  all  the 
Russian  people  there  is  not  one  swindler  or  scoundrel  who 
does  not  know  that  he  is  mean  and  vile." 

"No !  The  Russian  people  must  not  be  judged  by  what 
they  are,  but  what  they  aspire  to  be.  The  strong  and  sacred 
ideals,  which  have  been  their  salvation  from  the  age  of  suf- 
fering, are  deeply  rooted  in  the  Russian  soul  from  the  very 
beginning,  and  these  ideals  have  endowed  this  soul  for  all 
time  with  simplicity  and  honesty,  with  sincerity,  and  a 
broad,  receptive  good  sense, — all  in  perfect  harmony,9' 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Trait*       445 

"The  Russians  possess  the  synthetic  faculty  in  a  high 
degree — the  gift  of  feeling  at  one  with  the  universe  and  a 
universal  humanity.    The  Russian  ha$  none  of  the  European 
angularity,  he  possesses  the  gift  of  discernment  and  of  gen- 
erosity of  souk    He  can  adapt  himself  to  anything  and  he 
am  understand.     He  has  a  feeling  for  all  that  is  human, 
regardless  of  race*  nationality  or  fundamental  ideas.    He 
finds  and  readily  admits  reasonableness  in  all  that  contains 
even  a  vestige  of  true  human  instinct    By  this  instinct  he 
can  trace  the  human  element  in  other  nationalities  even  in 
exceptional  cases.    He  accepts  them  at  once,  seeks  to  ap- 
proximate them  to  his  own  ideas,  'places'  them  in  his  own 
mind,  and  often  succeeds  in  finding  a  starting-point  for  rec- 
onciling the  conflicting  ideas  of  two  different  European 
nations." 

Prof.  Tucich  rightly  says  that  this  characteristic  trait 
in  the  behavior  of  the  Slav  "is  so  general  and  so  true,  that 
all  other  opinions  on  the  character  of  a  great  people  must 
take  second  place.    It  finds  room  for  the  Cossack  with  his 
nagaika  and  for  Tolstoy  with  his  gospel.    It  embraces  every 
aspect  of  the  human  soul.    Dostoyevsky  himself  possessed 
the  synthetic  faculty,  the  wonderful  gift  of  universal  un- 
derstanding.    He  could  make  it  clear  that  a  crime  may  be 
a  holy  deed,  and  holiness  mere  prostitution,  even  as  he  suc- 
ceeded  in    fusing   Russian   Christianity   with   the   Tartar 
'Karat'   (The  Tartar  Scriptures)   in  one  souL     Whence 
came  all  these  paradoxes  in  the  one  man?    On  occasion  he 
wrote:  'I  am  struggling  with  my  petty  creditors  as  Laohoo* 
wrestled  with  the  serpents.    I  urgently  require  fifteen  rubles. 
Only  fifteen.     These  fifteen  rubles  will  give  me  relief,  and 
I  shall  be  better  able  to  work  P    Here  lies  the  secret  of  the 
Russian   synthesis  in  Dostoyevsky.     Mental  work  is  re- 
stricted by  hard  external  circumstances.    The  inherent  ten- 
dency to  despond  when  in  trouble  is  one  of  the  greatest 
dangers  to  the  Russian.    He  would  fain  lead  the  contempla- 


446  Who  Are  the  Slant 

tive  life,  and  hesitates  Ho  take  up  arms  against  a  sea  of 
troubles.'  To  combat  this  he  has  had  to  lash  himself  into 
a  state  of  hard  practical  efficiency.  The  Russian  most  grow 
strong  against  himself  before  he  can  again  take  up  his  ideal 
of  an  aggressive  inner  life.  It  is  once  more  a  case  of  Laokoon 
and  the  serpents*  For  this  very  reason  Tolstoy's  teach- 
ing did  not  appeal  to  Dostoyevsky.  When  he  had  read  a 
few  sentences  of  this  doctrine  he  clutched  his  head  and  cried: 
'No,  not  that,  anything  but  that  P  A  few  days  later  he  was 
dead,  and  the  world  will  never  know  what  was  gathering 
in  his  mind  against  the  great  heretic.  But  Dostoyevsky's 
works  are  really  in  themselves  a  most  vehement  refutatios 
of  the  Nazarene  doctrine — it  is  as  if  he  had  prophetically 
discerned  Tolstoy.  Dostoyevsky  solves  the  contrast  between 
European  culture  and  Christianity  in  accordance  with  both 
the  Church  and  culture.  He  bows  before  the  miracle,  the 
mystery,  and  authority,  and  thus  creates  the  union  between 
material  culture  and  Christian  culture.  He  accepts  the 
world  as  a  whole,  even  as  the  Russian  people  take  it." 

Dostoyevsky  claims  that  Tolstoy  is  one  of  those  who  fix 
their  eyes  on  one  point,  and  cannot  see  what  happens  to  the 
right  or  to  the  left  of  that ;  and  if  they  do  wish  to  see  it  thej 
have  to  turn  with  their  whole  body,  as  they  invariably  move 
their  whole  soul  also  in  one  direction  only.  Professor 
Tucich  says  rightly  that  this  correctly  observed  obstinacy 
is  the  very  opposite  to  the  synthetic  gift  and  generosity 
of  soul  of  Dostoyevsky,  and  this  peculiarity  of  the  Slavic 
mind  has  often  been  called  "Maximalism,"  to  designate  the 
rigid  criterion,  which  loves  no  happy,  golden  mean,  but  al- 
ways shows  its  inclination  toward  utter  extremes. 

Before  concluding  this  section  let  me  quote  the  words  of 
Baring,  for  what  he  says  here  about  the  Russians  is  also 
true  for  all  other  Slavs: 

"It  has  been  constantly  said  that  Russia  is  the  land  of 
paradoxes,  and  there  is  perhaps  no  greater  paradox  than 


Temperamental  or  Emotional-Volitional  Traits       447 

m 

the  mixture  in  the  Russian  character  of  obstinacy  and  weak- 
ness, and  the  fact  that  the  Russian  is  sometimes  inclined  to 
throw  up  the  sponge  instantly,  while  at  others  he  becomes 
himself  a  tough  sponge,  which,  although  pulled  this  way  and 
that,  is  never  pulled  to  pieces.  He  is  undefeated  and  in- 
defatigable in  spite  of  enormous  odds,  and  thus  we  are 
confronted  in  Russian  history  with  men  as  energetic  as  Peter 
the  Great,  and  as  slack  as  Alexeyev  the  Viceroy." 

"Both  in  deeds  of  her  great  men  and  in  the  work  of  her 
obscure  and  unremembered  millions,  Russia,  'bright  with 
names  that  men  remember,  loud  with  names  that  men  for- 
get,' has  given  evidence  of  qualities  such  as  energy,  some- 
times of  a  frantic  kind — as  in  the  case  of  Peter  the  Great, 
who,  though  an  exceptional  Russian,  was  certainly  a  typical 
Russian — of  laborious  endurance  and  obstinacy. 

"People  talk  of  the  waste  of  Providence  in  never  making 
a  ruby  without  a  flaw,  but  is  it  not  rather  the  result  of  an 
admirable  economy,  which  never  deals  out  a  portion  of  coffee 
without  a  mixture  of  chicory?  Brandes  testifies  from  his 
own  observation  that  every  one  who  knows  how  to  see  will 
discover  Slavic  traits  of  'surprising  warmth  and  simplic- 
ity, during  a  trip  in  Russia.  It  is,  possibly,  this  receptive- 
ness,  this  prodigality  of  nature,  this  inexhaustible  richness 
of  the  material  life,  which  makes  the  greatest  attraction  of 
Russia,  and  which  betokens  for  its  future  more  decided  or- 
iginality.' 

"Bl&ck  land,  fertile  land;  new  land,  grain-land, — that  is 
its  constitution.  The  broadly  constituted,  open,  rich,  warm 
nature — that  is  Russia's.  And  when  you  are  turning  over 
these  qualities:  the  unlimited  extended,  that  which  fills  the 
mind  with  melancholy  and  hope,  the  impenetrable,  darkly 
mysterious,  the  womb  of  new  realities  and  new  mysticism, 
all  these  which  are  Russia's — then  it  strikes  one  that  they 
suit  the  future  almost  as  well,  and  the  question  presses  it- 


448  Who  Are  the  Slavtt 

self  upon  us  whether  we  are  not  gazing  into  the  very  fatae 1 
of  Europe,** 

And  Tiutchev  sings: 

"Ton  cannot  understand  Russia  by  the  inteDigeaee; 
Ton  cannot  measure  her  by  the  ordinary  foot-rule; 
She  has  her  own  peculiar  conformation; 
Ton  can  only  believe  in  Russia.  .  .  ." 


To  their  "little  mother,"  river  Volga,  the  Russian  people 
bring  their  joys  and  sorrows,  finding  in  her  different  moods 
some  faint  and  subtle  reflection  of  what  is  in  their  own  mind: 


"Far  away,  far  away  across  the  Volga, 
lie  the  steppes  which  freely  breathe; 
And  on  the  steppes  across  the  Volga, 
The  free,  free  spirit  Hves.  .  •  ." 

Turgenyev's  brilliant  studies  of  Slavic  psychology  bring 
out  finally  afl  these  qualities,  especially  the  love  of  ideal* 
abstract  theory,  the  eloquence  and  enthusiasm,  the  inter- 
minable stream  of  talk,  the  hot  heads  that  cool  so  quicklj, 
the  tenderness,  imagination,  confusion  of  ideas,  etc,— -sH 
that  goes  to  make  up  the  lovable,  unpractical,  and  yet  subtle 
Slav.  Turgenyev  calls  it  the  Slavic  "smoke,"  but  there  if 
no  smoke  without  fire.  It  is  rightly  said  that  his  kind  of 
smoke  is  showing  to  be  a  pure  flame  burning,  and  Europe 
is  doubtless  richer,  and  not  poorer,  that  the  Slav  has  lighted 
the  torch  of  a  Nationality  which  does  not  conflict  with  the 
torch  of  Mankind,  Ht*manitati$9  Humanity, 


NOTES  TO  VOLUME  ONE 


CHAPTER  I 

1.  In  order  to  explain  this  statement  of  Professor  Tndch  we  might 
add  that  the  Prussians  attached  to  the  Russian  Court  by  Iran  Illd 
(1469-1500),  Peter  the  Great  (1689-1735),  and  Catharine  Ilnd  (1789- 
1796)  took  high  places  and  exercised  a  deep  influence  upon  the  govern- 
ment's  treatment  of  the  people.    Anne,  daughter  of  Peter  the  Great,  dies 
in  1740,  and  Munnich,  one  of  her  German  generals,  sets  aside  her  will, 
and  deserts  Austria  for  Prussia.    Everybody  is  familiar  with  Tiaritsa 
Anna  Ivanovna's  wholesale  promotion  of  Courland  Germans  to  high 
Russian  Government  posts  during  her  reign   (1730-1740).    Peter  the 
Third   (1769)  was  a  German  by  birth  and  training.    It  was  German 
artists    and    artisans   that   aided   Peter   the   Great   In    his   wholesale 
"Westernatixation"    program.    During    the    last    century    fewer    Ger- 
mans rose  to  power  In  Russia,  but  the  immigration  continued  as  Is 
attested  by  the  fact  that  50  German  newspapers  came  to  be  established 
in  Russia.    Bismarck  was  ever  pointing  out  the  danger  of  democracy 
as  great  to  the  Csar  as  to  the  Kaiser,  and  the  menace  of  Polish  aspira- 
tions to  all  Europeans  of  that  Ilk.    Hence  the  formation  of  the  "Drd- 
Kaiser-Bund"  (Russia,  Germany,  Austria),  largely  for  the  purpose  of 
joint  action  in  suppressing  Poles  and  democrats.     After  the  Russo- 
Turkish  War  (1877-1878),  General  M.  D.  Skobelev  (1843-1889)  said,  "In 
our  house  we  are  not  at  home.    The  foreigner  meddles  in  everything  .  .  . 
we   are   governed  and  paralysed  by  his  innumerable  and  pernicious 
influences  .  .  .  and  the   foreigner  is  the  German"    (Skobelev  became 
in  1881  Governor  of  Minsk  and  became  prominent  as  an  ardent  advocate 
of  Panslavism.    See  Novicov's  BkobsUv  and  the  Slavic  Comm).    In  1755 
JLomonosov  attempts  to  reorganise  the  Academy,  the  stronghold  of  Ger- 
man influence.    In  1889,  Generals  Gortcbakov  and  Ignatiev,  leaders  of 
the  antMSerman  party,  are  dismissed,  and  Glers  becomes  Foreign  Sec- 
retary.   On  the  death  of  Glers  (1899),  Lobanov  (d.  1896)  succeeds  and 
pursues  a  strongly  Slavophil  policy  in  the  Balkans,  Serbia,  Montenegro 
and  Bulgaria.    In  the  same  year  a  party  is  formed  in  Russian  Poland 
to  demand  the  revival  of  Poland  as  a  democratic  and  socialist  republic, 
which  is,  of  course,  persecuted  by  the  pro-German  Russian  autocracy. 
When  Alexander  the  First  (1801-1895)  asked  the  deserving  Yermolov 
what  reward  or  distinction  he  desired,  the  General  said:  "Make  me  a 
German,  Sire."    Les  Russet  me  font  toujour*  du  gwipnon"  (Russians 
always  give  me  bad  luck),  was  the  saying  of  Tfcar  Nicholas  the  First 
(1895-1855),  who  preferred  the  foreigners.     This  attitude  caused  the 
All-Slav  Ideal  or  Panslavism  among  thinking  Russians  and  other  Slavs. 

440 


450  Notes  to  Volume  One 

It  is  a  fact  that  German  influence  delayed  the  abolition  of  vodka  for 
yean;  the  German  intrigue  and  wiles  have  for  years  opposed  secretly 
every  program  looking  toward  tlie  education  of  the  muzhik  and  in  fact 
working  against  any  and  every  program  that  spelled  a  progress  which 
would  change  Russia  to  that  world  no  longer  the  prey  of  her  clever 
and  brutal  neighbor. 

2.  First  German  edition  of  this  work,  Ideen  zmr  PhUotophi*  der 
Oeschichte  der  Mensehheit,  was  published  in  1774. 

S.  At  present  the  Slavs  are  represented  in  English  language  by  the 
following  small  magazines  or  periodicals:  (1)  Russian  Review  (31  B.  7th 
St.,  N.  Y.  City,  editor,  Leo  Pasvolsky;  since  1916);  (3)  Fre*  Poind, 
(984  Milwaukee  Ave.,  Chicago,  111.,  editor,  John  Skibinski;  since  1915); 
(3)  Bohemian  Review,  (2627  S.  Ridgeway  Ave.,  Chicago,  111.,  editor,  Jaro- 
slav  P.  Smetanka;  since  1917);  (4)  South-Slavic  Bulletin  (London  and 
Washington,  Serbian  Legation^ editors,  Srgjan  Tucich  and  Milan  liar- 
janovich,  since  1915);  (5)  Liberty  (Oakland,  Cal.;  editor,  Professor  If. 
St.  Stanoyevich,  California  University,  Berkeley,  Cal.,  since  1900;  in 
part  in  English  and  in  part  in  Serbo-Croatian) ;  (6)  Russia:  a  journal 
of  Russian-American  Trade,  published  by  R.Ttfartens  &  Co*  94  State 
St.,  N.  Y.  City  (editor,  Benjamin  Baker,  since  1916);  (7)  The  PoHsk 
Review  (Ruskin  House,  London;  editor,  J.  H.  Harley;  since,  1914);  (8) 
The  Montenegrin  Bulletin  (60  Boulevard  St.  Georges,  Geneve,  Swiss; 
editor,  A.  Radovich;  since  1917);  (9)  The  Twentieth  Century  Rmetm 
and  Anglo-Russian  Review  (London,  Bale  &  Sons;  since  1915). 

4.  At  present  the  customary  name  for  all  Slavic  people  is  81mm. 
Many  prefer  to  have  the  Slavic  word  "Slavyane,"  "Slovene,**  "Slavi," 
"Sloveienim,"  "Slovane,"  or  "Slaveni"  translated  Slavonian  or  Slavonic, 
rather  than  the  Slave,  as  the  latter  is  calculated  to  mislead  (slaves,— 
the  German  "Sklave,"  the  Latin  "sclavus,"  or  the  English  "slave"  has 
nothing  to  do  with  the  Slavic  root  word  elovo  or  elava,  meaning  **wordT 
or  "fame"  respectively),  but  as  there  is  a  Serbo-Croatian  province  in 
Austro-Hungary  called  Slavonia  the  confusion  is  very  hard  to  avoid. 
Opposed  for  many  centuries  by  the  Western  nations,  which  drew  the 
word  "slave"  from  the  appellation  "Slav,"  scorned  by  their  German 
neighbors,  who  would  not  regard  their  race  in  any  other  light  than  that 
of  "ethnologischer  Stoff"  (ethnological  matter),  the  Slavs  probably  owed 
their  so-called  inferiority  solely  to  their  geographical  position.  During 
the  long  period  of  war  between  the  Germans  and  Slavs,  which  lasted 
until  the  tenth  century,  the  Slavic  territories  in  the  north  and  south-east 
furnished  the  Germans  large  numbers  of  slaves.  The  Venetian  and 
other  Italian  cities  on  the  Adriatic  coast  took  numerous  Slavic  captives 
from  the  opposite  side  of  the  Adriatic  Sea  whom  they  resold  to  other 
places.  The  result  is  that  the  name  "Slav"  has  given  the  word  "slave**  to 
the  peoples  of  Western  Europe,  Various  explanations  of  the  name 
"Slav"  has  been  suggested,  the  theory  depending  upon  whether  the 
longer  or  shorter  form  has  been  taken  as  the  basis  and  upon  the  accept- 
ance of  the  vowel  "oM  or  "a"  as  the  original  root  vowel.  From  the 
thirteenth  century  until  Shafarik  the  shorter  form  "Slav"  was  always 
regarded  as  the  original  expression,  and  the  name  of  the  Slavs  was 
traced  from  the  word  "Slava"  (glory,  honor,  fame),  consequently  it 
signified  the  same  as  gloriosi  (alptrol).  However,  as  early  as  the  four- 
teenth century  and  later  the  name  "Slav"  was  at  times  referred  to  the 


Notes  to  Volume  One  451 

longer  form  "Slovenin"  with  "o"  as  the  root  vowel,  and  this  longer  form 
was  traced  to  the  word  "slovo"  (word,  speech),  which  is  related  to  the 
Greek   *Xfo   (Slavic  slit,  "to  be  called" ),  and  in  a  Polab  (in  order  to 
avoid  confusion  it  must  be  remembered  that  this  word  is  used  some- 
what carelessly  by  ethnologists  to  denote  first,  the  Slavic  tribes  in  north 
Germany  generally;  and  secondly,  the  particular  Slavic  tribe  on  the 
Elbe  which  the  Slavs  called  Laba)  vocabulary  we  get  the  form  slivo. 
The  Slav  thus  comes  to  mean,  "speaking"  or  "articulate"  or  "people 
of  one  tongue"  or  "the  intelligibly  speaking  man"  as  distinguished  from 
other   nations,   whom   they   called    "Niemetz"    ("mute"   or   "the   dumb 
man"),  which  in  the  modern  Slavic  languages  has  come  to  mean  simply 
"German."    Slavs  ("Slovani")  signifying,  consequently,  "the  talking  or 
speaking   ones,"   verbosi;  vertices,   iJriyXorroi,   those  who   know  words, 
while  they  called  their  neighbors  the  Germans,  "Niemtzi,"  the  "Dumb," 
that  Is,  those  who  do  not  know  words.    Josef  Dobrovsky  maintained  thi* 
Interpretation  and  Shafarik  inclined  to  it,  consequently  it  has  been  the 
accepted  theory  up  to  the  present  time.    There  is  much  more  reason  in 
another  objection  that  Slavic  linguists  have  made  to  the  derivation  of 
the  word  "Slav"  from  "slovo."    The  ending  "en"  or  "an"  of  the  form 
"Slovenin"  indicates  derivation  from  a  topographical  designation.    Dob- 
rovsky perceived  this  difficulty  and,  therefore,  invented  the  topograph- 
ical name  "Slovy,"  which  was  to  be  derived  from  "slovo."     With  some 
reservation  Shafarik  also  gave  a  geographical  explanation.    He  did  not, 
however,  accept  the  purely  imaginary  locality  "Slovy"  but  connected  the 
word  "Slovenin"  with  the  Lithuanian   "Salava,"   Lettish  "Sala,"   from 
which  is  derived  the  Polish  "shulava,"  signifying  island,  a  dry  spot  in 
a  swampy  region.    According  to  this  explanation  the  word  Slavs  would 
mean  the  inhabitants  of  an  island,  or  inhabitants  of  a  marshy  region. 
Grimm  derived  the  name  from  "sloba"   (freedom).    Other  elucidations 
of  the  name  "Slav"  as  "chlovek"  (man),  "skala"  (rock)  "selo"  (colony), 
"slati"  (to  send),  "solovej"  (nightingale),  scarcely  merit  mention.    Tha 
original  name  of  the  Slavic  nations  seem  to  have  been  Wends  or  Wind* 
(Venedi  or  Vindes)   and  Serbs,     The  former  of  these  names  occurs 
among  the  Roman  writers  (Herodotus,  etc.)  and  later,  in  Jordanes  (or 
Jbrnandes,  551  A.  D.)  in  connection  with  the  commercial  peoples  of  the 
Baltic  Sea;  the  latter  is  spoken  of  by  Procopius  as  the  ancient  name 
common  to  the  whole  Slavic  stock.     The  name  Slav  does  not  occur  in 
any  writer  before  the  time  of  Jordanes,  unless  it  be  in  the  Stavani, 
Xrauapol    of  Ptolemy  (100-178  A.  D.).     In  his  above  mentioned  work 
(III,  5,  7)  Ptolemy  calls  the  Slavs  as  a  whole  the  Venedai  (Venedi), 
and  says  they  are  "the  greatest  nation"   (juytfro*  (0ros)  living  on  the 
Wendic  Gulf  (however,  he  says  later,  III,  5,  8,  that  they  live  on  the 
Vistula;  he  also  speaks  of  the  Venedic  mountains,  III,  5,  6),  which  was 
said  to  live  in  European  Sarmatia  between  the  Lithuanian  tribes  of 
Oalindae  and  the  Sudeni  and  the  Sarmatic  tribe  of  the  Alans.     In  the 
same    work,    "IWypa^MH^  bptyrptr,"    he   also    mentions    another    tribe, 
**Soubenoi,"  Zovfkwol,  which  he  assigned  to  Asiatic  Sarmatia  on  the  other 
side  of  the  Alani.     According  to  Pavel  Shafarik  these  two  statements 
refer  to  the  same  Slavic  people.    The  Alexandrian  scholar  got  his  in- 
formation from  two  sources;  the  orthography  of  the  copies  he  had  was 
poor  and  consequently  he  believed  there  were  two  tribes  (Stavani  and 
Soubenoi)  to  which  it  was  necessary  to  assign  separate  localities.     In 


45S  Notes  to  Volume  One 

reality  the  second  name  refers  very  probably  to  the  ancestors  of  the 
present  Slavs,  as  does  the  first  name  also  though  with  less  certainty. 
Hie  Slavic  combination  of  consonants  "sT  was  changed  In  Greek  spelling 
Into  "stV  usthl"  or  "BkL"  This  opinion  was  accepted  by  many  philolo- 
gists before  Shafarik,  as  Lomonsov,  Schlfaer,  Tatischev,  J.  Thunmann 
(he  published  a  dissertation  on  the  subject  in  1774),  etc.  Tliis  theory 
is  first  advanced  probably  in  1679  by  Hartknoch  who  was  supported  in 
modern  times  by  many  scholars. 

lie  general  opinion  is  that  the  name  "Slav"  appeared  for  the  first 
time  in  written  documents  in  the  sixth  century  of  our  era.  Hie 
Slavs  are  first  spoken  of  by  Pseudo  Coesarios  of  Naxianzum,  whose 
works  appeared  at  the  beginning  of  the  sixth  century.  In  the  middle 
of  the  same  century  Jordanes  or  Jordanis  and  Procopius  gave  fuller 
accounts  of  them.  Jordanes,  a  historian  of  the  Gothic  nation  (about 
the  middle  of  the  sixth  century),  speaks  of  an  innumerable  Slav  people 
(Venetharum  nalio  poputoea)  divided  into  many  tribes  of  which  the 
chief  were  (1)  Antae  (Russians),  (9)  Sclctvini  {Slaw  on  the  lower  Danr 
ube),  and  (3)  Veneti,  which  would  correspond  to  the  present  division  of 
eastern,  southern,  and  western  Slavic  peoples.  However,  this  mention 
appears  to  be  an  arbitrary  combination.  In  another  passage  he  designates 
the  eastern  Slavic  peoples  by  the  name  "Veneti."  He  says  of  Antae  and 
Beladni:  "Quorum  nomina  fleet  nunc  pereariae  famitia*  si  toca  mmtentnr, 
princxpaUter  tamen  SclavUti  et  Anlet."  Probably  Jordanes  had  found 
the  expression  "Veneti"  in  old  writers  and  had  learned  personally  the 
name  Slave  and  "Antae";  in  this  way  arose  his  triple  division.  Even 
in  the  earliest  sources  the  name  appears  in  two  forms.  The  old  Slavic 
authorities:  "Slovene"  (pi.  from  the  sing.  "Slovenin),  the  country  fa 
called  "Slovensko,"  the  language  MSlovensky  yaayk";  the  people— 
"Slovensky  narod."  The  Greeks  wrote  "Soubenoi,"  but  the  writers  of 
the  sixth  century  used  the  terms:  "Sklabenoi"  (  Zkke&nwl  ),  "Sldao- 
enoi"  (ZicXdnpoO,  "Sklauinoi"  (2«Aaw>o(),  "Sklabinor  (Z*Xo/Ki»0. 
The  Romans  used  the  terms:  "Sciaueni,"  "Sclauiny  "SclaueiuV 
"Sclauinla."  Later  Greek  writers  employ  the  expressions:  "Sthlabenoi" 
(SflXapW),  "Sthlabinoi"  (WXafkm*  20\a$iPol),  while  the  Roman  au- 
thors wrote:  Sthlaueni,  Sthlauini.     In  the  Life  of  St.  Clement  the  ex- 


iscus,"  "sclavinicus,"  "sclauanicus."  At  the  same  time  shorter  forms  are 
also  to  be  found,  as:  "Sklaboi"  f  2*Xa/%>0>  "Sthlaboi"  (20u£/3t*),  a8davi," 
Mschavi,"  "sclavania,"  later  also  "slavi."  In  addition  appear  as  scattered 
forms:  "Sclauani,"  "Sclauones"  (Z*Xa£ww>* ZrlXaA  {elapol,  SfXafioyevfef). 
The  Armenian  Moises  of  Choren  was  acquainted  with  the  term  ^Sklava- 
jin."  The  Chronicler  Michael  the  Syrian  used  the  expression  "Sglau"  or 
"Sglou."  The  Arabians  adopted  the  expression  "Sclav,"  but  because  it 
could  not  be  brought  into  harmony  with  their  phonetical  laws  they 
changed  it  into  MSakl4b,"  "Sakaiibe,"  and  later  also  to  "Slavije* 
"Slaviiun."  The  anonymous  Persian  geography  of  the  tenth  century 
uses  the  term  "Seljabe." 

Grimm  and  some  other  German  writers  maintain  the  Identity  of  the 
"Slav"  with  the  "Suevi,"  although  the  Suevi  were  a  branch,  of  the  Ger- 
mans, and  the  ancestors  of  the  present  Swabians.    There  are  scattered 


Notes  to  Volume  One  453 

m 

names  In  old  inscriptions  and  old  charters  which  are  similar  in  sound  to 
the  word  "Slav."  The  problem  still  remains  to  be  solved  whether  the 
expression  "Slavs"  indicated  originally  all  Slavic  peoples  or  only  one 
or  a  few  of  them.  Authorities  in  the  seventh  century  call  all  Slav:c 
peoples,  both  South  Slavs  and  Western  Slavs,  that  belonged  to  the 
kingdom  of  Prince  Saroo,  simply  Slavs,  Samo  is  called  by  them  the 
"ruler  of  the  Slavs,"  but  his  peoples  are  called  "Sclavi  cognomento 
Winadi"  ("the  Slavs  named  Windi").  In  the  eighth  and  ninth  centuries 
the  Czechs  and  Slavs  of  the  Laba  were  generally  called  Slavs,  but  also 
at  times  Wends,  by  the  German,  and  Roman  chroniclers.  In  the  same 
manner  all  authorities  of  the  era  of  the  Slavic  Apostles,  Cyril  and 
Methodius,  give  the  name  Slav  without  any  distinction  both  to  the 
South  Slavs,  to  which  branch  both  missionaries  belonged,  and  to  the 
Western  Slavs,  among  whom  they  worked.  The  Noricans  and  Illyrians 
are  declared  to  be  Slavs,  and  Andronikos  and  the  Apostle  Paul  are 
called  Apostles  to  the  Slavs  because  they  worked  in  Illyria  and 
Pannonia.  As  regards  the  Russians,  Jordanes  says  that  at  the  be- 
ginning of  the  era  of  migrations  the  Goths  bad  carried  on  war  with  the 
"nations  of  Slavs";  this  nation  must  have  lived  in  what  ifi  now  South 
Russia.  The  Russian  chronicler,  Nestor,  always  calls  the  Slavs  as  a 
whole  "Slavs."  When  he  begins  to  narrate  the  history  of  Russia  he 
speaks  Indeed  of  Russians  to  whom  he  never  applies  the  designation 
Slav,  but  he  also  often  tells  of  the  Slavs  of  Northern  Russia,  the  Slavs 
of  Novgorod.  Those  peoples  that  were  already  thoroughly  incorporated 
in  Russia  are  simply  called  Russian  tribes,  while  the  Slavs  in  Northern 
Russia,  who  maintained  a  certain  independence,  were  designated  bv  the 
general  name  "Slavs."  Consequently,  the  theory  advocated  by 
Mikloshich,  i.  e.,  that  the  term  "Slav"  was  originally  applied  only  to  one 
Slavic  tribe,  is  without  foundation,  though  it  has  been  accepted  by  other 
scholars  as  Czermak,  Krek,  Pasternek,  Potkansky,  etc. 

From  at  least  the  sixth  century  the  expression  "Slav"  was,  therefore, 
the  general  name  of  all  Slavs.  Wherever  a  Slavic  tribe  rose  to  greater 
political  Importance  and  founded  an  independent  state  of  its  own,  the 
name  of  the  tribe  came  to  the  front  and  pushed  aside  the  general  term 
"Slav."  Where,  however,  the  Slavs  attained  no  political  power  but  fell 
under  the  sway  of  foreign  kingdoms  they  remained  known  by  the 
general  term  "Slav."  Among  the  successful  Slavic  peoples  who  brought 
an  entire  district  under  their  sway  and  gave  it  their  name  were  the 
Russians,  Poles,  Czechs,  Serbs,  Croatians  and  Bulgarians.  The  old 
general  name  has  been  retained  to  the  present  time  by  the  Slovenes  of 
Southern  Austria  on  the  Adriatic  Sea,  the  Slovaks  of  Northern 
Hungary,  the  province  of  Slavonia  between  Croatia  and  Hungary  and  its 
inhabitants  the  Slavonians  ("Slavonci  or  Slavontzi"),  and  the  Slovintzi 
of  Prussia  on  the  North  Sea.  Up  to  the  recent  times  the  term  was 
customary  amonfr.  the  Serbo-Croatian  inhabitants  of  the  southern  part 
of  Dalmatia,  which  was  formerly  the  famous  Republic  of  Ragusa  or 
Dubrovnik.  Until  late  in  the  mediaeval  times  it  was  retained  by  the 
Slavs  of  Novgorod  and  by  the  Slavs  in  Macedonia  and  Albania.  How- 
ever, these  Slavic  tribes,  have  also  retained  their  specific  national  tribal 
designations. 

A  much  older  name  in  the  historical  authorities  than  "Slav"  is  the 
term  "Wend,"  a  term  under  which  the  Slavic  people  first  appeared  la 


454  Notes  to  Volume  One 

history.  The  first  certain  references  to  the  present  Slav  first  date  from 
the  first  and  second  century  of  our  era.  They  were  made  by  the  Roman 
historians  Pliny,  Tacitus  and  Ptolemy.  Pliny  says  (in  his  Nat.  Hist., 
IV,  97)  that  among  the  peoples  living  on  the  other  side  of  the  Vistula 
besides  the  Sarmatians  and  others  are  also  the  Wends  ("Venedi"). 
Tacitus  in  his  Qermama  (46)  says  the  same.  He  describes  the  Wends 
somewhat  more  in  detail  but  cannot  make  up  his  mind  whether  he  ought 
to  include  them  among  the  Germans  or  the  Sarmatians.  In  the  cen- 
turies immediately  succeeding  the  Wends  are  mentioned  very  rarely. 
Hie  migrations  that  had  now  begun  had  brought  other  nations  into  the 
foreground  until  the  Venedi  again  appear  in  the  sixth  century  under  the 
name  of  Slavs.     However,  the  term  Wend  was  never  completely  for- 

S often.  The  German  chroniclers  used  both  terms  constantly  without 
istinction,  the  term  "Wend"  almost  oftener  than  the  "Slav."  Even  now 
the  Lusatian  Serbs  are  called  by  the  Germans  "Wends,**  while  the 
Slovenes  are  frequently  called  "Winds"  and  their  tongue  Is  called  "WindV 
ish." 

Those  who  claim  that  the  original  home  of  the  Slav  was  in  the  coon- 
tries  along  the  Danube — this  view  is  accepted  by  the  Russian  Nestor* 
later  chroniclers  and  historical  authors  of  all  Slavic  tribes,  as  the 
Poles:  Kadlubek  ("Chrotdka  polska,"  1206),  Boguchwal  (d.  1253), 
Dlugosz,  Matej  Miechowa,  Decius;  Csechs:  Kosmas  (d.  1135),  Dalinul 
(d.  1324),  Jan  Marignola  (1355-62),  Pribik  Pulkava  (1374)  and  V. 
Hajek,  (1541), — have  tried  to  refute  the  theory  that  these  references 
relate  to  the  ancestors  of  the  present  Slavs,  but  their  arguments  are 
inconclusive  (the  Greek  Laonikos  Harkondilos  of  the  fifteenth  century, 
too,  did  not  commit  himself  to  this  view).  Besides  these  definite  no- 
tices there  are  several  others  that  are  neither  clear  nor  certain.  TT» 
Wends  or  Slavs  have  had  connected  with  them  as  old  tribal  confederates 
of  the  present  Slavs  the  "Budinoi"  mentioned  by  Herodotus,  and  also 
the  Island  of  Banoma  mentioned  by  Pliny  (IV,  94),  further  Venetss, 
the  original  inhabitants  of  the  present  Italianprovince  of  Venice,  as  well 
as  the  Homeric  Venetoi,  Caesar's  Veneti  in  Gaul  and  Anglia,  etc  The 
old  story  that  the  Greeks  obtained  amber  from  the  River  Eridanos  in 
the  country  of  the  Enetoi  can  be  applied  to  the  Wends  or  Slavs;  from 
which  may  be  drawn  the  conclusion  that  the  Slavs  were  already  living 
on  the  shores  of  the  Baltic1  in  the  fourth  century  before  our  Christian 
era. 

Most  probably  the  name  Wend  was  of  foreign  origin  and  the  race 
was  known  bv  this  term  only  among  the  foreign  nations,  while  they 
called  themselves  Slavs.  It  is  possible  that  the  Slavs  were  originally 
named  "Wends"  by  early  Gauls,  because  the  root  "Wend"  or  "Wind," 
is  found  especially  in  the  regions  once  occupied  by  the  Gauls.  The 
word  was  apparently  a  term  that  was  first  applied  to  the  Gallic  or 
Celtic  peoples,  and  then  given  by  the  Celts  to  the  Wendic  peoples  living 
north  of  them.  The  interpretation  of  the  meaning  of  the  word  is  also 
to  be  sought  from  this  point  of  view.  The  endeavor  was  made  at  one 
time  to  derive  the  word  Wend  from  the  Anglo-Saxon  dialects,  as  Danish 
"wand,*  Old  Norvegian  "vatn,"  Latin  "unda,"  meaning  water.  Thus 
Wends  would  signify  watermen,  people  living  about  the  water,  people 
settled  by  the  sea,  as  proposed  by  Jordan,  Adelung,  etc.  A  derivation 
from  the  German  "wenden"  (to  turn)  has  also  been  suggested,  thus  the 


Notes  to  Vohume  One  455 

Wends  are  the  people  wandering  about;  or  from  the  Gothic  "vinja," 
related  to  the  German  "weiden"  (pasture),  hence,  Wends,  those  who 
pasture,  the  shepherds.  Finally  the  word  has  been  traced  to  the  old 
root  "ven"  (belonging  together),  and  Wends  would,  therefore,  mean  the 
allied.  The  Russian  scholar  Pogodin  traced  the  name  from  the  Celtic, 
taking  it  from  the  early  Celtic  root  "vindos"  (white),  by  which  expres- 
sion the  dark  Celts  designated  the  light  Slavs.  Of  course,  an  inter- 
Jretation  of  the  name  was  also  sought  in  all  Slavic  dialects.  Thus 
an  Kolar  derived  it  from  the  Old  Slavic  word  "Un,"  Sasinek  from 
"Slo-van,"  Perwolf  from  the  Old  Slavic  root  "ved,"  still  retained  in  the 
Old  Slavic  comparative  "vestij"  meaning  large,  and  brought  it  into  con- 
nection with  the  Russian  "Anti"  and  "Vjatichi."  Alex.  Hilferding  even 
derived  it  from  the  old  East  Indian  term  of  the  Aryans.  "Vanita" 
and  Pavel  Shafarik  associated  the  name  with  the  East  Indians.  L. 
Lenard  says  rightly  that  this  confusion  of  modern  writers  is  also  to  be 
found  in  the  ancient  authors. 

6.  How  the  name  "Rusi"  (Russians;  Rostiycmin,  Russ;  adjective 
rossiiski,  Russian)  arose  is  still  doubtful,  but  whatever  may  have  been 
its  origin,  it  is  certain  that  the  term  was  applied  foremost  to  the  Kiev 
center  of  population.  The  name  extended  thence  over  broader  territory 
and  eventually  covered  even  some  tribes  that  were  of  different  ethnic 
origin.  The  name  of  the  Russian  State  comes  from  a  Norman  tribe 
(the  ancient  Norman  contributed  so  much  to  the  formation  of  other 
great  European  people),  the  Russ,  who  arrived  at  Novgorod  with  their 
chief  Rurik  (862)  just  as  that  of  France  is  derived  from  another 
Norman  tribe,  the  Franks,  and  that  of  AUemagne  (or  Germany)  from 
the  Allemans,  and  that  of  England  from  the  Angles.  Some  claim  that 
the  name  Rut  is  the  Finn  name  for  "way-farer,"  and  was  given  by  the 
Finns  to  the  Norsemen  who  crossed  the  country  on  their  way  to  Con- 
stantinople. See  also:  T.  Knauer,  Der  russische  Nationalnahme  und  die 
indo-germanische  Uhrheimat,  in  Indo-Germanische  Forschungen,  XXXI, 
67-88;  O.  v.  Olasenapp,  Die  indo-germanische  Urheimat  und  der  Ursprung 
der  russischen  Nationalnahme  "Russ"  (Deutsche  Monaishefte  fur  Russ- 
land,  Reval,  1913,  240-6). 

6.  The  famous  Cossacks  (Kozaci)  are  partly  of  Little  Russian  and 
partly  of  Great  Russian  origin,  but  in  the  course  of  time  have  acquired 
many  habits  differing  from  those  of  ordinary  Russians.  Some  were 
Polish  in  origin,  as  the  famous  chieftain  Mazeppa,  the  hero  of  Byron's 
verse.  They  count  almost  about  millions  of  souls.  It  is  interesting  what 
Count  Leo  Tolstoy  writes  about  them:  "Many  years  ago  the  ancestors 
of  the  Cossacks,  who  were  'Old  Believers,'  fled  from  Russia  and  settled 
on  the  banks  of  the  Terek  (Caucasus).  They  are  a  handsome,  pros- 
perous and  warlike  Russian  population,  who  still  retain  the  faith  of 
their  fathers.  Dwelling  among  the  Chechentzes,  the  Cossacks  inter- 
married with  them  and  acquired  the  usages,  customs  and  mode  of  liv- 
ing of  these  mountaineers.  But  their  Russian  tongue  and  their  ancient 
faith  they  preserved  in  all  their  pristine  purity.  ...  To  this  date  the 
kinship  between  certain  Cossack  families  and  the  Chechentzes  is  clearly 
recognizable  and  a  love  of  freedom  and  idleness,  a  delight  in  raiding 
and  warfare,  are  their  chief  characteristics.  Their  love  of  display  in 
dress  is  an  imitation  of  the  Circassians.  The  Cossack  procures  his 
admirable  weapons  from  his  mountaineer  neighbors,  and  also  buys  or 


'456  Notes  to  Volume  One 

lifts'  his  best  horses  from  them.  All  Cossacks  are  fond  of  boosting 
of  their  knowledge  of  the  Tartar  tongue.  At  the  same  time  this  small 
Christian  people  considers  itself  highly  developed,  and  the  Cossack  only 
as  a  full  human  being.  They  despise  all  other  nationalities.  ...  Every 
Cossack  has  his  own  vineyard,  and  presses  his  own  wine,  and  his  fan- 
moderate  drinking  Is  not  so  much  due  to  inclination  as  to  sacred  custom, 
to  neglect  which  would  be  regarded  as  a  kind  of  apostasy.  .  .  .**  The 
recent  English  translation  of  Gogol's  Bulba  Tartu  gives  a  wonderful 
picture  of  the  life  of  the  Cossacks.  See  also  Krasin&ki,  The  Co**acks  of 
the  Ukraine,  London,  1884;  Erckert,  Der  Urrprung  der  Kosaken*  Ber- 
lin, 1882;  Tettau,  Die  Koeakenheere,  Berlin,  1899. 

7.  The  term  Poles  or  Polaei  (dwellers  on  the  plains,  formerly  called 
"Lech,"  often  incorrectly  called  **Polack"  in  the  United  States),  appears 
first  in  history  as  the  designation  of  a  tribe,  the  Pokmi   (adjective 

Soltki;  Polish),  who  dwelt  between  the  Oder,  the  Carpathians,  and  the 
altic,  surrounded  by  the  kindred  tribes  of  the  Masovii,  Knjavii,  Chro- 
bates,  Silesians,  Oborites,  and  others,  which,  under  the  name  T^lrh— , 
In  the  sixth  or  seventh  century,  settled  on  the  banks  of  the  Vistula  and 
Varta.  The  name  Lekh  has  never  been  satisfactorily  explained.  The 
older  form  probably  had  a  nasal;  hence  we  get  in  the  Latin  chroniclers 
Lenchita,  In  Lithuanian,  Lenkae,  and  in  Magyar,  LengyeL  The  name 
Lekhes  gradually  made  way  for  that  of  Polyane  or  Polacu  Nestor 
speaks  of  the  Poliane  IAakhove  on  the  Vistula,  and  the  Polians  Rueove 
on  the  Dnieper.  (Eight  hundred  years  ago  Pomerania,  ''Poland  by 
the  sea,"  Silesia,  most  of  Brandenburg  and  both  West  and  East  Prussia 
were  Polish.)  The  Poles  alone  have  no  variant  of  their  true  name  in  good 
usage,  though  Polanders  and  Polacks  are  commonly  beard.  It  is  interest- 
ing to  note  that  though  there  is  now  no  authority  for  this  latter  from  the 
name,  which  Is  apparently  borrowed  directly  from  the  Polish  word 
Polak,  plural  Polaei,— it  is  found  in  Shakespeare's  HamUU  "and  meet 
the  sledded  Polacks  on  the  ice."  In  the  course  of  time,  the  Polani 
acquired  an  ascendency  over  the  other  tribes,  most  of  whom  became 
amalgamated  with  the  ruling  race,  whose  name  thus  became  the  general 
designation.  Polish  historians  profess  to  go  as  far  back  as  the  fourth 
century,  but  the  first  of  rulers  which  they  give  are  probably  those  of 
separate  tribes,  and  not  the  combined  race  known  as  Poles.  They  were 
always  situated  centrally  as  regards  the  other  Slavs,  and  the  Polish 
linguists  are  of  the  opinion  that  even  the  Polish  language  corresponds 
to  this  central  position  of  the  Poles.  The  term  Poland  is  called  by  the 
natives  Pobka  (a  plain).  Some  believe  the  Poles  are  the  Butanes  of 
Ptolemy. 

8.  The  popular  use  of  the  name  Bohemian  is  based  on  a  French  mis- 
understanding of  the  gypsies  or  Tsigans  (BoMmien,  the  French  word 
for  Qypsy)  who  first  came  into  France  from  Rumania  by  way  of 
Bohemia  (Boehmen,  an  Austrian  province).  John  L.  Stoddard  in  his 
Lectures  (vol.  V,  Bohemia,  Boston,  Balch  &  Co.,  1898,  pp.  939-338) 
says  rightly:  "Gipsies  are  found  in  Europe,  Asia,  Africa,  and  America, 
probably  even  in  Australia.  They  are  of  Oriental  origin.  They  have 
their  own  peculiar  language.  There  is  a  little  race  affinity  between  them 
and  the  Czechs  as  between  Scandinavians  and  Hindus.  No  land  hi 
Europe  is  without  them;  but,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  Bohemia  has  com- 
paratively few  of  them.    They  play  no  part  in  her  development  or 


Note 8  to  Volume  One  457 

history.  In  the  latter  part  of  the  fifteenth  century  the  people  of 
France  supposed  that  bands  of  gipsies,  which  had  crossed  their  frontier, 
were  exiles  from  Bohemia.  They  called  them,  therefore,  by  that  nation's 
name.  No  one  who  knew  enough  to  recognize  the  blunder  cared  to 
rectify  it  till  too  late.  Hence,  by  a  natural  association  of  ideas,  much 
that  pertains  to  those  romantic,  irresponsible  vagabounds  called  gipsies, 
has  come  to  be  regarded  as  'Bohemian.'  The  name  suggests  to-day  an 
indefinable  medley  of  Trilby9  models  in  the  Latin  Quarter;  adventur- 
ous hours  in  'Little  Hungary'!  rooms  hazy  with  tobacco  smoke;  small, 
slippered  feet  on  wine-smeared  tables;  soubrettes  with  lightly  fingered 
cigarettes;  and  artists  with  long  hair,  low  collars,  and  plush  smoking- 
jackets.  That  this  so-called  'Bohemia'  has  anything  essential  to  do 
with  the  real  country  of  that  name  is  a  mistake  not  only  ludicrous,  but 
libellous.  Yet  it  is  hardly  probable  that  this  nomenclature  will  ever 
be  corrected.  Its  roots  reach  down  too  deeply  into  literature  and 
language.  The  use  of  it  by  Thackeray  has  well-nigh  sanctioned  it 
Even  in  music  it  has  gained  a  foothold;  for,  though  the  heroine  of 
Balfe's  delightful  opera  is  a  gipsy,  the  work  is  known  in  English  as 
The  Bohemian  Girl,'  and  in  French  as  *La  Bohexnienne.' "  So  the  adjec- 
tive Bohemian  is  inappropriate  when  applied  to  the  principal  nation  of 
the  westerly  Slavs,  and  is,  moreover,  also  wrongly  applied  to  the  Gypsies. 
Bohemia,  strictly  speaking,  designates  Bohemia  proper,  the  chief  Bohe- 
mian country,  exclusive  of  Moravia  and  Silesia;  but  the  "Bohemian" 
Crown  designates  all  these  countries  as  a  constitutional  unit.  In  that 
sense  the  name  Bohemia  might  designate  the  whole  future  state.  The 
name  "Bohemian" — "the  home  of  the  Bori" — is  derived  from  the  Boii,  who 
were  a  Gaelic  or  Celtic  tribe  inhabiting  this  country  in  the  time  of 
Caesar's  campaign  (See  the  Commentaries  of  Caesar),  and  it  has  nothing 
to  do  with  the  Slavs  who  came  into  the  country  about  495,  after  the  Mar- 
comanni  (a  German  tribe),  who  had  dispossessed  the  Boii.  The  true 
name  of  this  Slavic  people  is  Czechs.  Czech  is  a  Slavic  name  for 
the  Slavic  tribe  and  language  in  Bohemia  and  its  provinces,  and  as  there 
is  a  German  and  Polish  minority  in  these  provinces,  the  terms  used  to 
designate  the  whole  country,  the  state,  are  Bohemia  and  Bohemian.  (Bo- 
hemia is  a  Mediaeval  Latin,  from  Lat  Boiohoemum,  from  Boii,  a  Celtic 
tribe  and  Old  High  German,  heim,  Old  Sax.  hem,  "home";  called  by 
its  inhabitants,  the  Czechs,  Cechy.)  The  Czechs  themselves  do  not  adopt 
this  distinction  but  use  the  word  Czech  in  both  senses.  When  writing 
Latin  or  German,  however,  they  do  use  the  words  Bohemns,  Boehme, 
but  the  French  have  adopted  the  Slavic  designation  (dee  T cheque t),  and 
this  is  also  used  by  the  Germans  (Techeche).  Tsekh  is  another  form  of 
spelling  (adjective  cheeky,  Bohemian).  The  derivation  of  the  name 
"Chekh"  or  Czech  has  never  been  satisfactorily  traced.  In  Slavic  myth- 
ology, the  origin  of  the  Czechs  is  stated  to  come  from  a  great  leader  of  a 
branch  of  the  Slavic  people,  whose  name  was  Czechus.  If  an  inter- 
esting fragment  of  an  early  poem  is  to  be  believed,  the  ancestors  of 
the  Czechs  were  originally  a  typical  Slavic  people,  holding  the  land  on 
communistic  tenure,  but  eventually  deciding,  as  did  the  Jews,  to  choose 
a  leader  from  their  number  and  to  recognize  their  society  on  a  monarch- 
ical basis.  J.  Dobrovsky,  the  great  Slavic  philologist,  sought  to  connect 
it  with  the  old  word  cheli,  or  chenli,  signifying  "to  begin,"  or  "to  will" 
and  this  makes  the  name  imply  the  original  inhabitants.     Schafarik, 


458  Notes  to  Volume  One 

however,  does  not  endorse  this  etymology.  Perwolf  connects  it  with  a 
root  ehak,  "to  beat,"  and  thus  makes  the  name  mean  "the  warriors." 
Whatever  the  word  "Chekh"  may  signify,  it  occurs,  as  Schafarik  has 
shown,  in  other  Slavic  lands. 

9.  Slovaks  (Slovak;  adjective  etoveneku,  Slovak)  are  called  Totok,  that 
Is,  "Slavs,"  by  Hungarian  Magyars. 

10.  The  word  Lusatia  (German  Lansitz)  Is  derived  from  the  Slavic 
"lug"  or  "luza,"  signifying  a  low,  marshy  country. 

11.  The  designation  "Serb"  occurs  for  the  first  time  in  899  A.  D. 
Serbs  are  misleading.  It  is  a  fact  that  in  the  whole  history  of  Serbia 
no  such  term  as  "Serves"  can  be  found.  Yes,  a  term  "Serb"  as  a  name 
of  a  nationality  was  known  to  the  ancient  Roman  historian  Plinins 
(160  B.  C.),  who  uses  the  term  Sirbi.  Hie  English  language  is,  per- 
haps, the  only  one  which,  instead  of  the  correct  forms  Serbian,  Serbia, 
uses  the  solecism  Servian,  Serria.  Suggesting  a  false  derivation  from 
the  Latin  root  which  furnished  the  English  words  serf,  servant,  servi- 
tude, servile,  this  corrupted  form  is,  of  course,  extremely  offensive  to 
the  people  to  whom  it  is  applied  and  should  be  abandoned.  That  this 
term  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  Latin  word  eervue  is  evident  from  the 
fact  that  there  is  another  Slavic  name:  Lusatian  Serb  living  under 
German  yoke  for  centuries.  In  the  old  Serbian  Empire  there  existed 
a  term  designating  a  social  class,  so  called  "sebar."  But  even  this  Is 
not  connected  with  the  term  "Serb"  for  the  old  Serbian  kings  called 
themselves  "Serbs."  The  Serbian  terms  are  Srbin  (Serb:  der 
Serbe;  Srbi  (Serbs)  in  plural,  and  Srbija  or  Srbiya  (Serbia;  Serbien); 
adjective  erpski  (Serbian;  serbisch).  Serbs  live  (1)  in  two  independent 
Serbian  states:  Serbia  and  Montenegro,  also  (2)  in  Austro-Hungarian 
provinces:  Bosnia,  Herzegovina,  Croatia,  Slavonia,  Dalmatia,  Istria 
and  Southern  Hungary  (Bachka,  Banat,  and  Baranya),  and  (3)  in  the 
Northern  Albania  (Albanian  tribe  Qaega*  are  from  Serb  stock,  speaking 
a  language  with  Slavic  roots.  Slcipetar  is  a  name  applied  to  the  Slavixed 
Albanians  of  the  Adriatic  Coast).  Professor  Lubor  Kiederle  in  bis 
article  published  in  the  Archiv  fuer  slawieche  Philelogie  (XXIII,  1901, 
130-3)  combats  the  frequently  accepted  rendering  of  twipol  of  Pro- 
copius  as  Serbians.  The  derivation  suggested  by  Shafarik  for  Serb 
is  the  root  $u  ("to  produce");  thus  the  name  would  come  to  mean  the 
people,  just  as  deutsch  is  from  "diot"  ("people").  This  must  be  accepted 
as  the  best  explanation  hitherto  given,  though  not  altogether  satisfactory. 

19.  Croats  (Hrvati,  Horvati  or  Harvati;  adjective  hrvatekl,  Croatian, 
from  Karpati  or  Carpathians,  the  old  country  of  this  Croat  people) 
are  the  same  nation  as  the  Serbs.  Croat,  Kroat,  Hervat,  Hrvat  and  the 
related  words  are  variations  of  an  old  word  meaning  highland  or  moun- 
tains (Carpathians);  hence  not  strictly  ethnical  terms.  In  like  manner 
as  the  forms  Hervat,  Horvath,  and  even  Kharpath  come  from  Hrvat, 
so  such  variations  as  Serb  and  Sorb  came,  perhaps,  from  $rp.  In  the 
Serbo-Croatian,  as  in  other  Slavic  tongues,  a  vowel  is  not  written  with 
this  r.  The  h  easily  passes  into  kh  and  6  into  p  or  v.  In  these  and 
similar  words,  therefore,  are  indicated  the  ancient  relationships  existing 
between  widely  different  divisions  of  the  Slavs;  between  the  Serbs, 
Croats  and  Slovenes  of  the  Southern  Division  of  the  Slavs  on  the  one 
hand,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  in  the  north,  the  disappearing  Lusatian 
Serbs,  and  the  Slovaks,  with  their  forerunners,  who  left  their  name  in 


i 


Notes  to  Volume  One  459 

ancient  Chrobatia  and  the  Carpathians.    The  English  word  "cravat"  is 
derived   from  their  name,  it   being  the  Croatian  neckpiece  which  the 
South  Austrian  troops  wore.    There  is  practically  no  difference  between 
the   Serbian    and   Croatian   dialects,   but   a  quasi-difference   has   been 
created  between  them  much  more  apparent  than  real,  by  the  employ- 
ment of  the  Latin  alphabet  by  the  Croats  and  of  the  Cyrillic  by  the 
Serbs.    The  reason  for  this  divergence  being  theological  (Croats  belong 
to  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  and  the  Serbs  to  the  Eastern  Greek 
Orthodox  Church),  it  will  be,  no  doubt,  soon  put  to  the  final  end.    The 
term  "Croat"  or  "Kroaf  occurs  for  the  first  time  in  845  A.  D.     The 
generally  accepted  derivation  of  the  name  "Chrobat,"  "Crovat,"  "Hrvat," 
is  from  the  original  designation  of  the  Carpathians,  "Chrbet"  (-a  ridge), 
an  opinion  supported  by  Shafarik  and  Professor  Sime  Ljubich,  author 
of  a  Croatian  history.    This  view  is  rejected  by  Perwolf  (Archiv  fusr 
tlawische  Philologie,XlI9  1881,  591)  and  by  C.  Penka  (Origines  Ariacae: 
Linffui8tisch-ethnologische  Untersuchungen  sur  aeltesten  Geschichte  der 
arishchen  Vdlker  und  Sprachen,  Wien,  1883),  but  apparently  on  in- 
sufficient grounds.    Penka  connects  the  word  with  the  same  root  as  that 
from  which  Slav  is  derived  (slur-ti,  klu,  Jfcrti),  and  makes  it  signify  the 
vassal*,  those  who  follow  a  chief.    TTie  Croats  and  Serbs  have  no  history 
till  the  year  638  A.  D.,  at  which  period  they  left  their  original  settle- 
ments and  migrated  into  the  ancient  Illyricum   and  part  of  Moesia. 
Whether  any  of  this  people  had  previously  taken  up  their  abode  in  the 
Balkan  peninsula  is  by  no  means  clear,  and  very  different  opinions  have 
been  held  on  the  subject.     The  most  probable  account  is  that  small 
Slavic  tribes  were  colonized  here  and  there  as  early  as  the  second  and 
third  centuries,  consisting  mainly  of  prisoners  taken  in  war;  and  we 
hear    of  two   tribes,   the   Karpi   and    Kostobok,   who   are   claimed   by 
Shafarik  with  good  reason  as  Slavs.    Professor  J.  C.  Jirichek  considers 
that  for  300  years  before  the  Slavs  are  heard  of  in  history  south  of 
the  Danube  they  were  scattered  as  colonists  in  Moesia,  Thrace,  Dardania, 
and  Macedonia.    Professor  Drinov  finds  mention  of  Slavic  colonies  in 
Thrace  in  the  Itenerarium  Hierosolymilanwm  and  Ittnerarium  Antonini; 
and  even  if  we  do  not  give  a  complete  adhesion  to  his  views,  there  are 
many  names  ot  towns  in  Procopius  (in  the  first  half  of  the  sixth  cen- 
tury) which  are  undoubtedly  Slavic.    The  traces  of  the  original  inhabi- 
tants have  disappeared,  except  in  so  far  as  the  Albanians  represent 
these  peoples.     It  is  generally  believed  that  the  word  "meropch"   (or 
"neropch"),  signifying  a  slave,  found  In  the  Zakonik  (or  Books  of  Laws, 
1349 1  the  best  edition  of  this  Code  is  by  Stojan  Novakovich,  but  there 
are  several  German  translations)  of  Stephan  Dushan  Silni,  refers  to 
Neropians,  an  old  Thracian  people.     The  authority   for  the  Serbian 
migration  in  the  middle  of  the  seventh  century  is  Emperor  Constantine 
Porphyrogenetus.    According  to  the  story,  five  Croatian  princes    (the 
brothers  Clucas,  Lobelus,  Cosentzis,  Mucmo,  and  Chrobatus),  and  two 
sisters,  Tuga  and  Buga  (i.  e.,  Calamity  and  Prosperity),  came  at  this 
period  from  northern  or  Belo-Croatia,  as  it  was  called,  the  original  home 
of  the  Croats  in  the  Carpathian  Mountains.    The  descendants  of  their 
people  who  remained  in  the  territory  are  lost  among  the  surrounding 
population.    Hie  services  of  these  Croatians  were  made  use  of  by  the 
Emperor  Heraclius,  and  they  became  a  barrier  against  the  Avars,  whom 
they  drove  out  of  the  country,  in  which  they  settled.    The  territory  which 


460  Notes  to  Volume  One 

they  occupied  was  divided  by  them  into  ii  "xupas"  (or  "gBoen").  TV 
people  who  inhabited  the  western  part  kept  the  name  of  Croat,  those  m 
the  eastern  were  called  Serbs.  The  Croatian  branch  of  the  family,  alter 
being  ruled  by  petty  "bans,"  was  annexed  to  the  kingdom  of  Hunguv, 
and  after  the  sixteenth  century  followed  the  fate  of  the  Hapsonrg 
dynasty.  For  five  centuries  after  the  arrival  in  their  new  territoria 
we  hear  nothing  of  the  Serbs  save  an  occasional  very  brief  mentioi 
in  the  Byxantine  chroniclers.  The  native  annalists  do  not  begin  earlier 
than  the  twelfth  century.  As  in  Croatia  so  among  the  Serbs,  the  smaller 
zmpaws  gradually  became  merged  into  two  or  three  great  ones.  The  head 
zupan  of  Serbia,  who  resided  in  Desnitsa,  called  by  Constants* 
Porphyrogenetus  "DestiniUa,"  was  at  first  the  suzerain  of  all  other 
Serbian  supans,  with  the  exception  of  the  Pagani,  concerning  whose 
Latin  name  the  Emperor  Constantine  made  the  very  strange  remark— 
ml    yas    %aympol    joara   r^w   rQw   2*Xa£a»   y\2*+*   40AVri#rvt     c^cvm^mtv 

13.  The  term  "Slovene"  (adjective  slovsnski,  Slovenian  or  Slovene)  is 
of  comparatively  modern  origines,  the  Slovenes  being  formerly  included 
under  the  general  name  of  Slavs.  The  Slovenes  call  themselves  8ioremta 
(Slovenetz  in  singular),  but  are  known  by  foreign  writers  under  the 
name  Vindis  or  Wendes  or  Curatans  (because  they  live  in  Carinthia, 
now  an  Austrian  province).  They  are  called  "diners"  in  America,  be- 
cause they  came  from  the  Austrian  province  of  Carniolia,  called  In  Ger- 
man "Krain."  The  Slovenes  have  preserved  an  old  form  of  the  Slavic 
family  name,  and,  therefore,  no  explanation  is  necessary.  They  live  in 
Carinthia,  Carniolia,  a  part  of  Styria,  and  a  part  of  Istria  and  Goritria. 

14.  It  is  a  mistake  that  some  people  exclude  the  Bulgars  from  the 
Southern  Slav  Programme  just  because  the  Bulgarian  people  are  duped 
by  their  foreign,  German  king  and  his  shortsighted  statesmen.  In  gen- 
eral, it  may  be  said  that  the  Bulgars  (Bulgar  In  sing.;  adjective  6W- 
garski,  Bulgarian)  are  Slavs,  although  they  suffered  a  considerable  ad- 
mixture of  foreign  elements.  V.  R.  Savich  calls  them  "Slavo-Mongols." 
Moliere  called  Bulgaria— "Vulgaris,"  By  the  third  century  the  Slavs  set- 
tled between  the  Danube  and  the  Balkans.  Immigrations  were  going  oa 
till  the  middle  of  the  seventh  century,  as  these  hordes  were  driven  south- 
wards by  new  invaders.  About  681  the  Slavic  settlers  fell  under  the  yoke 
of  the  Bulgars,  an  Ugro-Finnish  race,  if  we  accept  the  views  of  Snafarik, 
Drinov  and  other  Slavic  authorities.  Some  have  made  them  Tartars,  and 
Ilovaisky  thinks  they  are  Slavs.  A  Serbian  historian,  Yovan  Raich 
(1790-1801),  holds  in  his  History  that  the  Bulgars  on  the  Volga  too 
have  been  Slavs.  The  theory  which  connects  the  name  "Bulgarian," 
"Bolgare,"  with  the  Volga  is  now  no  longer  held.  Voltaire  in  his 
Dictionary,  Vol.  I,  p.  151,  claims  that  the  Bulgar  people  were  originally 
Huns,  who  settled  near  the  Volga  and  Volgarians  was  easily  changed 
into  Bulgarians.  Procopius  and  Agathias  claim  that  the  Bulgars  derive 
their  descent  from  a  Hunnish  source.  They  explain  that  the  Kotrigurs 
inhabiting  "this  side  of  the  Mneotric  Lake,"  and  the  Uturgars  or 
Utigurs  beyond  that  on  the  east  of  the  Cimmerian  Bosphorus,  the  river 
Don  dividing  their  territories,  were  also  of  Hunnish  extraction.  TT*ere- 
fore  Kotrigurs,  Uturgurs,  and  Bulgars  were  all  closely  allied  to  the 
Huns  of  Attila  and  spoke  a  cognate  language.  But  the  modern  Bul- 
garian tongue  exhibits  far  more  features  of  affinity  to  the  Slavic  lan- 
guage than  to  the  Hun.  According  to  Professor  Rosier,  the  Bulgars  are 


Notes  to  Volume  One  461 

originally  a  Samoyede  race,  a  people  of  Ugrian  or  Finnish  extraction. 
They  appear  for  the  first  time  in  history  about  ISO  B.  C,  when  a  band, 
wder  the  leadership  of  a  chieftain  called  Vound,  took  refuge  in  Armenia 
ind  settled  on  the  banks  of  the  Araxes.  They  are  next  mentioned  by 
Bishop  Punodius  as  marching  towards  the  left  bank  of  the  Danube  and  in 
the  following  century  they  became  known  to  the  Byzantine  Km  pi  re 
is  a  hostile  power.  About  660  they  seem  to  have  broken  up  into  several 
livisions  of  which  the  most  important  crossed  the  Danube  under 
Isparuch  (third  son  of  Kubrat,  who  had  delivered  them  from  the 
lomination  of  Avars),  settled  in  Moesia,  subjugated  the  Slavic  people, 
ind  extorted  tribute  even  from  the  Greek  Emperor.  In  order  to  prove 
hat  Bulgars  are  of  Ugro-Finnish  origin,  physio-ethnologists  point  out 
he  fact  that  they  still  have  high  cheek  bones  (zygoma) ;  their  hair  is  light 
ind  thin;  their  eyelids  do  not  open  wide;  and  the  general  form  of  face 
s  frequently  oval.  Of  their  condition  in  heathen  times  little  is  known, 
hough  a  few  important  deductions,  such  as  that  they  had  slaves,  can  be 
lrawn  from  the  questions  presented  by  them  to  the  Pope  in  866  (See: 
icta  ConcUiorum,  V).  Early  modifications  of  the  name  "Bulgar,"  such 
is  Burgari,  Wurgari,  etc.,  show  its  analogy  with  forms  like  Onoguri  (the 
lame  "Unnogonduri"  is  applied  to  the  Bulgarians  by  the  Byzantines), 
Jturguri,  Kutriguri;  the  elements  of  the  word  are  bul  and  gari.  Pro- 
fessor A.  VamWry  tries  to  derive  the  term  from  the  Turkish  verb 
wlgarmak  "to  revolt,"  but  this  seems  little  better  than  a  guess.  We  are 
old  that  Koubrat,  a  Bulgarian  prince,  made  himself  independent  of  the 
Wars,  and  that  on  his  death  his  territories  were  divided  among  his  five 
ons.  Hie  eldest  remained  in  the  ancient  settlement  on  the  Volga,  where 
he  ruins  of  their  former  capital,  Bolgari,  are  still  to  be  seen.  The 
hird  son,  Asparoukh,  crossed  the  Dnieper  and  the  Dniester,  and  settled 
n  a  place  called  Onklus,  probably  the  paleo  (old) — Slavic  ougl, 
'angulus,"  between  the  Transylvanian  Alps  (Carpathians)  and  the 
)anube.  From  this  place  they  migrated  to  the  localities  which  they 
tave  since  occupied,  they  became  united  with  the  original  Slavic  settlers, 
o  whom  they  gave  their  name  (about  in  ninth  century),  just  as 
be  German  Franks  imposed  theirs  on  the  Gauls,  and  a  branch  of  the 
Slavs  took  the  Finnish  name  of  their  conquerors.  The  Volga  Bulgars 
ery  soon  became  assimilated  into  the  Slav  elements  and  disappeared  as 
i  separate  body,  losing  their  own  language  and  customs,  but  they  left 
heir  name  to  the  united  new  people.  Even  in  819  a  Bulgarian  envoy  to 
Constantinople  has  a  Slavic  name,  Dragomir,  and  in  the  middle  of  the 
Jnth  century  we  see  even  the  members  of  the  ruling  family  with  Slavic 
tames.  The  old  Russian  chronicler  of  the  eleventh  century  knew  how 
he  Bulgars  "terrorized  the  subjugated  Slavs."  During  their  peace  with 
he  Byzantine  Empire  the  Bulgars  sold  the  Slavic  boys  and  girls  at  the 
Constantinople  market.  It  is  a  fact  that  the  Bulgars  made  drinking 
tips  from  the  Slavic  skulls  which  they  used  for  drinking  wine 
it  the  festivals.  Regarding  the  Slavs  in  Macedonia,  there  is  still  a 
lifference  of  opinion  as  to  whether  they  are  nearer  the  Bulgars  or 
he  Serbs.  At  any  rate  they  do  not  form  an  independent  Macedonian 
Slavic  nation,  as  it  is  believed  by  some  misled  physiocthnologists  in 
lustro-Hungary  and  Germany.  Some  have  claimed  that  there  is  an 
ndependent  Macedonian  language  and,  therefore,  race  or  people.  But 
his  would  appear  to  be  one  of  the  patriotic  misrepresentations  not 


Notes  to  Volume  One  463 

mknown  amongst  the  partisan  philologist  of  this  region.  Professor 
Fovan  Cvijich  is  the  champion  of  the  theory  that  the  Macedonians  are 
autonomous  Slavs,  but  his  ideas  have  undergone  considerable  modifica- 
ions  at  different  times.    See  Laffan's  table  on  p.  462. 

15.  Originally  the  Slav  was  spread  over  the  great  part  of  northern 
3ermany  early  in  the  fifth  century,  extending  as  far  as  Utrecht,  which 
was  anciently  called  Wiltaburg  and  was  a  city  of  the  Wilzen.  (See: 
JrUnberg,  Les  colonies  wallones  de  Silesie,  Brussels,  1867;  Kaindl,  Ge- 
jchichte  der  Deutschen  in  den  Karpathenlandern,  Gotha,  1907,  2  vols., 
R.  Kotzschkei  (l)Unternehmertum  in  der  ostdeutschen  Kolonization  des 
Vlittelalters,  Bautzen,  1894;  (2)  Quellen  zur  Geschichte  der  ostdeut- 
schen Kolonization  im  IS.  bis  14.  Jahrhunderte,  Leipzig,  Teubner, 
1912;  (3)  Staat  und  Kultur  der  ostdeutschen  Kolonization,  Leipzig, 
1910;  Schulze,  Die  Kolonisierung  und  Gebiete  der  Saale  und  Elbe, 
Leipzig,  1896;  /.  W.  Thompson,  German  East  Colonization  (Proceed. 
)f  Amer.  Hist.  Asso,  1916);  Wendt,  Die  Germanisierung  der  Lander 
totlich  der  Elbe,  Leipzig,  1899,  9  vols.)  Thus  Slavic  was  cer- 
tainly spoken  in  Pomerania  (po,  upon;  more,  the  sea,  the  Slavic 
lukes  of  Pomerania  have  been  extinct  in  1637),  Mecklenburg, 
Southern  Bavaria,  Oldenburg,  Holstein  to  the  north,  Brandenburg,  Sax- 
>ny,  west  Bohemia,  Lower  Austria,  the  greater  part  of  Upper  Austria, 
lorth  Styria  and  north  Corinthia,  a  large  part  of  what  is  now  Hungary, 
ind  in  the  localities  now  occupied  by  Kiel,  Lttbeck,  Magdeburg,  Halle, 
Leipzig  (Lipsko,  the  city  of  Lipa,  the  Slavic  name  for  lime-tree,  the 
Slavic  national  sacred  tree),  Beireuth,  Linz,  Salzburg,  Dresden, 
[Drazhgyani),  Gratz  (Gradetz,  Gorodetz,  Gradatz),  arid  Vienna.  Place 
lames  in  Uz,  zig,  a  (for  example,  Jena),  dam,  (Potsdam)  are  Slavic, 
[n  Germany  proper  all  that  is  visible  of  the  Slav  population  which  once 
jccupied  nearly  the  whole  of  North  Germany  (outside  of  the  conquered 
Polish  territory  in  1779,  1793,  1795)  names  of  places,  family  names, 
and  little  islands  of  Slavic  folk  (like  the  Serbs  or  Wends  of  the 
Lausitz).  The  names  of  old  Slavic  tribes  originally  settled  in  these 
parts  of  Germany  are  given  in  Schafarik's  Slawische  Alterthiimer 
(Leipzig,  1843).  They  are  mentioned  frequently  in  such  writers  as 
Helmold,  Dietmar,  Arnold,  Wittekind,  etc.  We  hear  of  a  commercial 
city  of  importance,  which  some  authors  termed  as  Slavic  Amsterdam, 
called  Wollin,  on  the  island  of  the  same  name,  which  was  known  as 
Winetha  to  the  Germans  and  as  Julin  to  the  Danes.  Schafarik  even 
wished  to  see  the  Slavic  people  of  the  Wilzen  in  English  Wiltshire. 
It  has  long  been  a  generally  received  opinion  that  the  modern  Greeks 
have  a  large  Slavic  admixture.  This  opinion  was  boldly  asserted  by 
Fallmerayer  and  has  not  been  upset  even  by  the  investigations  of 
Sathas.  He  dwells  much  upon  the  form  ZflXapijiw,  as  distinct 
from  ZxXa/fyrot  but  this  corruption  seems  to  be  owing  to  some  such 
false  analogy  as  ArOXoS.  Miklosich  in  his  Etymologischee  W  brier- 
buch  der  slawischen  Sprocket*  (Wien.  Branmttller.  1886,  VI 11+547) 
considers  the  two  forms  to  be  identical.  In  like  manner  Procopius 
connects  Serbi  with  ZWioi,  and  Constantine  Porfirogennetes  turns 
Svatopluk  into  2^r^arX<wcw.  Mediaeval  Greece,  especially  Pelopon- 
nesus, abounded  with  Slavic  names,  which  are  now  being  replaced  by 
others  drawn  from  classical  sources.  Fallmerayer  is  mistaken  If  he 
thinks  that  the  Slavs  spoiled  the  Greeks;  the  matter  is  just  the  oppo- 


464  Notes  to  Volume  One 

site,  for  if  xantodolichocephaly  is  something  noble,  as  it  is  *»!*■«■■* 
by  many  German  and  French  authors  (Gobineau,  V.  de  Lapouge,  I* 
Woltman,  J.  G.  Chamberlain,  L.  Wilser,  A.  Penka,  S.  Reinhardt,  etc) 
then  the  Slavs  might  only  to  refresh,  uplift  and  ennoble  the  Greeks  and 
bring  them  nearer  to  the  antique,  lighthaired  forefathers.  Kolar  and 
Wolanski  claim  that  there  is  a  Slavic  population  on  the  north-easter* 
corner  of  the  Italian  frontier,  in  two  valleys  of  the  Julian  Alps,  and 
are  Italian  subjects  amounting  to  about  36,000  souls.  (See:  Cavfe 
Podrecca,  Slavia  Italiana,  Roma,  1880;  M.  Resketar,  Die  serbokroatiscua 
Kolonien  Siiditaliens,  Wien,  Holder,  1911,  409;  E.  E.  Freeman,  Subjects 
and  neighbor  lands  of  Venice,  London,  1881;  /.  T.t  Le  Probleme  itaJo- 
slave,  Paris,  Plon-Nourite  Cie,  1916.)  Some  authors  trace  Slavic  dement 
in  Spain  and  Asia  Minor.  Other  authors  point  out  the  fact  that  if  the 
Slav  has  lost  in  the  west  of  Europe,  he  has  gained  in  the  east  considera- 
bly, as  Russia  has  encroached  upon  the  Ugro-Finnish  tribes  of  the  north- 
ern and  eastern  regions  of  its  Empire,  and  many  of  these  races  are  now 
in  various  stages  of  voluntary  or  involuntary  Russification.  Ustrialov,  ia 
his  History  of  Russia  (3  vols.,  German  translation;  Oeschickie  Russlornds, 
Stuttgart,  1840)  urges  the  gradual  Russification  of  all  the  non-Russian 
people  of  the  Russian  Empire,  just  because  non-Russian  Slavs  are  dena- 
tionalized by  other  people.  Many  Slavic  geographical  names  are  dena- 
tionalized in  Germany  and  Austro-Hungary.  For  example:  Dubrovnik 
(by  Ragusa),  Krk  (Veglia),  Zadar  (Zara),  Hvar  (Lesina),  Vis  (Lissa), 
Ml  jet  (Meleta),  Loshinj  (Lussin),  Rab  (Arbe),  Cres  (Cherso),  Braes 
(Braua),  Zagreb  (Agram),  Rieka  (Fiume),  Trorir  (Trau),  Peljeshac 
(Sabionccllo),  Bar  (Antivari),  Senj  (Zengg),  Pechuh  (Pecs),  Novi  Sad 
(Neutsatz),  Subotica  (Maria  Theresiapol),  Vrshac  (Versecs),  Bela  Crkra 
(Weisskirchen),  Kras  (Karst),  Mount  Uchka  (Monte  Maggiore),  Rasha 
(Arsa),  Opatija  (Abbasia),  Rovinj  (Rovigno),  Porech  (Parens©),  Pulj 
(Pola),  Ogle j a  (Aquilea),  Ijubljana  (Laibach),  Kormin  (Cormona), 
Radgona  (Radkersburg),  Beljak  (ViUach),  Celovac  (Klagenfnrth), 
Vrbsko  Jesero  (Lake  of  Woerth),  Maribor  (Marburg),  Bled  (Veldes), 
Celje  (Cilli),  Trsich  (Neumarkt,  Monfalcone),  Trbovlje  (Trifail), 
Spljet  (Spalato),  Gnus  (Gravosa),  Zemun  fSemlin),  Karlovac  (Kari- 
stadt),  Osijek  (Esseg),  Kranjsko  (Krain,  Carniolia),  Koroshko 
(K&rnten  or  Carinthia),  Stajersko  (Steiermark  or  Styria),  Resja 
(Resia),  Videm  (Udine),  Gradec  (Graz),  Gorica  (Gdrs),  Krishcvd 
(Crisium). 

16.  Besides  the  Russians — numbering  about  110  millions — there  are 
about  10  millions  of  other  Slavs:  Poles,  about  8  millions,  about  three- 
fourths  of  them  in  Russian  Poland,  the  bulk  remainder  being  in  the 
western  governments  of  Russia  proper,  about  900,000  Bulgars,  and  ■ 
few  Serbs  and  Czechs.  Anglo-Saaon*  are  represented  by  Germans, 
about  two  millions,  mainly  in  the  Baltic  provinces,  Poland,  and  ia 
colonies  in  South  Russia;  Swedes,  300,000,  mainly  in  Finland.  Fmme 
peoples  are  represented  by  Finns  and  Karelians,  about  2%  millions  in 
Finland,  and  the  neighboring  parts  of  Russia  proper;  Esthoniass, 
about  650,000  in  the  Baltic  regions;  Mordvins,  Votyaks,  Cheremisses, 
and  other  kindred  nations  scattered  over  a  large  area  in  Northern  and 
Eastern  Russia,  about  1%  million;  Lapps,  in  Lapland,  and  Samoyeds 
in  the  extreme  northern  parts  of  Russia  and  Siberia.  The  Lstto- 
Lithuanian  stock  is  represented  by  Letts  and  Lithuanians,  about  S% 


Not  eg  to  Volume  One  465 

millions,  the  former  in  the  Baltic  region,  the  latter  in  the  western  gov- 
ernments and  Poland.  Iranian  stock  is  represented  by  Armenians, 
Kurds,  and  Persians  and  other  tribes,  about  1%  million,  principally  in 
the  Caucasus.  Caucasus  Aborigines  are  represented  by  Georgians, 
Afingrelians,  Lechgians,  etc.  Mongols  are  represented  by  Kalmucks,  in 
Russia  and  Central  Asia;  Buriats,  Tunguses,  etc.,  in  Siberia.  The  Mon- 
gols, not  reckoning  the  inhabitants  in  the  part  of  Manchuria,  number  less 
than  one  million.  Turko-Tartars  are  represented  by  Tartars,  Usbeges, 
Bashkirs,  Kirghiz,  Turkomans,  etc.,  in  all  about  9  millions.  Daco- 
Romans;  Rumanians,  one  million,  in  Besarabia,  Southwest  Russia.  Sem- 
itic stock  is  represented  by  Jews,  about  5  millions  in  Western  and  South- 
western Russia  and  Poland.  Besides  these  there  are  in  Russia  about  one 
million  Europeans  of  various  nationalities  and  a  considerable  number  of 
Gypsies. 

17.  In  order  to  show  what  careless  and  unscientific  statements  are 
expressed  even  by  so-called  experts  on  the  Slav  immigration  in  this 
country,  I  might  take  only  one  such  author — Professor  Edward  Steiner, 
who  makes  a  sad  picture  of  the  Slav,  is  not  able  to  discriminate  sex 
and  nations,  traits  as  indicated  by  dress  and  physiognomy  at  least. 
In  his  book,  The  Immigrant  Tide,  Its  Ebb  and  Flow  (New  York,  Revell, 
1909),  there  is  a  frontispiece  photograph  with  the  following  explanation: 
"A  Czar  in  Embryo:  Southern  Slavic  chief,  who  exchanged  his  symbols 
of  authority  for  pick  and  shovel  at  'Guinea  Hill.'"  This  photograph 
does  not  represent  a  man,  but  a  woman  of  middle  age  of  the  Balkans. 
In  his  other  book,  On  the  Trail  of  the  Immigrant  (New  York,  Revell, 
1906,  pp.  180-181),  he  represents  a  photograph  of  three  men  with  the 
following  explanation:  "From  the  Black  Mountains:  There  is  no  more 
sturdy  stock  of  Europe  than  the  Slav  of  Montenegro,  none  more  ready 
to  turn  from  gun  to  wood-axe,  from  blood-revenge  to  citizenship." 
( Tills  picture  has  been  recently  published  by  the  author  of  Our 
Foreign^bom  Citizens,  in  The  Nat.  Oeogr.  Maaazine,  XXXI,  1917,  p. 
IIS.)  The  physiognomy  and  dress  of  these  three  men  have  not  the 
slightest  indication  of  the  sons  of  Montenegro.  And  Prof.  Steiner  claims 
that  his  study  of  the  Slav  is  based  on  first  hand  observation  and  scien- 
tific study.  Dr.  Henry  M.  MacCracken  (See  his  article  published  in  the 
Christian  Work,  Nov.  4,  1916),  in  his  amazing  ignorance  of  the  past 
and  the  present  of  the  Slavic  peoples, — is  "praying"  for  the  victory 
of  Germany  over  the  "half  barbarous  Russia."  Professor  E.  A.  Ross, 
too,  in  his  article  on  "Slavs  in  America"  (Century  Magazine,  August, 
1914,  590-8),  would  like  to  deal  a  death  blow  to  the  Slavs  in  America, 
a  statement  based  on  a  most  superficial,  unscientific  investigation  of 
facts.  (See:  /.  8.  Furrow,  Inconsistency  of  Professor  Ross,  in  Free 
Poland,  I,  Oct.  1,  1914,  13-5.)  See  also:  G.  Abbot,  Bulgarians  in  the  U. 
8.  (Charities,  v.  91,  1909,  653-60);  E.  G.  Balch:  (1)  Our  Slavic  Fellow 
Citizens,  New  York,  Survey  Publ.,  1910,  536;  (9)  Slavische  Einwander- 
ungen  in  den  Vereinigten  Staaten,  Leipzig,  Deutiske,  1919,  X-j-187;  J.  B. 
Chodkiewioz,  Poles  in  the  United  States  (Free  Poland,  II,  May  1,  1916, 
p.  10);  K.  H.  C  lag  horny  Slavs,  Magyars  and  Some  Others  in  the  New 
Immigration  (Charities,  XIII,  1904,  199-905);  /.  R.  Commons,  Slavs  in 
the  Bituminous  Mines  of  III.  (Ibid.,  XIII,  1904,  997-9);  F.  E.  Fronzak, 
Poles  in  America  (Free  Pol.,  II,  June,  1916,  3-6) ;  L.  B.  Garret,  Notes  on 
Poles  in  Baltimore  (Ibid.,  XIII,  1904,  935-9);  //.  B.  Qrose,  Alliance  or 


466  Notes  to  Volume  One 

American,  New  York,  1906;  8.  B.  Hrbkova,  Bohemians  in  Nebraska 
(Boh.  Rev.,  I,  1917,  July,  10-4);  /.  HumpaUZeman:  (1)  Bohemia:  A 
Stir  of  its  Social  Conscience.  (The  Commons,  July,  1904);  (2)  The  Bo- 
hemian People  in  Chicago  (Hull  House  Maps  {-  Papers,  Crowd],  1895, 
VIII,  p.  320);  (3)  Bohemian  Settlements  in  the  U.  S.  (Industrial  Com- 
mission, XV,  1901,  507-10);  O.  J*.  Love  joy,  The  Slav:  A  National  Asset 
or  a  Liability  (Charities,  XIV,  1905,  882-4;  M.  Kovacevic,  Die  Auswan- 
derung  (Agramer  Tagblatt,  April  18,  19,  90  and  26,  1905);  V.  Kohlbeck, 
The  Catholic  Bohemians  of  the  U.  S.  (Champlam  Educator,  Jan.-March, 

1906,  XXV,  35-34) ;  A.  B.  Koukol,  A  Slav's  a  Man  for  A'  That  (Charities, 
v.  21,  1909,  589-98) ;  Ch.  K rattier,  The  Poles  in  the  U.  S.,  Philadelphia, 

1907,  IV-f  196;  M.  Kueera,  The  Slavic  Races  in  America  (Charities,  XIII, 
1904,  577-8);  A.  G.  Masaryk,  The  Bohemians  in  Chicago  {Ibid.,  XIII, 
1904,  206-10) ;  N.  Mashek,  Bohemian  Farmers  in  Wisconsin  (Ibid.,  XIII, 
1904,  211-5);  Rev.  K.  D.  Miller,  Bohemians  in  Texas  (Boh.  Rev.,  I,  1917, 
May,  4-5);  P.  Roberts:  (1)  The  Slavs  in  the  Anthracite  Coal  Commun- 
ities (Ibid.,  XIII,  1904,  215-22) ;  (2)  The  New  Immigration,  New  York, 
1912;  J.  E.  Robins,  The  Bohemian  Women  in  U.  S.  (Charities,  XIII, 
1904,  195-6);  P.  V.  Rovnianek,  The  Slovaks  in  America  (Ibid.,  XIII, 
1904,  239-45);  J.  F.  S.,  America  and  the  Slav  Immigrants  (Boh.  Rev^ 
II,  1918,  Nov.,  2-5);  M.  B.  Sayles,  Housing  and  Social  Conditions  in 
Slavic  Neighborhood  (Ibid.,  XVI,  1904,  257-42) ;  H.  Sienkiewicz,  After 
Bread:  A  Story  of  Polish  Emigrant  Life  to  America,  New  York,  Fenno, 
1897,  165;  Sheridan,  F.  J.,  Italian,  Slavic  and  Hungarian  unskilled  im- 
migrant laborers  in  the  U.  S.  (U.  8.  Bureau  of  Labor,  Bull,  No.  It, 
Sept.  1907,  403-86);  E.  A.  Steiner,  Bohemians  in  America  (Outlook, 
April  25,  1903,  968-73);  V.  Svarc,  The  Culture  which  the  Slavs  offer 
America:  the  Handicraft  and  Industrial  Exhibition  conducted  by  the 
Slavic  Alliance  of  Cleveland  (Charities,  XIV,  1905,  875-81);  W.  /. 
Thomas  &  FL  Znaniecki,  The  Polish  Peasant  in  Europe  and  America, 
Chicago  University  Press,  1918,  2  vols.,  XIX+526+588;  jg.  &.  TUms, 
The  Poles  in  the  Land  of  the  Puritan  (New  England  Mag.,  voL  29,  1903, 
162-6);  /.  W.  8.  Tomkiewicz,  Polanders  in  Wisconsin  (Proc.  8taU  His- 
torical So.  of  Wise,  1901,  published  in  1902,  pp.  148-52);  E.  8.  Tyler, 
The  Poles  in  the  Connecticut  Valley  (Smith  College  Monthly,  XVI,  1909, 
579-86) ;  /.  /.  Vlach,  Our  Bohemian  Population  (Proc.  State  Hist.  8o. 
of  Wisconsin,  1901,  Mine  Workers,  Philadelphia,  Lippincott,  1904,  911; 
(2)  Some  Industrial  Effects  of  Slav  Immigration  (Charities,  XIII,  1901, 
223-6);  White,  E.  T.,  Investigations  of  Slavic  Conditions  in  Jersey  City, 
printed  for  Whittier  House,  1907;  Poles  in  America  (Am.  Rev.  of  Rev^ 
v.  60,  1914,  619-20);  Hungary  Exposed:  Secret  State  Documents  reveal 
the  Plotting  of  that  Government  in  the  U.  S.  American  Slovaks  and 
Ruthenians  ...  to  be  victims,  New  York,  1907;  81;  Reports  of  the 
Commissioner  of  Immigration,  Washington,  1900-1919.  Father  Kruszke 
(of  Ripon,  Wis.)  wrote  History  of  the  Poles  in  America  (in  Polish, 
1917,  10  vols.). 

18.  Compare:  Dopsch,  Die  altere  Soaial-und  Wirtschaftsrerfassang 
der  Alpenslawen,  Weimar,  1909;  Koeler,  Zur  Beurteilung  der  Bilder- 
werke  aus  altslavischer  Zeit  (Arch.  f.  Anthrop.,  XXIV,  1897,  145-915); 
Weigl,  M.,  Bilderwerke  aus  altslavischer  Zeit  (Ibid.,  XXI,  1999-3, 
41-73). 


Notes  to  Volume  One  467 


CHAPTER  III 


1.  Two  Russian  historians,  Ilovaisky  and  Gedenov,  have  attempted 
to  upset  the  general  belief  that  the  founders  of  the  Russian  Empire 
were  Scandinavians. — P.  R.  R. 

2.  As  to  the  original  home  of  the  Slavs  there  are  several  opinions,  of 
which  the  main  are  the  following:  (a)  Schafarik  claims  that  the  Slavic 
race  settled  in  Europe  at  a  period  contemporaneous  with  or  shortly  after 
the  arrival  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  and  other  Indo-European  people.  He 
gives  the  following  reasons  that  the  Slav  left  Asia  in  very  early  times: 
(1)  the  Slavic  tongues  are  more  closely  connected  with  European  lan- 
guages than  those  of  Asia,  even  granting  the  many  affinities  of  Slavic 
with  Zend  or,  as  has  been  shown  by  Hiibschmann,  with  Armenian;  (2) 
the  similarity  of  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  Slavic  people  to  those 
of  the  Celts,  Germans,  and  other  Europeans;  (3)  the  occurence  of  many 
mountains,  rivers,  and  towns  having  Slavic  names  which  are  mentioned 
long  before  the  Slavs  themselves  are  found  in  history;  (4)  the  Slavs 
are  always  spoken  of  by  the  ancient  authors  in  terms  which  show  that 
the  ancient  writers,  like  Nestor,  Tacitus,  Herodotus,  Procopius  (his 
works  are  edited  in  German  translation  by  Haury,  Leipsic,  1905), 
Jordanis,  Ptolemy,  Emperor  Constantine  Porphyrogenius,  etc.,  con- 
sidered the  Slavs  to  be  an  old  European  people,  and  were  struck  with 
the  large  area  over  which  their  inhabitants  extended.  Moreover,  the  arrival 
at  a  comparatively  late  period  of  such  large  hordes  would  have  made  a 
great  impression  upon  the  surrounding  peoples  at  the  time,  and  this 
would  certainly  have  found  an  echo  in  their  chroniclers  and  historians. — 
(b)  Wocel,  in  his  The  Early  Days  of  Bohemia,  Prague,  1868,  and  other 
books,  claims  that  the  Slavs  did  not  live  in  juxtaposition  in  the  Bronze 
Age,  but  first  made  their  appearance  in  Europe  with  the  Huns,  Avars, 
and  other  Asiatic  barbarians  in  the  third  century  A.  D.  As  proof  he 
gives  many  names  of  objects  which  are  common  to  the  Slavic  tongues 
and  yet  could  not  have  been  known  to  any  nation  in  the  Bronze  Period: 
Iron  (Old  Slavic— O.  S.  zheleso),  objects  made  of  iron,  as  scythe  (O.  S. 
kleshta),  knife  (nozh),  saw  (pila)9  hoe  (motyka),  sword  (mech)9 
stirrup  (stremen),  spur  (ostruha),  needle  (jehla)9  anchor  (kotva). 
Then,  common  to  all  Slavic  tongues  are  the  names  for  gold  (zlato), 
;ilver  (stribro),  copper  (med)9  tin  (olovo).  All  these  woras  must  have 
>een  formed  while  the  Slavs  dwelt  together  in  a  comparatively  narrow 
space  (according  to  Wocel  between  the  Baltic,  the  Vistula  and  the 
Dnieper);  otherwise,  if  we  suppose  that  the  Lutitzes  (Lutici  or  Veltae), 
3bot rites,  Sorbs,  and  Czechs  were  autochthonous,  it  is  difficult  to  see 
iow  they  could  have  had  the  same  names  for  many  objects  which  did 
iot  exist  in  the  Bronze  Age,  for  instance,  iron,  as  the  Slavic  nations 
>n  the  Dnieper,  the  Balkans,  and  the  Adriatic  had.  Wocel  considers 
he  Slavs  to  have  been  a  pastoral  race  who  entered  Europe  through  the 
masses  of  Caucasus.  He  compares  the  agricultural  words  which  all 
Slavic    nations  have  in   common:  plough    (vlua  or  ralo)9  ploughshare 

lemesh),  corn  (zhito),  wheat  (pshenitz),  barley  (yechmen,  yecham)9 
ntroduction  of  Christianity  have  not  a  comman  name  in  the  Slavic 
iatfl  (ores),  millet  (proso)9  sheaf  (snop).  On  the  other  hand  objects 
connected  with  civilization,  the  origin  of  which  only  dates   from  the 


468  Notts  to  Volume  One 

tongues:  "paper,"  "steel,"  •Velvet,"  "pavement,"  etc  So  also  there  s 
no  common  term  for  "property"  or  "inheritance,"  for  the  Slavs  knew 
nothing  of  private  property,  the  land  being  held  in  common  under  tie 
care  of  the  vladika  or  stareshina,  as  in  the  Serbian  zadruga  or  Hasan 
mir  at  the  present  day.  According  to  Gregor  Kreck,  besides  the  men- 
tioned cereals  the  Slavs  cultivated  the  rape  (repa),  the  pea  (jogWw, 
grakh),  the  lentil  (Isnshta),  the  bean  (606),  the  poppy  (mo*),  hasp 

ikonop),  the  leek  (luk),  etc.,  corn  ground  by  a  hand-mill  or  water-mill 
zhrinov,  malim)  into  meal  (manka)  and  baked  into  bread  (ttW). 
honey  (med) — the  collection  of  which  was  an  important  occupation 
among  the  Slavic  people,  as  we  find  by  the  Polish  laws — meat  (mtn$»)% 
milk  (mleko),  and  fruit  (ovoshtiye)  formed  their  food.  The  drinb 
were  beer  (ol)  and  wine  (vino).  Kreck  considers  that  minute  detafli 
of  house-building  point  to  a  habit  of  living  in  fixed  residences:  boots 
(dom)9  the  stable  (khlsv),  the  threshing-floor  (gumno),  the  court  (dew)i 
the  village  (vet).  According  to  Kreck,  words  are  to  be  found  very  eufy 
which  show  the  development  of  the  people  from  the  family,  the  people, 
(narod,  yazik).  There  are  common  terms  for  law  (pravo,  pratf*, 
''right,"  zakon,  "law").  Besides  agricultural  pursuits  we  have  mentioi 
of  the  arts  of  braiding  (plesti)9  weaving  (tkati),  tailoring  in  a  scries 
of  common  expressions  for  portions  of  apparel,  carpentering  (t#M*Q> 
working  in  iron,  etc.  Of  the  primitive  Slavic  flora  we  have  the  otf 
(dub),  the  lime-tree (ttpa),  the  acorn  (yavor),  the  beach  (o«*y),  the 
willow  (vrba),  the  birch  (breza),  the  pine  (6or),  as  also  special  kind* 
of  fruit,  the  apple  (yablko),  the  pear  (grushka  or  krushka),  the  cherry 
(vishnya),  the  nut  (orekh),  ana  the  plum  (fJtoa).— (c)  Penka  «d 
Schroder  claim  that  the  Slavs  originated  in  Europe  as  did  so  cM 
Indo-European  race  altogether. — (d)  Others  believe  that  Blati  jff* 
entered  Europe  from  Asia,  seven  or  eight  centuries  B.  C.  Those  who 
maintain  the  theory  that  the  Slavs  came  from  the  region  of  the  rfctf 
Danube  sought  to  strengthen  their  views  by  the  names  of  various  pit** 
to  be  found  in  these  districts  that  indicate  the  Slavic  origin.  U* 
etymology  of  the  names,  however,  is  not  entirely  certain;  there  aft 
names  that  appear  only  in  the  later  authorities  of  the  first  centuries 
of  our  era.  Some  again  prove  nothing,  as  they  could  have  arisen  without 
the  occupation  of  these  districts  by  the  Slavs.  But  the  most  generally 
accepted  theory  is  that  the  original  home  of  the  Slavs  was  in  White 
Russia,  and  Volhynia,  the  land  of  Scythian  barbarians — now  souther* 
Russia.  The  German  historian,  A.  V.  von  Schldtzer,  and  the  Russians, 
N.  Karamzin,  Pogodin  and  Serge  Solovyev,  contend  that  the  primitive 
tribes  of  Finns  and  Slavs  lived  in  the  Great  Russian  Plain,  PriorJJ 
the  ninth  century,  and  that  Scandinavians  coming  from  the  north 
taught  the  Slavs  their  first  conception  of  tribal  government  Man? 
claim  that  the  Eastern  Slavs  dwelt  in  the  Russian  Plains  before  the 
Christian  Era,  that  they  had  primitive  family  unions  from  which  vere 
formed  tribes  that  later  developed  tribal  unions,  eventually,  graritatiBf 
into  the  trading  cities  of  Kiev  and  Novgorod.  Those  Slavs  who  Urea 
in  the  valley  of  the  Dnieper  River,  fell  into  trading  in  the  product* 
of  the  forest — wax,  honey,  and  furs.  (An  ancient  Russian  hymn  runs 
"Kiev,  Holy  Kiev,  is  the  mother  of  towns".) 

The  Slavs  of  the  olden  times  lived,  no  doubt,  at  the  very  entrance 
to  Western  Europe,  at  the  foot  of  the  Carpathian  Mountains  along  the 


T  Notes  to  Volume  One  469 

lower  course  of  the  Danube.  And  as  a  resident  on  the  southern  coast 
of  the  Baltic,  Slavic  forefathers  were  known  to  Tacitus,  who  in  observ- 
ing them  there,  asked  himself  whether  to  classify  them  among  Asiatics 
or  among  Europeans.  He  answers  thus:  Among  the  latter,  for  they 
build  houses,  wear  shields,  and  fight  on  foot,  all  of  which  is  quite  con- 
trary to  the  actions  of  the  Sarmatians  who  lived  in  vehicles  and  fight  on 
horseback.  Thus  the  famous  history  writer  of  the  Eternal  City  antici- 
pated the  statements  of  anthropology,  comparative  philology,  and 
other  modern  sciences.  In  his  Die  moribus  Germanorum  (cap.  XL VI) 
Tacitus  says:  "Peucinorum  Venedorumque  et  Fennorum  nationes  Ger- 
manis  an  Sarmatls  adscribam,  dubito.  .  .  .  Venedi  multum  et  moribus 
traxerunt  .  .  .  inter  Germanos  potius  referuntur  quia  et  domos  fingunt," 
etc.  No  doubt,  "Germani"  here  is  taken  as  a  generic  appellation  for  all 
European  "barbarians" — who  evidently  are  not  differentiated  in  Tacitus's 
mind, — whereas,  "Sarmati"  designates  Asiatic  "barbarians."  The 
"Venedi,''  whatever  their  nationality,  by  the  fact  of  being  called  "Ger- 
mani'' are  classified  among  those  whom  the  historians  oppose  to  the 
"Sarmati"  1.  e.,  among  Europeans.  Serge  Solovyev  in  his  History  of 
Russia  (vol.  I.,  chap.  Ill)  identifies  the  "Venedi"  with  the  Slavs  on  the 
basis  of  Pliny's  Hist.  Nat.  (I,  IV,  c  13),  Tacitus's  Germania  (VI,  c.  7), 
Ptolemy's  Georgr.  (I,  III,  c.  5;  I,  V,  a  9),  Peripl.  in  Geogr.  ceteris 
Script,  graeci  minores  (ed.  Hudson,  I,  54-7),  Jordanis's  or  Jornandes's 
De  Getarum  origins  et  rebus  gestis  (c  5;  edited  by  Theodor  Mommsen 
in  the  Monumenta  Germanics  Historical). 

It  is  certain  that  in  very  ancient  times  the  Slavs  spread  over  a 
great  part  of  Western  Europe,  and  it  is  considered  probable  that  they 
formed  the  bulk  of  the  population  in  the  Balkan  peninsula  and  Greece 
before  the  rise  of  the  latter  country  as  a  civilised  power.  The  theory 
that  Eastern  Europe  was  at  a  very  early  date  occupied  by  the  Slavs  rests 
mainly  on  the  evidences  of  an  ancient  Slavic  language  which  are  to  be 
found,  sometimes,  overlaid  with  a  more  recent  dialect  and  sometimes  in 
a  singular  pure  form,  in  regions  which  have  not,  so  far  as  history  shows, 
been  colonized  by  Slavs.  Namely,  at  the  beginning  of  the  Old  Slavic 
literature  in  the  ancient  kingdom  of  Bulgarians,  the  Byzantine  chron- 
iclers of  Hamartolos  and  Malala,  which  were  besides  of  very  little  value, 
were  not  translated  into  Slavic  language.  These  chroniclers  give  an 
account  of  the  migrations  of  the  peoples  from  the  region  of  Senaar  after 
the  Deluge.  According  to  this  account  the  Europeans  are  the  descend- 
ants of  Japheth,  who  journeyed  from  Senaar  by  way  of  Asia  Minor  to 
the  Balkans;  there  they  divided  into  various  nations,  and  spread  in  vari- 
ous directions.  Consequently  the  Slavic  reader  of  these  chroniclers  would 
believe  that  the  starting  point  of  the  migrations  of  the  Slavic  peoples 
also  was  the  Balkans  and  the  region  of  the  lower  Danube.  Because 
the  historical  authorities  place  the  ancient  tribe  of  the  Illyrians  in  this 
region,  it  was  necessary  to  make  this  tribe  also  Slavic.  In  the  later 
battles  of  the  Slavs  for  the  maintenance  of  their  tongue  in  th£  liturgy 
this  opinion  was  very  convenient,  as  appeal  could  be  made  for  the 
Slavic  claims  to  the  authority  of  St  Jerome  and  even  of  St.  Paul. 
Opinions  which  are  widely  current  yet  which  do  not  agree  with  the  facts 
are  often  adopted  in  historical  writings.  Among  the  Slavic  historians 
and  philologists  supporting  this  theory  are  N.  Artsybashev,  Biclowskv, 
M.  Drinov,  Ivan  P.  Filevich,  Bartholomai  Kopitar,  M.  Leonardov,  5. 


470  Notes  to  Volume  One 

Pich,  Franjo  Rachki,  Dm.  Samokvasov,  Pavel  J.  Shafarik,  Angoflt 
Schlotzer,  Ludvil  Shtur,  N.  Zakoski,  etc.  At  present  most  scholars  tic 
of  the  opinion  that  the  original  home  of  the  Slavs  in  South-eastern 
Europe  must  be  sought  between  the  rivers  Visla  and  Dnyeper  or  Dnieper. 
The  reasons  for  this  belief  are  (1)  the  testimony  of  the  oldest  accounts 
of  the  Slavs,  given  as  already  mentioned  by  Plinius,  Tacitus,  and 
Ptolemy;  (£)  the  close  relationship  between  the  Slavs  and  the  Lettish 
people,  pointing  to  the  fact  that  originally  the  Slavs  lived  close  to  the 
Letts  and  Lithuanians;  (3)  various  indications  proving  that  the  Saw 
must  have  been  originally  neighbors  of  the  Finnish  and  Turanian  peoples 
for  the  historical  investigations  seems  to  show  definitely  that  the  Thrao 
Illyrian  peoples  are  not  the  ancestors  of  the  Slavs,  but  form  an  inde- 
pendent family  group  between  the  Greeks  and  the  Latins  (there  is  no 
certain  proof  in  the  Balkan  territory  and  in  the  region  along  the  Danube 
of  the  presence  of  the  Slavs  there  before  the  first  century;  on  the  other 
hand  in  the  region  of  the  Dnieper  excavations  and  archaeological  finds 
show  traces  only  of  the  Slavic  people) ;  (4)  the  direction  of  the  general 
march  in  the  migrations  of  the  nations  was  always  from  the  north-east 
towards  the  south-west,  but  never  in  the  opposite  direction.  It  cm, 
therefore,  be  said  almost  positively  that  the  original  home  of  the  SJar 
was  In  the  territory  along  the  Dnieper,  and  farther  to  the  north-vest 
as  far  as  the  Visla.  From  these  regions  they  spread  to  the  west  and 
south-west.  Hus  much  only  can  be  conceded  to  the  other  view,  that 
the  migration  probably  took  place  much  earlier  than  is  generally  sup- 
posed. Probably  It  took  place  slowly,  and  by  degrees.  One  tribe  would 
push  another  ahead  of  it  like  a  wave,  and  they  all  spread  out  in  the 
wide  territory  from  the  North  Sea  to  the  Adriatic  and  .ASgean  Seas. 
Here  and  there  some  disorder  was  caused  in  the  Slavic  migration  by  the 
incursions  of  Asiatics,  as  Scythians,  Sarmatians,  Avars,  Bulgars,  and 
Magyars,  as  well  as  by  the  German  migration  from  north-west  to  the 
south-east.  These  incursions  separated  kindred  tribes  from  one  an- 
other or  introduced  foreign  elements  among  them.  However,  takes 
altogether,  the  natural  arrangement  was  not  so  much  disturbed,  kindred 
tribes  journeyed  together  and  settled  near  one  another  in  the  new  land, 
so  that  even  to-day  the  whole  Slavic  race  might  have  crossed  the  fron- 
tiers of  the  original  home  and  have  settled  at  times  among  foreigners 
at  a  considerable  distance  from  the  native  land.  At  times  again  these 
outposts  would  be  driven  back  and  obliged  to  retire  to  the  main  body, 
but  at  the  first  opportunity  they  would  advance  again.  Central  Europe 
must  have  been  largely  populated  by  the  Slavic  tribes  as  early  as  the 
era  of  the  Hunnish  rule  of  Attila,  or  of  migrations  of  the  Genua* 
tribes  of  the  Goths,  Lombards,  Gepidae,  Heruli,  Rugians,  etc  These 
last  mentioned  tribes  and  peoples  formed  warlike  caste  and  militarr 
organizations  which  became  conspicuous  in  history  by  their  battles,  «ni 
therefore,  have  left  more  traces  in  the  old  historical  writings.  The 
Slavic  peoples,  however,  formed  the  lower  strata  of  the  population  of 
Central  Europe;  all  the  migrations  of  the  other  tribes  passed  over  then, 
and  when  the  days  grew  more  peaceful  the  Slavic  tribes  reappeared  en 
the  surface.  L.  Lenard  says  rightly  that  it  is  only  in  this  way  that  the 
appearance  of  the  Slavic  peoples  in  great  numbers  in  these  countries 
directly  after  the  close  of  the  migrations  can  be  explained  without  there 
being  any  record  in  history  of  when  and  whence  the  Slavs  came  and 


Notes  to  Volume  One  471 

without  their  original  home  being  depopulated.  The  actual  extent  of  the 
country  originally  populated  by  the  Slavs  is,  no  doubt,  somewhat  diffi- 
cult to  determine. 

3.  Leonid  Andreyev  claims  that  the  Bulgars  have  been  "always  satur- 
ated with  envy  and  hate."  The  famous  scientist,  Constantine  Jirichek, 
who  was  Minister  of  Education  in  Bulgaria  about  1880,  says:  "As  a 
Bulgarophil,  I  know  well  that  many  European  scientists  and  statesmen 
consider  the  Bulgarians  as  a  strong  people  from  the  physical  point  of 
view,  but  without  any  talent  in  the  matters  of  intellect."  The  well- 
known  Austro-Hungarian  Minister,  K allay,  who  is  one  of  the  best  known 
of  the  Balkan  people  (he  is  the  author  of  The  History  of  Serbia),  claims 
that  the  Bulgars  overestimate  themselves,  that  the  political  talent  of  a 
Stambulov  is  an  exception,  and  that  the  Bulgarian  intelligent  class  is 
without  talent"  (See:  J.  Cvijich,  Questions  Balkaniques,  Paris,  Attinger, 
1916,  chapter  on  "Mental  Traits  of  the  Bulgars"). 


CHAPTER  IV 

1.  N.  O.  Winter,  The  Ukraine,  past  and  present  (Nat.  Geogr.  Mao., 
vol.  34,  1918,  114-198);  G.  Clevnow,  Ukraina  und  die  Ukrainer,  Berlin 
&  Wien,  1917;  M.  Hrushevsky:  (1)  The  historical  evolution  of  the  Ukrain- 
ian problem,  London,  1917;  (9)  Geschichter  des  ukrainischen  Volkes, 
Leipzig,  1906;  (3)  Die  Ukrainische  Frage  in  historischer  Entwicklung, 
W,  1915;  Aitof,  Carte  de  l'extension  du  peuple  ukrainien,  P.  1906;  Engel, 
Geschichte  der  Ukraine,  Halle,  1796;  N.  Kostomarov,  Deux  nationality 
Russe,  Lausanne,  1917;  Baron  B.  Nolde,  L'Ukraine  sous  le  protectorate 
russe,  Lausanne,  1916;  K.  Notzel,  Die  Unabh&ngigkect  der  Ukraine  als 
einzige  Rettung  von  der  russischen  Gefahr,  Wien,  1916;  Ogonovski, 
Ruthenische  Studien,  Wien,  1900;  /.  PuUy,  Ukraina  und  ihre  Interna- 
tionale politische  Bedeutung,  Wien,  1916;  B.  Sands,  The  Ukraine,  Lon- 
don, 1914;  A.  Seelieb,  L'Ukraine  et  les  Ukraniens,  Lausanne,  1915; 
Julia  Romanczuk,  Die  Ruthenen  und  ihre  Gegner  in  Galizien,  Wien, 
Stern,  1909,  40;  Th.  Volkov,  The  Ukraine  Question  ("Russian  Review," 
I,  1919,  106-19);  R.  Andres,  Die  Ruthenen  in  Galizien,  Globus, 
XVII,  1870,  39-49,  56-61);  /.  Fedvortschnik,  Le  reveil  national  des 
Ukraniens,  Paris,  1919;  Welytchko,  G.,  Ethnographique  Nation  Ruthens- 
Ukrainienne  (Bull,  Societ  d'  Anthrop.,  VIII,  1897,  147-51);  V.  Diebold, 
Ein  Beitrag  zur  Anthropologic  der  Kleinrussen,  Dorpat,  1886;  Goto- 
vaiski  G.  (translator),  Die  Ruthenen  und  ihre  Wohnsitze  an  den  Kar- 
pathen  (Mitt.  Geog.  Ges.,  Wien,  1876,  88-93);  /.  S.  Furrow:  (1)  The 
Present  Political  Aspect  of  the  Ukraine  (Free  Poland,  II,  Feb.  16,  1916, 
15);  (9)  The  Ukraine  Question  and  the  Ukrainian  Question  (Ibid.,  II, 
Jan.  1,  1916, 15,  90-99;  Jan.  16,  pp.  7, 11-19);  Since  1914  the  Ukrainische 
Nachricht&n  are  published  in  Vienna.  Le  Revue  Ukranisnne  is  published 
in  Lausanne,  Switzerland,  since  1915.  See  also:  Les  Origines  slaves: 
Pologne  et  RuthSnis,  Paris,  1861;  Rudnitzki,  St.,  The  Ukraine  and  the 
Ukrainians,  Jersey  City,  Ukrainian  Nat.  Committee,  1915,  369  (it  is 
written  originally  in  German:  Ukraina  und  die  Ukrainer,  Wien,  1914, 
9nd  edition,  Berlin,  1915) ;  Y.  Fedorchuk,  Memorandum  on  the  Ukrainian 
question  in  its  national  aspect,  London,  Griffiths,  1914,  44;  /.  W.  Bart" 


472  Notes  to  Volume  One 

man,  The  Ukraine:  a  forgotten  nation  that  may  separate  from  Russia; 

possibilities  the  war  holds  for  little  known  race  who  under  Maseppa 
revolted  against  Peter  the  Great;  Long  dreamed  of  freedom,  or  at  least 
autonomy,  at  last  in  sight  for  35,000,000  population;  Scranton,  Pa.  The 
Lkranian  Relief  Association,  1915,  21. 

Ia.  The  term  Wind  is  sometimes  improperly  used  to  apply  to  Slovenes. 

9.  See:  H.  H.  Howorth,  The  Northern  Serbs  or  Sorabians,  and  the 
Obodrifce,  (Jour.  Anthrop.  Institute,  London,  IX,  1880,  181-232). 

3.  See:  Fran*  V.  Sasinek,  Die  Slovak**:  eine  ethnographische  Skis*, 
Pramie,  1875,  55,  2  ed.;  J.  £.  Vlach,  Di*  Czecho-Slaven,  Wien,  1879; 
Furtlek,  Catholic  Slovaks  of  Hungary,  Wilkes-Barre,  Wis,  1916;  E. 
Benesh,  Dttruisez  VAustrichs-Hongri*!  Le  martyr*  dee  Tchtco- 
Slovaqu**  a  trover*  P  histoire,  Paris,  Delegrave,  1916,  71. 

4.  Sec:  J.  Suman,  Die  Slowenen  (in  Volker  Gsterreich-Ungarns,  Wien, 
1881-2) ;  J.  W.  Valvasor,  Di*  EHRE  det  Hertzogthum*  Cretin,,  Laibach, 
1869;  H.  J.  Bidermann,  Zur  Ansiedelungs — und  VerwaKungsgeschichte 
dcr  K miner  Uskoken  im  XVI.  Jahrhund*rt*  (in:  Archie  /.  Heimat- 
skunds,  V,  1889,  129-54). 

5.  A.  H.  Keene  (Man:  Part  and  Present,  London,  Cambridge  Uni- 
versity Press,  1900,  548-9)  says  that  the  Southern  Slavs  came  from  the 
Carpathian  lands  to  Balkan,  "who  under  the  collective  name  of  Sorbs 
(Serbs,  Servians)  moved  southwards  beyond  the  Danube,  and  overran 
a  great  part  of  the  Balkan  peninsula  and  nearly  the  whole  of  Greece 
in  the  sixth  and  seventh  centuries.  They  were  the  Khorvats  or  Kh robots 
from  the  upland  valleys  of  the  Oder  and  Vistula,  whom,  after  his 
Persian  wars,  Heraclius  invited  to  settle  In  the  wasted  provinces  south  of 
the  Danube,  hoping,  as  Nadir  Shah  did  later  with  the  Kurds  ia 
Khorasan,  to  make  them  a  northern  bulwark  of  the  empire  against  the 
incursions  of  the  Avars  and  other  Mongolo-Turki  hordes.  Thus  was 
formed  the  first  permanent  settlement  of  the  Yugo-Slavs  ("South- 
Slavs")  in  Croatia,  Istria,  Dalmatia,  Bosnia,  and  the  Narenta  valley  in 
680,  under  the  five  brothers  Klukas,  Lobol,  Kosentses,  Mukl,  and  Kliro- 
bat,  with  their  sisters  Tuga  and  Buga,  These  were  followed  by  the 
kindred  Srp  (Sorb)  tribes  from  the  Elbe,  who  left  their  homes  in  Misnia 
and  Lusatia,  and  received  as  their  patrimony  the  whole  region  between 
Macedonia  and  Epirus,  Dardania,  Upper  Moesia,  the  Dada  of  Aurelian, 
and  IUyria,  i.  e,,  Bosnia  and  Servia.  The  lower  Danube  was  at  the  same 
time  occupied  by  the  Severens**,  'Seven  Nations,'  also  Slavs,  who 
reached  to  the  foot  of  the  Hemus  beyond  the  present  Varna.  Nothing 
could  stem  this  great  Slav  inundation,  which  soon  overflowed  into  Mace- 
donia (Rumelia),  Thessaly,  and  Peloponnesus,  so  that  for  a  time  nearly 
the  whole  of  the  Balkan  lands,  from  the  Danube  to  the  Mediterranean, 
became  a  Slav  domain — parts  of  IUyria  and  Epirus  (Albania)  with  the 
Greek  districts  about  Constantinople  alone  excepted." 

6.  See  also:  C.  G.  Anton,  Erst*  Linien  *in**  Ver sucks  ul>*r  den  Ur~ 
tprung  der  alt  en  Slaven,  Leipzig,  1783-1787;  E.  Boguslawski,  Method* 
und  Hilfsmiltel  der  Erforschung  der  vorhistoriscken  Zeit  in  der  Yer- 
gangenheit  der  Slaven,  Berlin,  Costenoble,  1902,  VI+144;  A.  Haupt,  Die 
Slaven  in  Franken  (Inter.  Ar.  fUr  Ethnographie,  III,  1890,  195-6);  Le- 

fevre,  A.,  Oermains  et  Slaves;  Origin**  *t  croyanc*s,  Paris,  1907;  f. 
LSger,  La  Race  Slave,  Paris,  Alcan,  1910;  E.  H.  Minus*  The   Slavs 

(EncycL  Brit.,  xxx,  eleventh  edition);  J.  L.  Pich:  (1)  Zur  rumanischmn- 


Notes  to  Volume  One  473 

garieehen  Streitfrage:  Skizzen  zur  altesten  Geschichte  der  Rumdnen, 
Ungarn  und  Sloven,  Leipzig,  1886;  (3)  t)ber  die  Abstammung  der 
Rumanen,  Wien,  1890;  K.  Rham,  Die  altslavische  Wdhnung,  Braun- 
schwieg,  1910;  Sourovetsky-Schafarik,  Die  Abhunft  der  Slaven,  Of  en, 
1838;  Schafarik,  Slawische  Alterthiimer,  Leipzig,  3  vols.,  1843-4;  J.  Sto- 
wik,  Die  Slaven,  doe  dlteste  autochtone  Volk  Europas,  Turocz-Szt.  Mar- 
ton,  1908;  M.  Zurkovich,  Die  Sloven,  em  Urvolk  Europas,  Wien,  Szeiinski, 
1911,  VIII-j-373;  E.  H.  Minues,  Scythians  and  Greeks,  Cambridge 
Univ.  Press,  1913,  XL+730.  See  also:  Slaven  and  Magyaren,  Leipzig, 
1844;  Slavs  and  Turks,  London,  1876;  France  et  les  Slaves  (La  Nation 
Tsheque,  I,  1915,  337-9). 

7.  See:  B.  Kopitar:  (1)  OlagoUta  Clozianus,  Wien,  1836;  (3)  He- 
sychii  Glossographi  Discipuhts  Russus,  1839  (an  edition  of  a  Glagolitic 
text  of  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries;  (3)  Prolegomena  Historica 
(to  the  edition  of  Texte  du  sacre,  1843) ;  F.  Mikloshich,  Zum  OlagoUta 
Clozianus  (Kais.  Akad.  der  Wise.,  Phil-hist.  CI,  Wien,  18,  1867,  335-7); 
P.  J.  Shafarik  fiber  den  Erspring  und  die  Heimaih  dee  Glagolitismus, 
Prag,  1858;  Taylor,  fiber  den  Ur sprung  dee  alagoVUischen  Alphabets, 
Berlin,  1881;  Zeiler,  Les  origines  chrtstiennes  done  la  province  de  Dal- 
matic, Paris,  1906;  Schafarik  and  Hdfier,  GlagoUtische  Fragmente, 
Wein,  1857. 

8.  Yaroslav,  prince  of  Novgorod,  is  a  son  of  Vladimir  (980-1015). 
Yaroslav  (1015-1044)  was  the  Charlemagne  of  Russia.  He  did  much 
to  civilize  his  subjects  by  building  towns,  founding  schools,  and  espe- 
cially by  ordering  the  compilation  of  the  first  Russian  code  of  laws 
(Russkaya  Pravda)  9  the  most  prominent  item  of  which  was  the  Imi- 
tation of  tbe  right  of  family  feud,  a  limitation  which  was  changed 
into  total  abolition  after  his  death  in  1054,  by  his  sons,  who  shared  the 
principality  among  them.  Large  additions  were  made  to  the  Russkaya 
Pravda  of  Prince  Yaroslav  by  subsequent  princes.  It  has  many  points 
in  common  with  the  Scandinavian  codes,  e.  g.,  trial  by  wager  of  battle, 
the  wergild,  and  the  circuits  of  the  judges.  The  laws  show  Russia 
at  that  time  to  have  been  in  civilization  and  culture  quite  on  a  level 
with  the  rest  of  Europe.  But  the  evil  influence  of  Mongols  was  soon 
to  make  itself  felt  The  next  important  code  is  the  Sudbenik  of  the 
Tzar  Ivan  the  Third  (1463-1505),  the  date  of  which  is  1497.  This  code 
was  followed  by  that  of  the  Tzar  Ivan  the  Terrible  (1533-1584),  of  the 
year  1550,  in  which  there  is  a  republication  by  the  Tzar  of  his  grand- 
father's laws,  with  additions.  In  the  time  of  Ivan  the  Fourth  also  was 
issued  the  "Stogiav"  (1551),  a  body  of  ecclesiastical  regulations.  We 
might  mention  also  the  Ulozhenie  (Ordinance)  of  the  Tzar  Alexis  (1645- 
1675),  which  abounds  with  enactments  of  sanguinary  punishment  So, 
for  instance,  women  are  buried  alive  for  murdering  their  husbands; 
torture  is  recognized  as  a  means  of  procuring  evidence;  the  knout  and 
mutilation  are  mentioned  on  almost  every  page,  etc.  Some  of  the 
penalties  are  whimsical.  So,  for  example,  the  man  who  uses  tobacco 
is  to  have  his  nose  cut  off.  This,  however,  was  to  be  altered  by  the 
Tzar  Peter  the  Great  who  himself  practised  the  habit  of  smoking  tobacco 
and  encouraged  it  in  others. 

H.  Jirichek,  a  Czech  writer  on  Slavic  law,  published  a  collection  on 
Slavic  folk-laws  (1880)  and  Slavic  laws  up  to  the  thirteenth  century 
(1863-73).    See  also  his  German  works:  (1)  fiber  Eigentumverletzunqen, 


474  Notes  to  Volume  One 

und  deren  Reckt*  folgen  nack  dem  altbokmiecken  Reckt,  Prag*  1855;  (?) 
Codex  Juris  Bokemtci,  Prag,  1867-98;  (3)  Antiquae  Bokemicoe  Topo- 
grapkia  Historiae,  Prag,  1893;  (4)  Unser  Reckt  vor  2fiO0  Jahren,  Pra& 
1893;  (5)  U riser  Reckt  zur  Zeit  der  Geburt  Ckristi,  Prag,  1896. 

9.  Nestor  (1056-1114),  the  first  Russian  chronicler,  besides  the  chron- 
icles of  Kiev  (PovisC  vremenyck  lit)  is  reputed  to  have  written  the 
Lives  of  St.  Boris  and  Qlyeb  and  the  Life  of  St.  Tkeodosime.  Nestor 
was  a  monk.  Sec:  Des  keiligen  Neslors  dlteste  Jakrbucker  der  russis- 
cken Oesckickle  vom  Jahre  858  bis  zum  Jakre  lfOS  (translated  by 
Scherer),  Leipzig,  Breitkopf,  1774;  Nestor:  Russiscke  Annalen  tit  ikrer 
Slaviachen  Grundsprocke  verglicken,  Hbersetzt  und  erkl&rt  von  Schlozer, 
Gottingen,  1805-9  (6  vols);  Ckronka  Nestoris  (ed.  by  Fr.  Mikloskh; 
see  also  Miklosich's  Vber  die  Spracke  der  ditesten  russiscken  Chronieten, 
vorz&glick  Nestors,  Wien,  1855);  L.  Leger,  Ckrouique  russe  dite  ds 
Nestor,  Paris,  Leroux,  1884;  M.  P.  Pogodin,  Nestor:  erne  kistorisck- 
krititcke  Untersuckung  Hber  den  An  fang  der  russiscken  Ckroniken,  In: 
Beiirdge  zur  Kenntniss  des  russiscken  Reickes,  toL  X,  1839;  translated 
into  German  by  F.  Lowe,  St.  Petersburg,  1844.  See  also:  Harasiewkx, 
Annates  Rutkenae,  Leipzig,  1869. 

10.  See:  A.  P.  Bogdanov,  Quelle  est  la  race  plus  ancienne  ds  la 
Russie,  Paris,  1893;  Ed.  Boguslawski,  Einfunrung  in  die  Gesckickte 
der  Sloven,  Jena,  Costenoble,  1904,  136;  E.  Bonnel,  Beitrage  zur  Alter' 
skunde  Russlands,  St.  Petersburg,  1882;  F.  Bradaska,  Die  Sloven  ta 
Tilrkei  (Petermann's,  XV,  441-58);  A.  Bruckner,  Ursitze  der  Sloven 
und  Deutscken  (Arch.  f.  slaw.  PhiloL,  XXII);  N.  de  Bulichov,  Kurgan* 
et  Oorodictz:  Reckerckes  arckiologique  sur  la  lique  de  partaqe,  dee  one 
de  la  Volga  et  du  Dnieper,  Moscou,  1862;  J.  B.  Burry,  Allemagne  et 
la  civilisation  slave,  Lausanne,  Payot  &  Cie.,  1915,  19;  A.  V.  Buschen, 
BevSlkerung  des  russiscken  Kaiserreicks,  Gotha,  1869;  G.  Buschan, 
Germanen  und  Slaven,  MUnster,  1898;  J.  Cvijich:  (I)  Die  Tektonik  der 
Balkankalbinsel  (C.  R.  Congr.  geol.  intern.,  Vienna,  1904,  3470-70); 
(9)  Grundlinien  der  Geograpkie  und  Geologie  von  Mazedonien  mid 
Altserbien,  Gotha,  Perthes,  1908;  (3)  Morpkologiscke  und  glacioQe 
Stvdien  aus  Bosnien,  Wien,  1900-1903;  (4)  Das  PHozdne  Flusstat  tat 
Suden  des  Balkans  (Abh.  d.  k.  k.  Geogr.  Ges.  in  Wien,  VII,  1908;  (5) 
L'Ancien  Lac  Eg  ten  (Annales  de  Geo.,  xx,  1911);  (6)  La  Forme  de  la 
Peninaule  des  Balkans  (Le  Globe,  XI,  1900) ;  (7)  Remarque*  sur  FEtk- 
nograpkie  de  la  MacSdoine  (Annales  de  Geo.,  XV.  1906);  (8)  Biidmng 
und  Umbildung  der  dtnariscken  Rumpfflacke  (Petermann's,  vol.  55, 1909); 
Dechelette,  Le  kradischte  de  Straaonic  en  Bokime  et  Us  fouiUes  de 
Bibrache,  Paris,  1899;  C.  Deschman  and  F.  ▼.  Hochstetter,  Praekistorische 
Ansiedelungen  und  Begrabnissstdtten  in  Krain,  Wien,  1879-83;  M.  E. 
Durham,  Some  Montenegrin  Manners  and  Customs  (Jour.  Anthrop.  In- 
stitute, v.  39,  1909,  85-97) ;  Evers,  Studien  zur  grundlicken  Kenntnie  der 
Vorzeit  Russlands,  Dorpat,  1830;  Folkmar,  D.,  Dictionary  of  Races  or 
Peoples,  Washington,  D.  C,  Senate  Doc.  No.  669,  1911,  150;  Gatterer, 
De  Slavorum  origins  Getica  sive  Dacica  (Comentat.  soc.  scien.  Gottin- 
gensus,  XI,  Gottingae,  1793);  T.  R.  Georgevich,  Serbian  habits  and 
customs  (Folk-Ix>re,  March  31,  1917,  36-51);  L.  Glilck,  Die  Toto- 
vnerunq  der  Haut  bei  den  Katkoliken  Bosnien*  und  der  Herzego- 
vina (Wiss.  Mitteil  aus  Bosnien  und  Herzegovina,  II,  1894) ; "  S. 
Gopcevich,   Die    etknograpkiscke    VerkiUtnisse   Makedoniens  und   Alt- 


Notes  to  Volume  One  47 '5 

Serbiens  (Petermann's,  35,  1888,  57-68);  C.  Grenwinpk,  Archeoloaie 
des  Balticum  und  Russlands  (Arch.  f.  Anthrop.,  VII,  1874,  59-109;  X, 
1878,  73-100,  997-320);  Hahn,  Albanesische  Studien,  Jena,  1854,  I-III 
Heft;  I.  v.  Hammer-Purgstall,  Sur  les  origines  mates:  Exlraits  de 
manuscript*  orient  anx,  St.  Petersbourg,  1827,  40;  if.  Hay  ens,  Teuton 
versus  Slav  (the  peoples  of  the  war),  London,  Collin,  1914, 160;  V.  Hehn, 
De  Moribus  Ruthenorum:  Zur  Characteristic  des  russischen  Volksseele, 
Stuttgart,  1892;  M.  Hoernes:  (1)  Eine  praehislorische  Tonfigur  aus 
Serbien  und  die  Anfdng'e  der  Tonplastik  itn  Mittelaller  (Milt,  der  an- 
throp. Ges.,  XXI,  1891,  153-65);  (2)  Die  OrabhUgelfunde  von  Qlasinatz 
(Ibid.,  XIX,  1899);  A.  A.  Hovelacque,  Les  Slaves  (Rev.  Scient.,  XIII, 
1876,  277-8) ;  O.  Hovorka,  Le  Gomile  de  Dalmatia  (Rev.  Vecole  d'anthr., 
IX,  1899);  H.  H.  Howorth,  The  Spread  of  Slavs  (Jour.  Anthr.  Inst., 
VII,  1878,  324-41;  VIII,  1879,  65-91;  IX,  1880,  181-232;  XII,  1881,  219- 
67) ;  Jelinek,  Schutz  und  Wehrbauten  aus  der  vorgeschichtlichen  und  6%- 
teren  geschichtlichen  Zeit  mit  besonderer  BerUcksicht  auf  Bohmen,  Prag, 
1885;  Kalina  v.  Jaethenstein,  Bbhmens  heidnische  Opferpl&tze,  Ordber 
und  AltertUmmer,  Prag,  1835;  Kaulfuss,  Die  Slaven  in  den  dltesten  Zeit 
bis  Samo,  Berlin,  1840;  N.  Kondakov,  Count  T.  Tolstoi  and  S.  Reinach, 
Antiquities  de  la  Russie  mtriodenale,  Paris,  Leroux,  1891,  VIII-+- 
555;  E.  Kuhn,  fiber  die  Verbreitung  und  die  attests  Oeschichte  der 
slavischen  Volker  (Verh.  Miinchener  Anthr.  Ges.,  1889,  14-21);  Lan- 
son,  G.,  Culture  allemande,  humaniU  russe,  Paris,  Payot  &  Cie.,  1915,  32; 
£.  de  Laveleye  (1):  La  Peninsule  des  Balkans,  Paris,  1886;  (2)  fitudes 
contetnporaJne  sur  l'AUemagne  et  les  Pays  Slaves,  Paris,  1872;  G.  Le 
Bon,  De  Moscou  aux  monts  Tatras  (Bull  Soc.  de  gtogr.,  Paris,  serie 
7,  II,  1887,  97-122,  219-51);  A.  Lefevre:  (1)  Les  origines  slaves 
(Bull  de  la  Soc.  tfanthr.,  Paris,  1896);  (2)  Germans  et  Slaves: 
origines  et  eroyance,  Paris,  Reinwald,  1903,  247;  Linhart,  Versuch  einer 
Oeschichte  von  Krain  und  der  Hbrigen  sUdlichen  Slaven  Osterreichs, 
Wien,  II,  353;  R.  G.  Latham,  The  native  races  of  the  Russian  Empire, 
London,  1854;  G.  F.  Maclear,  The  Slavs,  London,  1878;  Marbeau,  Slaves 
et  Teutons,  Paris,  Hachette,  1883;  R.  de  Marny,  Die  Fortschritte  der 
geologischen  Beschreibung  Russlands  in  den  Jahren  1873  und  1874-5 
(Russ.  Rev.,  VII,  1875,  523-57;  XI,  1877,  35-60) ;  F.  B.  Mikovec,  Alter- 
tUmmer und  DenkurUrdigkeiten  Bbhmens,  Prag,  1859-62;  2  vols.;  Mora- 
vichansky,  Das  slavische  Altgermanien,  Leipzig,  1882;  G.  de  Mortillet, 
Paleoethnologie  de  la  Bosnie  (Rev.  de  Vtcote  oVanthr.,  1894,  377) ;  Ober- 
milller:  (1)  Zur  Abstammung  der  Sloven,  Wien,  1870;  (2)  Urgeschichte 
der  Wenden,  Berlin,  1874;  Patsch,  G,  Archaelogisch-epigraphische  Un- 
tersuchungen  sur  Geschichte  der  rtimlschen  Proving  Dalmatien  (Wise. 
Mitt,  aus  Bosnien  und  Herzegovina,  Wien,  IV-VIII,  1896-7);  T.  de 
Tauly,  Description  ethnographique  des  peuples  de  la  Russie,  St.  Peters- 
bourg, 1862;  Pees,  Eine  slavische  Kotonie  im  westlichen  Deutschland, 
Leipzig,  1859;  Perwolf,  Polen,  Ljahen,  Wenden  (Arch.  f.  slav.  PhiloL, 
IV,  1880) ;  K.  Pcurker,  CvijiS  on  the  Structure  of  the  Balkan  Pennin- 
sula  (Geogr.  Journal,  XIX,  1902) ;  J.  Pich,  Die  Dacische  Slaven  (Sitzsb, 
d.  k.  bohm.  Ges.  der  Wiss.,  Phil.-hist.  Cl.f  1888);  J.  Potocki, 
Hist  aire  primitives  peuples  de  la  Russie,  St  Petersburg,  1802; 
D.  Prohaska,  Das  slaioische  Kulturproblem  (Greushoten,  Berlin, 
1914,  III,  383-90,  424-9;  IV,  84-90,  145-9,  243-8);  W.  Radimsky: 
(1)    Die   neolithische   Station   von   Butmir,   Wien,    1895-8;    (9)    Die 


476  Notes  to  Volume  One 

praehUtorische  Funds t&t  ten:   ihre   Erforschung  und   Behandlumg    mil 
besonderer    RUcksicht  auf  Bosnien   und    Herzegovina,    Sarajevo,   1891; 
A.  F.  v.  Rittich:   (1)   Die  Ethnographie  Russlands   (Petermamn's  Er- 
ganzungsband,  XII,  No.  54,  1877);   (9)  Die  Haupstamme  der   Russea 
{lb.,  XXIV,  1878,  325-38) ;  (3)  Apergu  genital  dee  travaux  ethnograph- 
iqnee  en  Rueeie  pendant  lee  trante  derniers  annies,  Charkhoff,  1879;  P. 
Reinecke,  Grabhtir/elfund  von  Joschewo  in  Serbien  (Anthr.  Gees.  Mitt,, 
Wien,  30,  1900,  50-2) ;  Roessler,  t>ber  die  Zeitpunkt  der  slavischen  An- 
siedelung  an  den  unteren  Donau  (Sitzgsb.  d\  philoL-hist.  CI.  der  Akad.  d. 
Wise.,  Wien,  LXXIII,  1873,  79-81);  Ivan  Shafarik,  Eleuchue  aclamm 
spectantium  ad  hittoriam  Serborum  et  religiorum  Slavorum  meriodion- 
alium,  qual  in  archivo  Venetiarum  reperiuntur,  Belgrade,  1858;  P.  J. 
Schafarik,  Vber  die  Abkunft  der  Slaven  nach  Lorenz  Surowiecki,  Offen, 
1898;  M.  Schneider,  Russische  Bauernhochzeit  (Grenzbote,  v.  65,  1906, 
677-89) ;  O.  Schrader,  Sprachvergleichung  und  Vrgeschichte,  Jena,  1907, 
3  ed.  (1st  ed*  1883;  English  translation:  Prehistoric  Antiquities  of  the 
Aryan  Peoples,  London,  1890);  J.  Sepp,  Ansiedelung  kriegsgefangener 
Slaven  oder  Sklaven  in  Altbayeran  und  ihre  letzten  Spuren,  Mfincben, 
1897;  Sicha,  Namen  und  Schurinden  der  Slaven,  Laibach,  1886;  V.  Smil- 
janich,  Die  Spuren  der  Raub-und  Kaufehe  bei  den  Serben  (Inter.  Arch, 
f.  Ethnologie,  XV,  1909);  Smirnoff,  J.,  Contributions  a  Tethnographie 
prehistorique  de  la  Russie  (Congr.  inter.  d! Anthr.,  II  session,  vol.  I,  1892, 
99-108);  Sprengel,  Einftuss  der  Wenden  auf  dem  Anbau  Deutschlands, 
Leipzig,  1896;  L.  Stieda:  (1)  Die  Arbeiten  der  moskauer  anthropolog. 
Austellung   (Rues.  Rev.,   19,    1881,  61-83);    (9)    Die  anthropologische 
Austellung  in  Moskau  in  1879   (lb.,  15,  1879,  936-61);   (3)   Der  vor- 
geschichtUche  Mensch  der  Steinzeit  an  Lagoda-Ufer  (lb.,  ££,  1883;  97- 
194);  K.  Szubc,  Vber  die  Ureinwohner  zwischen  der  Weiehsel  und  der 
Elbe,  Wien,  1889;  Tafel,  G.  L.  P.,  De  Via  Egnatia,  Tubingen,   1840; 
P.  Tetener,  Zur  Volkskunde  der  Serben  (Globus,  v.  86,  1904,  85-91); 
V.  Titelbach,  The  sacred  fire  among  Slavic  races  of  the  Balkans  (Open 
Court,  1900,  143-9);  Toldt,  Altslavengr&ber  in  Deutschland  (Korresp. 
Bl.  d.  deutsch.  Anthr.  Ges.,  1911,  110);  A.  J.  Toynbee,  Slav  People 
(Polish  Quarterly,  London,  Dec.  1914,  33-68);  S.  Trojanovich:  (1)  Die 
Trepanation  bei  den  Serben   (Corresp.  Bl.  d.  d.  Ges.  f.  Anthrop.,  31, 
190,  18-93);  (9)  AUerthumliche  Speisenrund  Getriinkebereitung  bei  den 
Serben  (Arch.  f.  Anthrop.,  XXVII,  1901,  894-64);  C.  Truhelka:   (1) 
Die  Nekropolen  von  Glasinac  in  Bosnien  (Mitt,  der  anthr.  Ges.,  Wien, 
XIX,  1899);   (9)  Die  phryaische  Mxltze  in  Bosnien  (Zeitsch.  f.  beterr. 
Volkskunde,  II,  p.  179) ;  Nic.  Turguenieff  (not  to  be  confused  with  the 
celebrated  novelist  Ivan  Turgenyev),  La  Russie  et  les  Russes,  Paris, 
1847,  3  vols.;  A.  S.  Uvarov:   (1)  Recherches  sur  les  antiquities  de  la 
Russie  mSridionale  et  des  cdtes  de  la  Mer  Noire,  Paris,  Dillon,  1855,  9 
vols.;  (9)  ttude  sur  les  peuples  primitifs  de  la  Russie,  St.  Petersbourg, 
1875,  308;  M.  M.  Vassits:  (l)  La,  n4cropole  de  Klicevae,  Serbie  (Rev. 
archtol,  Serie  3,  tome  XI,  1909,  179-90);   (9)  Die  neolithische  Station 
Jablanitza  bei  Medjuktzje  in  Serbien  (Arch.  f.  Anthr.,  97,  1909,  517-89); 
Wankel,  Beitrag  zur  Geschichte  der  Slaven  in  Europe,  Olmiitx,  1885; 
I/.     Wisler,     Die     Bevolkerung     Bohmens  "in    vorgeschichtlichen    und 
frVhgeschichtlichen    Zeit     (Globus,    LXII,    1899,    369-71);    Woldrich, 
Beitrdqe  zur  Urgeschichte  Bohmens  (Mitt.  d.  anthr.  Ges.,  Wien,  1883); 
N.  Y.'Zograf:  (1)  Les  peuples  de  la  Russie,  Moscou,  1895;  (9)  An- 


Notes  to  Volume  One  477 

tiquitUs  de  FEmpire  de  Rustis,  Moscou,  1849-53  (6  volumes  in  folio); 
Zeuss,  Leg  peuplea  de  la  Rustie,  Moscou,  1899. 

chXpter  V 

1.  R.  Weinberg,  in  taking  his  stand  on  the  study  of  about  7,000 
measurements  made  in  different  parts  of  Russia,  proves  the  extreme 
variety  of  types.  The  crushing  majority,  however,  of  this  population 
is  brachycephalic  or  roundheaded  as  in  the  other  parts  of  Europe.  He 
also  finds  that  in  the  governments  of  the  south  of  Russia  (Kiev,  Kharkov, 
and  Poltava),  where  the  distribution  of  cranial  types  ought  to  be  fairly 
uniform,  one  meets  with  the  most  considerable  digressions — the  percentage 
of  dolichocephals  or  longheadedness  was  from  1%  to  30  per  cent.  A.  A. 
Ivanovsky  tells  us  that  the  brachycephalic  number  64  per  cent  among 
the  White  Russians  and  74  per  cent  among  the  Great  Russians  and  the 
Little  Russians. 

9.  Perhaps  the  purest  and  most  unmixed  Slavic  blood  is  to  be  found 
among  the  Slavic  Eastern  Greek  Orthodox  priests  (Russians,  Serbs, 
and  Bulgars)  who  for  eight  centuries  have  constituted  a  hereditary  class 
which  has  almost  invariably  contracted  marriages  exclusively  among 
themselves. 

3.  See:  D.  N.  Anuichin:  (1)  Sur  les  cranes  anciens,  artificillement 
deformes,  trouves  en  Russie  (Congres.  int.  d'anthrop.,  II-session,  Moscou, 
I,  1899,  963-8);  (9)  Quelques  Donnes  pour  la  craniologie  de  la  popu- 
lation actuelle  du  gouvernments  de  Moscou  (Ibid.,  II,  979-86);  (3) 
Ergebnisse  der  anthropologischen  Erforschungen  Russlands  (Globus,  V, 
1880,  949);  JR.  A  sums:  (1)  Die  Sch&delform  der  altwendischen  Bevbl- 
kerung  Mecklenburg  (Arch.  f.  Anthrop.,  XXVII,  1909,  1-37);  O.  Caput, 
Sur  la  taille  en  Bosnie  (Bull.  Soc.  d'anthrop.,  Serie  4,  VI,  99-103); 
/.  Czekanowski,  Beitrfige  zur  Anthropologic  der  Polen  (Arch.  f.  An- 
throp., X,  1911,  187-95);  A.  D.  Elkind,  Die  Weichsel-Polen,  Moscou, 
1896;  A.  J.  Evans,  The  Eastern  Question'  in  Anthropology  (Trans.  Brit. 
Asso.  Adv.  Science,  1896,  906-99);  K.  Gorjanovich-Kramberger:  (1) 
Der  paleolithische  Mensch  und  seine  Zeitgenossen  aus  dem  Diluvium 
von  Krapina  in  Kroatien  (Mitt  d'anthrop.  Ges.,  Wien,  XXXI,  1901, 
164-5;  XXXIII,  1909,  189-917;  XXXIV,  1904,  187-900);  (9)  Der 
Mensch  von  Krapina  (lb.,  1906) ;  (3)  Der  Diluviale  Mensch  von  Krapina 
in  Kroatia,  Wiesbaden,  1906,  900;  (4)  Zirr  Frage  der  Existenz  des  Homo 
primigenius  in  Krapina  (Berichte  der  geol.  Kommisslon  f.  d.  Konigreich 
Kroatien  und  Slawonien,  1910);  /.  van  der  Hoeven,  ttber  Die  Sch&del 
slavonischer  Vdlker  (Arch.  f.  Anatomie,  1844,  433-5);  A.  Horvath, 
Crania  salonitanea:  Beschreibung  einer  Reihe  von  Schttdeln  der  altchrist- 
lichen  Begrfibnisstatte  Salonas  bei  Spalato,  Dnlmntien  (Mitt.  d.  anthr. 
Ges.,  XXXVI,  1906,  939-66;  XXXVII,  1907,  39-57);  N.  Kirkof,  Re- 
cherohes  anthropolopiques  sur  In  rroissanre  des  Mores  de  Pfirolp  He  S.  A. 
R.  le  Prince  de  Bulgarie,  a  Sofia  (Soriete  d'  Anthrop.,  VIT,  1907,  996- 
33);  H.  Klaatsch,  Occipitalia  und  Temporalia  der  Schadcl  von  Spy 
verjrlichen  mit  denen  von  Krapina  (Berliner  Ges.  f.  Anthr.,  1909,  399- 
409);  J.  Kopernicki:  (1)  Sur  la  conformation  des  crAnes  bulgares  (Rev. 
d* Anthr.,  I,  1875);  (9)  Sur  les  crftnes  preliistoriques  de  Pologne 
(Compte  rendu,  Congri*  inter,  d'anthr.,  8c  session,  1876,  619-91);   (3) 


478  Notes  to  Volume  One 

Die  nationals  Stellung  der  Bulgaren  (Verh.  d.  Berliner  Ges.  f.  Anthr, 
1877,  70-6) ;  T.  Landzert,  Beltrag  sur  Kenntniss  des  GrossrussenschSdeb 
(Abt   Senkenberg.   naturforsch.   Ges.,   Frankfurt,   VI,   1866-7,    167-8); 
H.  Matieqka:  (1)  Anthropologic  des  czechiscb-slavischen  Volkes,  Praa> 
1896;    (9;    ttber   den    Kttrperwuchs    der    prahistorischen    Bevdlkerung 
Bohmens  und  Mfihrens  (Mitt,  d'  anthrop.  Ges.,  Wien,  XXXI,  1911,  348- 
87);  (3)  Crania  bohemica,  Prag,  1891;  (4)  Etudes  des  cranes  et  osse- 
ments    tcheques    provenant    des    ossuaires   provinceaux,    Prague,    1896; 
L.    Niederle:      (1)    Die    physische    Beschaffenheit    der    Bevolkenmg 
Bdhmens  (Die  ftsterrelch-ungarische  Monarchic,  1894,  I,  36S);   (9)   Aus 
der  bdhmischer  Literatur   (Arch.  f.  Anthrop.,  XIX,  1891,  375-9;   XX, 
1899,  408-13) ;  (3)  Die  neuentdeckten  Gr&ber  von  Podbaba,  etc  (MitL 
der  anth.  Ges.,  XXII,  1899,  1-18);  (4)   Bemerkungen  su  einigen  Char- 
akteristiken  der  celtslavischen  Gr&ber  (Ibid.,  XXIV,  1894,  141-009)  ;  (5) 
Les  derniers  resultants  de  Tarcheologie  prdhistorique  en  Bob&me  et  set 
rapports  avec  l'Europe  orientate  (Congr.  inter,  d'anthrop.,  II*  session, 
Moscou,  I,  1899,  175-86);  W.  OUchnowicz,  Crania  polonica,  Krakau,  1898; 
E.  Pittard:   (1)   Les  peuples  des  Balkans;  esquisse  anthropologiques, 
Paris,  Attinger,  1916,  149;   (9)  Contribution  a  en  l'etude  anthropolo- 
gique  des  Bulgares   (Bull.  Soc.  d'Antbr.  de  Lyon,  XX,  1909,  15-94); 
(3)    Les    Races    Belligerantes,   Paris  &   Neuchatel   1916,  95;    (4)    Le 
Roumanie,  Valachie,  Moldavie,  Dobroudja,  Paris,  Bossard,  1917,  397; 
O.  Recks,  Zur  Anthropologic  der  jiingsten  Steinzeit  in  Schlesien   and 
Btthmen  (Arch.  f.  Anthr.,  VII,  1908);  W.  Z.  Ripley,  Russia  and  the 
Slavs  (Pop.  Sci.  Mo.  1898,  791-46) ;  F.  Schiff,  Beitrage  sur  Kraniologie 
der  Csechen  (Arch.  f.  Anth.,  XI,  1919,  953-09);  G.  Sergi:  (1)  VarieU 
umana  della  Russia  e  del  Mediterraneo   (Atti  Soc  romana  di  antr.,  I, 
1893,  931-59);   (9)   Di  quanto  11  tipo  del  cranio  della  presente  popo- 
lazione  della  Russie  centrale  differsce  dal  tipo  antico  dell'  epoca  dei 
Kurgani  (lb.,  V,  1897,  97-101);  A.  Tarentzki,  Beitrage  sur  Craniologie 
der   grossrussischen   Bevttlkerung  der  nordlichen  und  mittleren   Gouv- 
ernements    des    europKischen   Russlands    (Mem.    Acad.   Imperiale  des 
Sciences  de  St.  Petersbourg,  Ser.  7,  XXXIII,  No.  13,  1-81);  C.E.S.V. 
Ujfalvy  v.  Mezd-Kdveed,  Expedition  scientiftque  francais  en  Russie,  en 
Siberie  et  dans  le  Turkestan,  Paris,  1878-1880,  3  vols.;  R.  Virchow:  (1) 
Anthropologic  der   Bulgaren    (Z.   f.   Ethnogr.,  VII,  1886,   119-8);    (9) 
Slavische  Schadel  (Verh.  d.  Berliner  Ges.  f.  Anthrop.,  XXVII,  1895,  p. 
335) ;  (3)  Die  slavische  Funde  in  den  Ostlichen  Theilen  von  Deutschland 
(Corresp,  Bl.,  Oct.  1878,  XII,  999-36) ;  U.  G.  Vram,  Contribute  alio  stu- 
dio della  cranialogia  dei  popoli  slavi  (Atto  Soc.  romana  di  anthrop.,  IV, 
1896,  79-89);  8.  Watef,  Contribution  a  l'ltude  anthropologique  de  Bul- 
garie  (Soc  d'Anthr.  de  Paris,  v,  1904,  437-58);  R.  Weinberg,  Rassen  und 
Herkunft  des  russischen  Volkes  (Polititisch-anthropol.  Rev.,  Nov.  1914); 
A.  Weiebaeh:  (1)  Vier  Schadel  aus  alten  Grabst&tten  in  Bohmen  (Arch, 
f.  Anthr.,  II,  1867,  9S5-307);  (9)  Die  Slowenen   (Mitt.  d.  anthr.  Ges., 
XXXIII,    1903,    934-59);    (3)    Die    Schadel  form    der    Slowaken     (lb* 
XXXVII,  1919,  59-84) ;  (4)  Bemergungen  liber  Slavensch&del   (Zeit.  f. 
Ethnol.,  IV,  1874,  306-10);    (5)    Prahistorische  Schadel  vom  Glasinac 
(Bos.   herzeg.    Landesmuseum    in    Sarajevo,   Wiss.    Mitt,   aus    Bos.  & 
Hereeg.,  Wien,  V,  1897,  569-76) ;  (6)  Die  Serbokroaten  der  adriatischen 
Kustenlandcr:  Anthropologische  Studien,  Berlin,  1884,  77;  (7)  Die  Bos- 
nier    (Mitt,   anthr.   Ges.,   Wien,  XXV,   1895,   907);    (8)    Altbosnische 


Notes  to  Volume  One  479 

Schadel  (Ibid.,  XXVII,  1897,  80-5);  (9)  Die  Serbokroaten  Kroatiens 
und  Slawoniens  (Ibid.,  XXXV,  1905,  99-133);  (9)  Die  Heraegovincr, 
verglichen  mit  Czechen  und  Deutscben  aus  Mahren  nach  Major  Himmel's 
Messungen,  Wien,  Holler,  1887,  17;  Prince  Wiatemski,  La  coloration 
des  cheveaux,  des  yeux  et  de  la  peau  chez  la  Serbes  de  la  Serbie 
(Anthropologic  de  Paris,  XX,  1909,  353-72);  8.  Zaborawski:  (1)  Les 
Slaves  de  race  at  leur  origines  (Bull,  et  mem.  de  la  soc.  d'anthrop. 
de  Paris,  1900);  (2)  U  Autochtonisme  des  Slaves  en  Europe  (Rev. 
l'ecole  Anthr.,  XV,  1905) ;  (3)  Penetration  des  Slaves  et  transformation 
cephalique  en  Boheme  et  sur  la  Vistula  (lb.,  XXVI,  1906,  1-17);  (4) 
Cranes  des  Kourganes  prehistoriques,  scytiques,  drevlanes  et  polanes 
(Soc.  d'anthr.  de  Paris,  I,  1900,  451-66);  R.  Zampa,  Anthropologic 
illyrienne  (Rev.  d'anthr.,  I,  1886,  624-47);  JV.  F.  Zograf:  (1)  Uebcr 
altrussische  Schadel  aus  dem  Kreml  (Burg)  von  Moscow  (Arch.  f. 
Anth.,  XXIV,  1896,  41-63) ;  (2)  Les  types  anthropologiques  des  Grand 
Russes  des  gouvernements  du  centre  de  la  Russie  (Congr.  inter,  d'  anthr., 
II«  session,  Moscou,  II,  1893,  1-12);  (3)  Note  sur  les  methodes 
d'anthropometrie  sur  le  vivant  pratiques  en  Russie  (lb.,  13-24). 

4.  General  Suvarov  (d.  1801)  answers  to  Emperor  Paul's  (1796-1801, 
son  of  Catherine  II)  demand  for  dress  reform  of  soldiers:  "Hair- 
powder  is  not  gunpowder;  curls  are  not  cannon  and  tails  are  not 
bayonets." 

5.  George  Christopher  Lichtenberg,  in  his  Leben  des  Kopernikus  (see 
his  'Thysikalisch-Mathematische  Schriften,"  Berlin,  1884,  vol.  I,  p.  51) 
claims,  after  pointing  out  the  scientific  and  moral  greatness  of  the  genius 
of  the  Slavs:  "If  this  was  not  a  great  man,  who  in  this  world  can  lay 
claim  to  this  title?"  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  Dr.  Martin  Luther 
said  of  Kopernik  that  he  was  "a  fool  who  turned  upside-down  the  whole 
art  of  astronomy."  He  went  early  to  Italy,  and  was  appointed  professor 
of  mathematics  at  Rome  (1500).  He  at  length  returned  to  Poland,  and 
devoted  himself  to  the  study  of  astronomy.  He  took  holy  orders  and 
obtained  canonry  at  Frauenburg  (1505).  Having  spent  20  years  in 
observations  and  calculations,  he  brought  his  scheme  to  perfection,  and 
established  the  theory  of  the  universe  which  is  now  everywhere  received. 
In  1530,  he  completed  his  great  work  (De  Revolutionitus  Orbium) 
which  described  the  true  system  of  the  sun,  stars  and  planets.  This  he 
did  not  publish  until  twelve  years  later,  probably  through  fear  of  eccle- 
siastical censure. 

6.  In  1616  Galileo  is  threatened  with  punishment  unless  he  undertakes 
not  to  teach  the  Copernican  system  in  future;  the  views  of  Kopernik 
are  condemned,  having  hitherto  escaped  owing  to  the  preface  of 
Oslander.  In  1632  Galileo's  System*  of  the  World  (a  dialogue  between 
a  doubter,  a  Ptolemaic,  and  a  Copernican)  is  licensed  at  Florence  and 
Rome,  but  examined  by  the  Inquisition,  which  summons  him  to  Rome 
(1633),  compels  him  to  recant  his  Copernican  utterances,  and  confines 
him  to  his  home.  A.  Favaro  in  his  La  Condanna  di  Galileo  e  le  sui  con- 
eequenze  per  il  vrogresso  degli  studi  ("Scientia,"  XIX,  April,  1916) 
shows  that  the  thesis  of  the  Jesuit  Adolph  Miiller  (in  his  book:  Der 
Galileo-Prozets,  1632-1633,  nach  Ur sprung,  Verlauf  und  Folge,  Freiburg 
in  Bresgau,  1900)—  that  the  Church,  by  the  degree  of  1616  and  the  con- 
demnation of  Galileo  in  1633,  did  not  give  any  blow  to  astronomical 
research,  but  helped  science  by  calling  attention  to  the  Kopernik  system, 


480  Notes  to  Volume  One 

is  shown  In  detail,  especially  by  the  conduct  of  Descartes,  is  false. 

7.  Milich  or  Milicz  was  born  at  Kremsier,  Moravia.  He  entered  holy 
orders,  and  was  attached  to  the  Court  of  the  Emperor  Charles  the 
Fourth.  He  became  a  canon  and  later  archdeacon.  In  1363  he  re- 
signed his  appointments,  giving  himself  up  to  preaching,  and  was  very 
successful.  He  went  to  Rome  in  1367  to  expound  his  views  as  to  ec- 
clesiastical abuses,  but  was  thrown  into  the  prison  by  the  Inquisition, 
from  which  he  was  released  by  Pope  Urban  the  Fifth,  on  his  arrival 
from  Avignon  in  the  autumn  of  1367.  He  returned  to  Prague,  where 
he  preached  daily  with  greater  success  than  ever  till  in  1374  he  was 
summoned  before  the  Papal  Court  of  Avignon,  upon  complaint  as  to  his 
orthodoxy,  preferred  by  the  clergy  of  Prague.  He  obeyed,  and  the 
complaint,  after  investigation,  was  dismissed.  He  died  in  Avignon  on 
June  29,  1374.  (See  Fr.  Palacky,  Die  Vorlaufer  des  Hussitenthums, 
Prag,  1869;  Lechler,  Johann  von  Wiclif  und  die  Vorgeschischte  der  Re- 
formation, Leipzig,  vol.  II,  1873.) 

8.  It  is  very  interesting  to  note  that  Komensky  came  near  to  being 
President  of  Harvard  College.  In  his  Ecclesiastical  History  of  New 
England  (p.  128),  Cotton  Mather  says:  "That  brave  old  man,  Johannes 
Amos  Comenius,  the  fame  of  whose  worth  hath  been  Trumpetted  as  far 
as  more  than  Three  Languages  (Whereof  every  one  is  indebted  unto  his 
Janua)  could  carry  it,  was  agreed  withal  by  our  Mr.  Winthrop,  in  his 
travels  through  the  Low  Countries,  to  come  over  into  New  England 
and  Illuminate  this  College  and  Country  in  the  quality  of  President: 
But  the  Solicitations  of  the  Swedish  ambassador,  diverting  him  another 
way,  that  Incomparable  Moravian  became  not  an  American."  It  is  in- 
teresting to  see  that  the  Germans  claim  Comenius  (and  even  Copernicus 
and  Hus)  as  Germans.  Herr  H.  Schulz  in  his  Die  Schulreform  der  So- 
zialdemokratie  (Leipzig,  1911,  p.  247)  says:  "Der  Deutsche  Amos  Co- 
menius," etc.,  etc.  He  is  known  to  the  whole  world  by  his  works 
Janua  Quatuor  Linguarum  Reserata  (1631),  where  he  explains  his  sys- 
tem of  learning  Latin,  Italian,  French,  and  German;  Or  bis  Sensualism 
Pictus  (1658),  the  child's  first  picture-book;  Opera  Didactica  Magna 
(1657),  the  most  systematic  book  on  school  education,  where  he 
condemns  the  system  of  mere  memorizing  in  school,  then  in  use,  and 
urges  that  the  pupils  be  taught  to  think — teaching  should  be,  as  far 
as  possible,  demonstrative,  directed  to  nature,  and  develop  habits  of 
individual  observation:  The  pupils  should  "learn  to  do  by  doing";  edu- 
cation should  be  made  pleasant;  the  parents  should  be  friends  of  the 
teachers;  the  schoolroom  should  be  spacious,  and  each  school  should 
have  a  good  place  for  play  and  recreation.  All  children,  rich  or  poor, 
noble  or  common,  should  receive  school  instruction,  and  all  should  learn 
to  the  limits  of  their  latent  capacities.  Children  should  learn  to  ob- 
serve all  things  of  importance,  to  reflect  on  the  cause  of  their  being  as 
they  are,  and  on  their  interrelations  and  utility,  for  they  are  destined  to 
be  not  merely  spectators  in  this  world,  but  active  participants,  etc 
Comenius  became  in  1649  chief  Bishop  of  the  Bohemian  Brothers,  but 
he  was  the  last  Bishop  of  these  Brethren.  See:  Laurie,  John  Amos 
Comenius,  Bishop  of  the  Moravians:  His  Life  and  Educational  Works, 
Ixnidon,  1884;  Loscher,  Comenius:  der  Padagog  und  Bischof,  Leipdg, 
1889;  M tiller,  Comenius:  eln  Systematiker  in  der  Padagogik,  Dresden, 
1887.    /.  A.  Komensky,  Comenius  writes  a  letter  (Educ.  Review,  vol.  54, 


Notes  to  Volume  One  481 

1917,  487-94)  W.  8.  Monroe,  J.  A.  Comenius  (La  Nation  T cheque,  II, 
1917,  341-3,  365-6);  A.  Vrbka,  Leben  und  Schiksale,  J.  A.  Comenius, 
Znaim,  1899;  Anton  Oindely,  ttber  das  Comenius  Leben  und  Wirksam- 
keit  in  der  Fremde,  Znaim,  1899,  9nd  edition. 

9.  He  was  a  pupil  of  Hus  and  the  theoretical  expounder  of  his  mas- 
ter's doctrines.  In  his  works  (such  as  "The  Net  of  Faith,"  "Book  of 
Expositions  of  Sunday  Lessons,9*  etc.),  various  religious  problems  are 
treated  in  a  surprising  manner. 

10.  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  scientific  postulates  of  modern  school 
reforms  (Arbeitschule,  Tatechule,  Doing-School,  hcole  eur  le  mesure, 
Montessorl  School,  etc.)  are  nothing  more  but  applications  of  Tolstoy's 
suggestions  for  children  to  do  things.  He  says:  "Let  them  do  all  they 
can  for  themselves — carry  their  own  water,  fill  their  own  jugs,  wash  up, 
arrange  their  own  rooms,  clean  their  boots  and  clothes,  lay  the  table. 
Believe  me,  that  unimportant  as  these  things  may  seem,  they  are  a  hun- 
dred times  more  important  for  your  children's  happiness  than  a  knowl- 
edge of  French  or  of  history.  These  things  train  the  children  to  sim- 
plicity,! to  work  and  to  self  dependence.  If  you  can  add  work  on  the 
land,  if  it  be  but  a  kitchen  garden,  that  will  be  well.  Believe  me, 
that  without  that  condition  there  is  no  possibility  of  a  moral  education, 
a  Christian  education  or  a  consciousness  of  the  fact  that  men  are  not 
naturally  divided  into  the  classes  of  masters  and  slaves,  but  that  they 
are  all  brothers  and  equals."  See  Tolstoy's  Pedagogical  Articles  (Bos- 
ton, Estes  &  Co.,  1904,  360),  translated  by  Prof.  Leo  Wiener  of  Harvard 
University.  Also:  E.  Crosby,  Tolstoy  as  Schoolmaster,  London,  1904; 
Sadler,  M.  E.,  Education  according  to  Tolstoy  (/.  of  Educ.,  London, 
XL1I,  1911,  913-4);  L.  Tolstoy:  (1)  La  liberty  dans  l'ecole,  Paris,  1888; 
(9)  Le  progres  et  1'  instruction  publique  en  Russie,  Paris,  1890. 

11.  See  his  works:  (1)  Dissertationee  dual  de  viribus  vivis  (1745); 
(9)  Theoria  philosophia  Naturalis  (1758,  9.  ed.,  1769;  here  he  explains  a 
theory  of  centres  of  force) ;  (3)  De  continuitatie  lege  (1754),  (4)  Del 
Porto  di  Rimini,  Memoire,  Pesaro,  1767,  71,  and  many  other. 

19.  This  study  of  Girardeau  says:  "On  the  2d  of  September,  1897, 
Nikola  Tesla,  the  famous  American  engineer,  applied  for  patent  protec- 
tion on  a  system  of  transmission  of  electrical  energy  without  wires 
(patent  No.  645,576). 

"In  his  patent,  not  only  does  Tesla  insist  on  resonant  attunement  of 
the  four  circuits,  but  he  even  gives  values  of  capacities  and  self-induc- 
tances to  this  effect  TWs  is  the  same  engineer  who  was  developing 
wireless  telegraphy  in  1893,  three  years  before  anybody  else.  To  appre- 
ciate the  full  value  of  Tesla's  invention  concerning  the  employment  of 
four  syntonised  circuits,  one  should  not  read  the  French  patent  of  the 
same  epoch,  because  it  is  not  a  translation  of  the  American.  Indeed, 
one  finds  In  the  American  patent  extraordinary  clearness  and  precision, 
surprising  even  to  physicists  of  to-day,  when  considering  that  Tesla 
spoke  of  phenomena  in  regard  to  which  we  obtained  true  information 
only  several  years  later,  so  that  in  1897  nobody  understood  him  and  he 
appeared  to  many  other  physicists  like  one  of  the  enlightened.  Later, 
when  it  was  recognized  that  the  application  of  resonance  to  wireless 
telegraphy  was  a  capital  invention,  a  number  of  detractors  became  in- 
furiated against  the  work  of  Tesla.  They  produced  documents  of  1891, 
1893  and  1896,  from  which  they  made  it  appear  that  the  celebrated 


I 


482  Notes  to  Volume  One 


American  engineer  'either  doubted  the   utility  of  application   of 
principle  of  resonance  or  gave  insufficient  explanations  of  synto 

"Tliese  objections  do  not  deserve  even  an  examination.    All  that  T 
may  have  said  before  his  invention  can  detract  nothing  from  the 
and  we  shall  see  that  he  had  good  reasons  to  entertain  doubts  rega 
the  method  of  application  of  the  resonance  principle.     It   was   . 
part  of  Mr.  Swinburne's  opinion  to  destroy  the  work  of  Tesla,  but 
question  put  before  this  English  specialist  was  whether  an   inven 
of  Telsa  dating  from  1893  (in  transformers)  foresaw  the  syntoniza 
of  four  circuits  used  in  wireless  telegraphy.    Mr.  Swinburne  was 
examined  on  the  work  of  Telsa  of  1897  relative  to  this  latter  applies 
tion  of  resonance. 

"Others  pretend  that  the  Tesla  patent  does  not  bear  on  wireless  teleg 
raphy.  'Since,'  they  say,  'the  Tesla  patent  has  for  its  title:  System  ofl 
Transmission  of  Electrical  Energy,  it  cannot  be  for  a  moment  ad- 
mitted that  Tesla  thought  in  this  patent  of  wireless  telegraphy;  he] 
would  have  mentioned  it  together  with  lamps  and  motors  had  he  wanted 
to  consider  it  as  one  of  the  powerful  industrial  actions  for  which  the 
currents  were  intended;  indeed,  it  is  too  uncertain  to  pretend  that  the 
current  destined,  in  principle,  for  electric  lighting  and  motive  power 
should,  in  the  inventors  thought  be  likewise  applied  to  such  subtle  and 
delicate  action  as  wireless  telegraphy  demands.* 

"This  assertion  is  disconcerting  and  inexplicable,  if  one  only  takes 
the  trouble  to  read  the  text  of  the  patent  from  which  we  quote  t»  «*- 
tenso  the  following  limpid  passage: 

"  'While  the  description  here  given  contemplates  chiefly  a  method  and 
system  of  energy  transmission  to  a  distance  through  the  natural  media 
for  industrial  purposes,  the  principles  which  I  have  herein  disclosed  and 
the  apparatus  which  I  have  shown  will  obviously  have  many  other  val- 
uable uses  as,  for  instance,  when  it  is  desired  to  transmit  intelligible 
messages  to  great  distances.  .  .  .' 

"It  is  evident  that  this  is  precisely  what  was  named  wireless  teleg- 
raphy. 

"Undoubtedly,  Tesla  thought  that  the  most  fruitful  and  remunerative 
application  of  his  invention  was  the  transmission  of  energy  to  distance, 
but  as  he  specified  that  his  invention  of  the  four  circuits  in  resonance 
was  especally  applicable  to  wireless  telegraphy,  it  would  be  without 
precedent  if  this  precaution  taken  by  him  would  not  confound  any  one 
who  would  be  narrow  enough  to  say,  'I  am  the  inventor  of  the  four 
syntonized  circuits  for  wireless  telegraphy.'  It  is  Tesla  who  is  toe 
true  inventor  of  wireless  telegraphy  with  four  accorded  circuits,  and  it 
is  certain  that  none  will  dare  to  detract  from  his  merit  by  the  objection 
that  he  has  left  to  others  the  trouble  of  profiting  from  financial  results 
of  enterprises  based  on  his  invention. 

"Nothing  distinguishes  his  system  from  that  which  came  into  use  sev- 
eral years  later;  while  he  foresaw  the  employment  of  a  high  frequency 
alternator  in  the  primary  circuit,  which  we  have  since  designated  as 
wireless  telegraphy  without  sparks,  he  likewise  foresaw  the  employment 
of  an  oscillator  utilising  the  discharge  of  a  condenser,  that  is  a  system 
with  sparks. 

"The  transmitting  apparatus  was  in  this  case,'  he  says,  'one  of  my 
electrical  oscillators,  which  are  transformers  of  a  special  type,  now  well 


Note*  to  Volume  One  488 

■ 

known  and  characterized  by  the  passage  of  oscillatory  discharges  of  a 
condenser  through  the  primary.' 

"Then  he  even  gives,  by  way  of  illustration,  the  numerical  value  of 
the  condenser  (4-100  of  a  microfarad),  and  says  that  the  discharge  of 
the  condenser  could  be  effected  by  a  mechanical  brake. 

Tesla  also  foresaw  that  at  the  receiver  any  kind  of  means  might  be 
employed  in  the  secondary  circuit  for  utilizing  or  revealing  the  energy 
received.  It  is  known,  however,  that  Tesla  is  the  inventor  of  the  con- 
tact detector  which  is  everywhere  employed  to-day. 

"And  all  this  is  not  only  in  his  patents  of  1897,  but  can  also  be  found 
in  the  reviews  of  1898  and  1899,  and  especially  in  the  Electrical  Review 
-with  numerous  developments,  illustrations  and  accounts  of  experiments. 
'What  cruel  injustice  would  it  be  now  to  try  to  stifle  the  pure  glory  of 
Tesla  in  opposing  him  scornfully  with  the  present  reputation  of  those 
who  had  the  chance  to  be  understood  by  the  financiers,  probably  be- 
cause they  added  to  other  talents  the  ability  of  knowing  the  language 
of  business  P 

"Clearly,  then,  in  1897  Tesla,  the  Inventor  of  resonance  wireless  teleg- 
raphy, was  not  understood. 

**In  1898,  M.  Ducretet  also  made  experiments  in  France,  using  reso- 
nance, as  is  attested  by  publications  of  the  epoch  and  his  laboratory  rec- 
ord which  we  have  carefully  consulted. 

•"Now,  then,  we  are  enlightened  regarding  the  advent  of  resonance 
in  wireless  telegraphy,  but  precisely  at  this  time,  when  we  render  jus- 
tice to  Ducretet  and  the  illustrious  Tesla,  we  shall  expose  the  inconven- 
ience of  the  systems  they  have  invented  to  reach  this  conclusion:  that  a 
good  system  of  modern  wireless  telegraphy  cannot  be  composed  of  four 
circuits  in  synchronism.  What  profound  insight  did  Tesla  have  in  1893, 
doubting  already  the  benefits  of  the  application  of  resonance  at  the  very 
moment  when  he  thought  of  it  for  the  first  time !  His  caution  beautifies 
and  completes  his  discovery,  because  it  was  a  step  toward  the  truth." 

13.  N.  Tesla:  (1)  The  Problem  of  Increasing  Human  Energy,  with 
special  reference  to  the  Harnessing  of  the  Sun's  Energy  (Century  Mag., 
June,  1900,  175-910);  (2)  Unttersuchungen  fiber  Mehrphasenstrdme, 
Halle,  1895;  (3)  The  Transmission  of  Electrical  Energy  Without  Wires 
as  a  Means  for  Furthering  Peace  (Electrical  World  &  Engineer,  Jan.  7, 
1905,  21-4);  (4)  The  Transmission  of  Electrical  Energy  Without  Wires 
(Ibid.,  March  5,  1904,  439-31);  (5)  Experiments  with  alternative  cur- 
rents and  high  frequency,  a  lecture,  N.  Y.,  McGraw,  1904,  1X4-162,  9. 
ed.  (1.  ed.  1892);  (6)  Extracts  from  a  lecture  delivered  before  the 
Franklin  Institute,  Feb.,  1893,  N.  Y.,  Berllatt  &  Co.,  1904,  21;  (7)  High 
frequency  oscillators  for  electrotberapeutic  and  other  purposes  (Elec. 
Eng.,  969  1898,  477-81). 

14.  Wright,  J.,  Some  novel  inventions  of  Nikola  Tesla  (Electrical 
Engineer,  vol.  32,  1900,  190-1);  Th.  C.  Martin:  (1)  Nikola  Tesla 
(Century  Mag,,  vol.  XLVII,  pp.  582-5);  (2)  The  inventions,  research 
and  writings  of  Nikola  Tesla,  New  York,  1894;  O.  8.  Marfan,  Talks  with 
Great  Workers,  Chap.  XXIX;  The  discoverer  of  two  hundred  inven- 
tions: Success  found  in  hard  work,  N.  Y.,  Crowell  &  Co.,  1911,  179-184; 
Ph.  Atkinson,  Power  transmitted  by  electricity,  etc.,  N.  Y.,  Van  Nos- 
trand  Co.,  1914,  4th.  eel,  pp.  56-64;  Tesla's  latest  invention:  Details  of 
an  invention  which  may  assure  the  peace  of  the  world  (Electrical  Eng., 


484  Notes  to  Volume  One 

33,  1808,  305-18,  319);  Tesla's  Electrical  Control  of  moving  vessels  or 
vehicles  from  a  distance  (Ibid.,  96,  1898,  489-91);  The  Tesla  Patents: 
Sweeping  decision  in  favor  of  these  patents  by  the  U.  S.  Circuit  Court 
(Elec.  Rev.,  37,  1900,  988-91);  Bulletin  de  la  Sociel6  Internationale  des 
dectriciens,  Paris,  1899;  H.  Gemiback,  Edison  and  Telsa  (Electrical 
Experimenter,  III,  1915),  etc 

15.  Viadika  means  Bishop.  In  Montenegro  (-Crna  Gora;  Black 
Mountains)  members  of  the  Petrovich-Njegosh  family  were  bishops  as 
well  as  political  rulers.  It  was  in  1516  when  the  Prince  resigned  and 
the  Vladikas,  or  Prince  Bishops,  begin  to  rule.  It  was  Viadika  Danilo 
Petrovich,  uncle  of  the  present  King  of  Montenegro,  who  first  assumed 
the  title  of  Prince  as  an  hereditary  one. 

16.  Zizka,  the  general  of  the  insurgents,  took  up  arms  in  1419  against 
the  Emperor  Sigismund,  in  order  to  revenge  the  deaths  of  Jan  Hus  and 
Jerome  of  Prague,  who  had  been  cruelly  imrned  at  the  stake  for  their 
religious  faith.  Zizka  never  suffered  defeat.  He  took  Prague,  threw 
the  senators  of  the  city  out  of  the  palace  windows,  ex  more  majorwm, 
and  went  through  Bohemia,  burning  the  Catholic  churches  and  slaying 
monks.  The  funeral  pile  of  Jan  Hus  had  kindled  a  terrible  war.  Em- 
peror Sigismund  sent  forth  all  the  forces  of  the  Empire  in  vain  against 
the  Husitcs,  and  in  vain  the  Pope  caused  a  crusade  to  be  preached. 
He  defeated  the  Emperor  in  several  pitched  battles,  and  gave  orders 
that  after  his  death,  they  should  make  a  drum  out  of  his  skin*  The 
order  was  most  religiously  obeyed,  and  those  very  remains  of  the  enthu- 
siastic Jan  Ziska  proved  for  many  years  fatal  to  the  Emperor,  who, 
with  difficulty,  in  the  space  of  16  years,  recovered  Bohemia,  assisted  by 
the  mighty  forces  of  Germany.  The  insurgents  were  40,000  in  number, 
and  well  disciplined.  See:  VI.  Tomsk,  J.  Zizka,  Prag,  1889;  MiUauer, 
Diplomatisch-historische  Aufs&tse  liber  J.  Ziska  von  Trocnow,  Prag, 
1894.  Meissner  was  the  author  of  an  epic  poem  ori  Ziska  which  passed 
several  editions;  and  George  Sand  (=Madame  Devant)  wrote  a  prose 
"Life." 

17.  See:  Huneker,  Chopin:  The  Man  and  His  Music,  N.  Y.,  1900; 
Finck,  Chopin  and  Other  Musical  Essays,  London,  1899;  M.  KarasowtH, 
Frederick  Chopin,  London,  1879;  Jean  Kleczynski:  (1)  F.  Chopin,  Paris, 
1880;  (9)  Chopin's  Greater  Works,  London,  Treeves,  1915;  Ch.  Willeby, 
F.  Chopin,  London,  Low,  1899;  G.  C.  Jonson,  A  Handbook  to  Chopin's 
Works,  N.  Y.,  1905;  E.  C.  Kelley,  Chopin  the  Composer,  N.  Y.,  1913; 
Georg  Sand,  Chopin:  Sketches  from  MA  History  of  My  Life"  and 
"Winter  In  Majorce,"  Chicago,  Clayton,  1899;  H.  Lichtentritt,  F.  Cho- 
pin, Berlin,  1905;  E.  Redenbacher,  Chopin,  Leipzig,  1911;  A.  Weissma**, 
Chopin,  Berlin,  1919;  F.  Hoesik,  Chopin's  Life  and  Works,  1919;  E. 
Granehe,  F.  Chopin,  Paris,  191S;  M.  Karlovncz,  Souvenirs  inWits  de 
Chopin,  Paris,  1904;  B.  8  char  lit  t,  F.  Chopin's  Gesammelte  Briefe,  Leip- 
zig, 1911;  N.  H,  Dole,  A  score  of  Famous  Composers,  N.  Y.,  Crowell  h 
Co.,  1891,  400-71);  Liszt,  Life  of  Chopin,  London,  1877;  Niecki,  Chopin 
as  Man  and  Musician,  London,  1889. 

18.  Even  the  vocal  music  of  the  Russian  Greek  or  Eastern  Orthodox 
Church  was  famed  for  its  beauty  before  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury, when  the  Imperial  Chapel,  the  outcome  of  the  Chapel  of  the  TVars 
of  Moscow,  had  already  been  founded.  For  the  composition  of  its  choir 
selection  was  made  "from  amongst  the  peasants  of  Ukraine,'  the  prov- 


Notes  to  Volume  One  485 

ice  famed  for  its  beautiful  voices'*  (See:  Arthur  Pougin,  A  Short  His- 
Try    of   Russian  Music,  New  York,  Brentano,  1915,  p.   11).    Russian 
loly    Music  is  excellently  represented  by   Archangelski,   Bortniansky, 
'anchenko,    Turchaninov,    Vinogradov   and    many    other    church    com- 
posers.    The  sacred  music  of  the  Slavic  liturgy  inspired  the  author  of 
iusie  in  ths  History  of  the  Western  Church  (N.  Y.,  Scribner,  1904), 
nd   The  Study  of  the  History  of  Music  (N.  Y.,  Scribner,  1906,  409), 
tc     In  the  first  volume  Professor  £.  Dickenson  says:    "The  usages  of 
horns   singing  in  the  present  era  do  not  prepare  singers  to  cope  with 
he  peculiar  difficulties  of  the  a  cappella  style;  a  special  education  and 
in    unwonted  mode  of  feeling  are  required  for  a  appreciation  of  its 
ippropriateness  and  beauty.    Nevertheless,  such  is  its  inherent  vitality, 
►o    magical    is   its    attraction   to   one   who   has   come   into   complete 
larmony  with  its  spirit,  so  true  is  it  an  exponent  of  the  mystical  sub- 
nissive  type  of  piety,  which  always  tends  to  reassert  itself  in  a  ra- 
tionalistic age  like  the  present,  that  minds  of  churchmen  are  gradually  re- 
turning to  it,  and  scholars  and  musical  directors  are  tempting  it  forth 
from  its  seclusion.  .  •  •  Little  by  little  the  world  of  culture  is  becom- 
ing enlightened  in  respect  to  the  unique  beauty  and  refinement  of  this 
form  of  art"    Bishop  Burry,  in  his  Here  and  There  in  the  War  Area 
(N.  Y*.,  1917,  p.  271)  is  also  very  enthusiastic  about  the  Russian  and 
Serbian  sacred  music.    Very  Rev.  Sebastian  Dabovich,  a  high  Serbian 
priest  in  the  United  States,  says  this  in  his  The  Office  of  the  Holy 
Comnvunion  set  to  music,  adapted  from  the  Serbian  Liturgy  (N.  Y.,  Gray 
Co.,    1918,  pp.  32):     "The  music  of  the  Serbian  Church  has   for  its 
historic  basis  the  eight  Tones  and  sixteen  Variations  of  St.  John  Da- 
mascene.   In  its  present  form  it  reflects,  faithfully,  the  national  spirit 
of  the  Serb,  and  is  not  without  the  pathos  inseparably  connected  with 
a  little  nation  made  great  by  its  loyalty  and  sufferings.  ...  In  the 
Serbian  Church  the  music  is  sweet.    With  the  Bulgarians  it  is  militant. 
While  In  the  great  Russian  Church,  where  all  these  characteristics  have 
been   retained  and   borrowed,  the   grand   finale  of  triumph  has   been 
attained  in  this  holy  and  most  inspiring  art."    (In  1794,  the  Serbian 
Patriarch  for  the  Austro-Hungarian  Serbian  Orthodox  people,   Stra- 
timirovich  founded  the  Serbian  theological  seminary  at  Sremski  Kar- 
lovcl,  Slavonia,  and  appointed  the  Archimandrite  Krstich  to  be  the  official 
instructor  of  Church  music.    Karlovachko  Pyeniye  or  the  Sacred  Music 
of  Karlovci  is  now  highly  beloved  by  all  Serbs.)    See  also:  Father 
Nikolay  Velimirovich,  MoUtva  Gospodnja,  London,  1917    (second  edi- 
tion).   F.  Burgess  $  V.  Yanitch,  The  music  of  the  Serbian  Liturgy, 
London,  1917,  S3;  Neale,  Hymns  of  the  Eastern  Church,  London,*1899. 
19.  V.  R.  Savich  in  his  above  mentioned  book  (pp.  49,  60,  61,  69,  63, 
67,  68)  says  this  about  the  culture  and  civilisation  in  the  Republic  of 
Ragusa: 

In  the  fourteenth  century  the  Serbo-Croatian  republic  of  Ragusa  pro- 
hibited the  slave  trade  and  proclaimed  that  every  slave  found  on  its 
territory  would  be  set  at  liberty  and  treated  like  a  free  man.  .  .  • 

....  The  same  may  be  said  of  the  Ragusan  building  art  and  poetry. 
Here  the  main  influence  was  Italian,  but  the  artist  never  blindly  or 
slavishly  followed  his  model.  He  was  never  anxious  to  preserve  the 
absolute  purity  of  a  style,  but  leaving  room  for  his  own  personal  inspira- 
tion, he  produced  works  such  as  the  Rector's  palace,  which  by  their  bar- 


486  Notes  to  Volume  One 

mony  of  ensemble  and  the  exquisiteness  of  original  detail  may  rank 
among  the  best  achievement  of  the  European  building  art,  and  of  whkA 
Professor  Freeman  has  said: 

"To  our  mind  this  palace  really  deserves  no  small  place  in  the  history 
of  the  Romanesque  art.  One  or  two  capitals  show  that  the  Ragusan 
architect  knew  of  the  actual  Renaissance.  But  it  was  only  in  that  one 
detail  that  he  went  astray.  In  everything  else  he  started  from  sound 
principles,  and  from  them  vigorously  developed  for  himself.  And  the 
fruit  of  his  work  was  a  building  which  thoroughly  satisfies  every  require- 
ment of  criticism,  and  on  which  the  eye  gazes  with  ever-increasing  de- 
light, as  one  of  the  fairest  triumphs  of  human  skill  within  the  range  of 
the  builder's  art.  .  .  .  But  the  palace  must  not  be  spoken  of  as  if  it 
stood  altogether  alone  among  the  buildings.  .  .  •"  (See:  Edward  A. 
Freeman,  Sketches  from  the  Subject  and  Neighbour  Lands  of  Vevke, 
Macmillan  &  Co.,  1887). 

And  the  reader  must  bear  in  mind  that  many  of  the  finest  works  of 
Serbian  architecture  have  been  ruined  by  the  Turks,  and  many  of  the 
most  famous  Ragusan  churches  and  palaces  were  destroyed  by  the  great 
earthquake  in  1667;  but  the  remains  still  testify  to  the  high  standard 
of  culture  attained  by  the  Southern  Slavs  before  the  arrival  of  the 
Turks. 

"Such  buildings  as  these,  now  so  few,  make  us  sigh  over  the  effects 
of  the  great  earthquake,  and  over  the*  treasures  of  art  which  it  must 
have  swallowed  up.  If  Ragusa  in  her  earlier  days  contained  a  series 
of  churches  to  match  her  civic  arcades,  she  might  claim  in  justly  artistic 
interest  to  stand  alongside  of  Rome,  Ravenna,  Pisa  and  Lucca.  Her 
churches  of  the  fifteenth  century  must  have  been  worthy  to  rank  with 
anything  from  the  fourth  century  to  the  twelfth.  ...  In  any  case  the 
Dalmatian  coast  may  hold  its  head  high  among  the  artistic  regions  of 
the  world"  (Ibid.,  p.  358). 

Their  social  development  could  be  fairly  compared  with  the  most 
civilized  countries  in  Europe.  In  that  respect  Touqueville,  who  was  at 
Ragusa  in  1805,  describes  the  social  conditions  of  the  people  as  follows: 

"The  peasants  were  serfs  and  attached  to  the  land  and  sold  with  it 
But  their  master  could  not  kill  them,  and  if  he  ill-treated  them  they 
could  go  to  another.  The  peasants  did  not  complain  of  their  lot,  and 
the  men  being  much  better  than  the  laws,  the  state  was  flourishing.  . 
The  peasants  were  splendid  fellows,  but  absolutely  obedient  to  their 
masters.  It  was  the  ancient  respect  for  a  caste,  which  being  unmilitary 
was  peaceful  and  debonair.  There  was  no  secret  police,  no  gendarmes. 
In  1805  the  first  capital  sentence  in  twenty-five  years  was  pronounced; 
the  city  went  into  mourning  and  an  executioner  had  to  be  sent  from 
Turkey." 

An  English  author,  Thomas  Watkins,  in  1789  spoke  of  Ragusa:  'They 
have  more  learning  and  less  ostentation  than  any  people  I  know,  more 
politeness  to  each  other  and  less  envy.  Their  hospitality  to  the  stranger 
cannot  possibly  be  exceeded;  in  short,  their  general  character  has  in  it 
so  few  defects  that  I  do  not  hesitate  to  pronounce  them  (as  far  as  wj 
experience  of  other  people  will  permit  me)  the  wisest,  best  and  happiest 
of  states." 

Comparing  with  Ragusa  the  Dalmatian  coast  subjugated  by  Venice 
he  wrote: 


Notes  to  Volume  One  487 


Ml 


'I  discovered  that  the  wretched  government  of  Venice  had,  by  send- 
ing out  their  Bernadotti  or  famished  nobility  to  prey  upon  the  inhab- 
itants, rendered  ineffectual  the  benefits  of  nature.  What  a  contrast 
between  them  and  the  citizens  of  Ragusa"  (See:  Th.  Watkins,  Travels 
Through  Switzerland  to  Constantinople,  vol.  II,  letter  XLII,  p.  331). 

Dubrovnik  never  ceased  to  be  a  place  of  the  muses,  cultivating  science, 
art  and  literature.  Professor  £.  A.  Freeman,  who  so  highly  appreciated 
the  achievements  of  Ragusa  in  this  respect,  said  of  her:  "But  there  is 
Ragusa,  there  is  one  spot  along  the  whole  coast  from  the  Croatian 
border  to  Cape  Tainaros  itself  which  never  came  under  the  dominion 
either  of  the  Venetian  or  of  the  Turk.  In  this  Ragusa  stands  alone 
among  the  cities  of  the  whole  coast,  Dalmatian,  Albanian  and  Greek. 
Among  all  the  endless  confusions  and  fluctuations  of  power  in  those 
regions,  Ragusa  stands  alone  as  having  ever  kept  its  place,  always  as 
separate,  commonly  as  an  independent  commonwealth.  It  lived  on  those 
coasts  till  the  day  when  the  elder  Bonaparte  in  mere  caprice  of  tyranny 
without  provocation  of  any  kind  declared  one  day  that  the  republic  of 
Ragusa  had  ceased  to  exist." 


CHAPTER  VI 

1.  See:  A.  BrUckner,  Aus  der  slawischen  Gelehrtenwelt  (Russ.  Rev., 
XVII,  1880,  389-321);  B.  Petronijevieh,  Slav  achievement  in  advanced 
science,  London,  1917,  32;  Slavische  Philosophic,  enthaltend  die  Grund- 
ziige  aller  Natur-  und  Moral wissenschaf ten,  nebt  einem  Anhang  liber  die 
Willensfreiheit  und   Unsterblichkeit  der  Seele,  Prag,  1855. 

9.  Bemeker,  E.,  Slawische  Chrestomatie,  Strassburg,  1902;  C.  Covr- 
riere,  Histoire  de  la  Literature  Contemporaine  chez  les  Slaves,  Paris, 
1879,  471 ;  Eichhorf,  Histoire  de  la  langue  et  de  la  literature  des  Slaves, 
Paris,  1839;  M.  Qastner:  (1)  Ilchester  Lectures  on  Greco-Slavonic  Liter- 
ature and  its  relation  to  the  folk-lore  of  Europe  during  the  Middle 
Ages,     London,     1887;     (2)     Slavonic     Fairy    Tales,     London,     1889; 
J.   Karasen,   Slawische   Literaturgeschichte,   Leipzig,    1906;    Krek,   Or., 
Kinleitung    in    die    Slawische    Literaturgeschichte,   Graz:    Akademische 
Vorlesungen,  Studien  und  kritische  Streifzttge,  Graz,  1874,  336  (second 
ed.,  Graz,  1887);  Kohl,  Introductio  in   Hist,  et  Rom.  Litt.  Slavorum; 
L.   P.   M.  Leger:   (1)    Etudes  Slaves:  Voyages  et  Litterature,  Paris, 
1875,   VIII+347;    (2)    Nouvelles   fctudcs   Slaves:   Histoire  et   Litera- 
ture,  Paris,   1880,   III-j-406;    (3)    La   Russe  et   PExposition   de   1878, 
Paris,  Delagrave,  1879;  M.  Murko:  (1)  Die  Kultur  osteuropfiischen  Liter- 
aturen    und    die    Slawischen    Sprachen,    Berlin    &   Leipzig,    1908;    (2) 
Deutsche  Einflusse  auf  die  Anfange  der  slawischen  Romantik,  Graz,  1897; 
A.  N.  Pypin  $  V.  D.  Spasovich,  History  of  Slavic  Literatures,  trans- 
lated into  French  (Paris,  1800-4,  2  vols.),  and  German  (Leipzig,  1678-9) 
from  the  Russian;  I.  Singer  (Edit.),  The  Slavonic  Classics,  N.  Y.,  1915, 
20  vols.;  P.  Spina,  Beltr&ge  zur  den  Deutsch-slawischen  Literaturbezie- 
hungen,  Prag,  Bellmann,  1909;  Mrs.  Talvj,  Historical  Views  of  the  Lan- 
guages and  the  Literature  of  the  Slavic  Nations,  London,  1850. 

3.  See:  E.  de  Kerbedz,  Sophie  de  Kovalevsky,  Benidiconti  del  circolo 
mathematico  di  Palermo,  1891;  /.  Hap  good,  S.  Kovalevsky  {Cent.  Mag., 


488  Nota  to  Volume  One 

May-Oct,  1805,  536-0);  F.  Franklin,  Apropos  of  Sony*  KovalevskT 
(Ibid.,  Nov.-April,  1806,  317-8);  G.  Retzine,  Das  Gehirn  deg  Mathema- 
tikers  Sonja  Kovalevsky,  Stockholm,  1000;  L.  M.  Haneeon,  Six  Moden 
Women:  Psychological  Sketches,  Boston,  1806   (from  German). 

4.  W.  A.  Tilde*,  Mendeleeff:  Memorial  Lecture  (Jor.  Chem.  Society, 
v.  05,  p.  9,077).  Mendelyev's  works  in  foreign  languages  are:  (1)  BU- 
mente  of  Chemistry  (London,  1005,  9  vols.);  (9)  Attempt  toward  « 
Chemical  Conception  of  the  Ether,  New  York,  1004;  (3)  La  lot  pJrio- 
dique  dee  Moments  chimique,  Paris,  1870. 

5.  Riehter,  Geschichte  der  Medizin  in  Russland,  Moskan,  1813-17; 
Max.  Heme,  Fragmente  zur  Geschichte  der  Medisin  in  Russland,  St  Pe- 
tersburg, 1848;  St.  Petersburger  Medisinische  Wochenschrift,  10004; 
/.  /.  Btllermann,  Bewerkungen  uber  Russland  in  Rlicksicht  auf  Wissen- 
schaft,  Kunst  und  Religion,  Erfurt,  1788,  9  parts;  V.  Agafonof,  La 
science  russe  pendant  la  guerre  (L'Eclo  de  Ruesie,  II,  1016,  No.  14-15, 
pp.  4-5);  Die  Reform  der  russischen  Universit&ten  nach  dem  Gesets  tod 
93.  Aug.  1884,  Leipzig,  1886,  VI+946;  A.  Caeeslmann,  Commentar  nr 
russischen  Pharmocopoe,  St  Petersburg,  1861;  Pharmacopea  Rossica 
(issued  by  command  of  the  Empress  Catherine  Und),  Petropoli,  178& 

6.  F.  L.  Welle,  Von  Bechterew  and  ttbertragung  (J.  of  PhiL,  Psych, 
and  Sci.  Methods,  XIII,  1016,  354-5). 

7.  Opnev,  A.,  The  Russian  Idealist  Philosopher,  Lopatin  (Russ.  Rev* 
II,  1013  No.  1,  138-59;  No.  9,  194-49).     . 

8.  M.  Wiechnitzer,  Die  Universitat  Gdttingen  und  die  Entwicklung  der 
liberalen  Ideen  in  Russland  im  ersten  Viertel  des  10.  Jahrhunderts,  Ber- 
lin, 1006;  M.  Bering,  Russlands  Kultur  und  Volkswirtschaft,  Berlin, 
Gdschen,  1013,  983;  /.  F.  Heeker,  Russian  Sociology,  N.  Y.,  Columbia 
University  Press,  1015,  309;  J.  K.  Kreibig,  Krapotkins  Morallehre,  Leip- 
zig, 1800  (9d  edit.) ;  M.  Dragomanov,  M.  Bakunins  sozialpolitischer  Brief- 
wechsel  mit  A.  Herzen  und  Ogarjov,  Stuttgart,  1806;  Plechanov,  0., 
Anarchismus  und  Sozialismus,  Berlin,  1804. 

0.  See:  F.  E.  P.  Adelung,  Kritisch-literarischer  ttbersicht  der  Reisen- 
den  in  Russland  bis  1700,  etc.,  St.  Petersburg,  Eggers,  1846,  9  vols.;  J.F. 
Aikhewwald,  Goncharov  (Russ.  Rev.,  II,  10i6,  108-16,  168-74);  Baring, 
M.:  (1)  Landmarks  in  Russian  Literature,  N.  Y.,  Macmillan,  1010, 
XVII+900;  (9)  An  Outline  of  Russian  Literature,  London,  Williams, 
1008,  XVi  1+995;  E.  Bauer,  Naturalismus,  Nihilismus,  Idealismus  in 
der  Russischen  Dichtung,  Berlin,  Lustendder,  1800,  VIII-f359;  B.  P. 
Bazan,  Russia:  its  people  and  its  literature,  Chicago,  1800,  X-|-903;  C. 
E.  Btchhofer  (Edit),  A  Russian  Anthology  in  English,  N.  Y.,  Dutton, 
1017,  988;  Martha  G.  D.  Bianchi,  Russian  lyrics:  Songs  of  Cossack, 
lover,  patriot  and  peasant,  N.  Y.,  Duffield  &  Co.,  1010,  139; 
Prince  A.  M.  Byeloselshy-Byelozersky,  Essai  sur  la  Literature 
Russle,  etc.,  Livourne,  1774,  74;  Bodenetedl,  Lermontoffs  poetischer 
Nachlass,  Berlin,  1859;  8.  Bojaneki,  La  literature  russe,  Ansvers,  La- 
porte,  101%  43;  8.  Borah,  Die  Biicher  der  Chronica  von  den  Kindern  der 
Russen,  etc.,  Leipzig,  1771;  Borg,  Poetic  Works  of  the  Russians  (Ger- 
man translation,  Riga,  1893);  Sir  John  Bowring:  (1)  Specimen  of  the 
Russian  poems;  with  remarks  and  biographical  notices,  London,  9  vols.; 
(9)  Russian  Anthology,  London,  1894;  A.  BrUckner:  (1)  A  literary  his- 
tory of  Russia,  London,  Unwin,  1008,  XlX-f  558;  (9)  Iwan  Possoscb- 
kowx  Ideen  und  Zustande  in  Russland  zur  Zeit  Peter  der  Grossen,  Leip- 


Notes  to  Volume  One  489 

sig,  1878;  (3)  Russlands  geitige  Entwicklung  im  Spiegel  seiner  schdnen 
Literatur,  Ttibingen,  Mohr,  1908,  IV-f  148;  (4)  Bedeutung  der  neueren 
russichen  Literatur  (Russlands  Kultur  und  Volkswirtschaft,  1913,  91- 
38);  P.  Bourget,  Nouveaux  essais  de  psychologie  contemporaine,  Paris, 
1886;  V.  Carrick  $  N,  Forbes,  Pictures  tales  from  the  Russian,  Oxford, 
Blackwell,  1913;  Croiset  v.  d.  Kop,  A.  C,  Die  russische  Dbersetzungen 
polnischer  Uteraturwerken:  ein  Beitrag  zur  Geschichte  der  geistigen  Bil- 
dung  Russlands  in  XVI.  und  XVII.  Jahrhundert  (Arch.  f.  slaw.  Philo- 
logie,  XXX,  1908,  57-89);  C.  Courriire,  Histoire  de  la  literature  con- 
temporaine en  Russie,  Paris,  1875;  /.  D'Auvergne:  (1)  Ten  Years  of 
Russian  Literature  (The  English-Woman,  Aug.,  1913) ;  (2)  Russian  Lit- 
erature since  Chekhov  (Russ.  Rev.,  Ill,  1915,  148-157) ;  K.  Dietrich,  Die 
Kulturgrundlagen  der  russischen  und  japanischen  Literatur  (Grenz- 
boten,  67,  1908,  415-39) ;  A.  Elzinaer,  Notions  d'histoire  littlriare  russe 
contemporaine,  1860-1901  .  (Rev.  philo-metrique  de  Bordeaux,  VI,  1903, 
145-61) ;  Fiedler,  Der  russische  Parnassus;  Anthologie  russischer  Lyriker, 
Dresden,  1888;  L.  L.  Friedland,  Aspects  of  Russian  Literature  (Russ. 
Rev.,  I,  1916,  13-7,  80-3,  £08-13) ;  Goring,  Metrische  trbersetzungen  aus 
dem  Russischen,  Moskau,  1833;  A.  D.  Gubernatis,  II  Conte  Alessio  Tol- 
stoi, Firenze,  1874;  Holler,  Geschichte  der  russischen  Literatur,  Riga, 
1889;  /.  F.  Hap  good,  A  survey  of  Russian  literature  with  selections,  N. 
Y.,  1909,  979;  O.  Harnack,  Russische  Literatur  und  Cultur,  Leipzig, 
Weber,  1880,  X+360;  /.  /.  Honnegger,  Russische  Literatur  und  Cul- 
tur, Leipzig,  1880;  Mme.  Nadine  Jarintzov,  Russian  Poets  and  Poems, 
N.  Y.,  Longmans,  Green  &  Co.,  1917,  vol.  I,  XI-f-318;  /.  A.  Jofe, 
Russian  literature,  N.  Y,  Columbia  University  Press,  1911,  311-39;  Jor- 
dan, Geschichte  der  russischen  Literatur,  Leipzig,  1816;  H.  Konig,  Bilder 
aus  der  russischen  Literatur,  Stuttgart,  1837;  E.  Kreovski,  Idcale  und 
Wirklichkeit  der  russischen  Literatur  (Neue  Zeit,  959  1906-7,  333-7); 
P..  Kropotkin:  (1)  Ideale  und  Wirklichkeit  in  der  russischen  Literatur, 
Leipzig,  1906;  (9)  Russian  Literature,  Chicago,  McClure,  Phillips  & 
Co.,  1905,  341;  L.  Leger:  (1)  La  Litterature  Russe,  Paris,  1899,  556; 
(9)  Histoire  de  la  literature  Russe,  Paris,  1907,  84;  (3)  Chrestomathie 
russe,  Paris,  Colin,  1895,  VII-f-978;  (4)  Russes  et  Slaves:  fitude  poet- 
ique  et  litteraires  Paris,  Hachette,  1893;  A.  Lirondelle:  (1)  Le  Poete 
Alexis  Tolstoi;  1'Homme  et  lXEuvre,  Paris,  Hachette,  1912,  XI-fG77; 
(9)  Shakespeare  en  Russie,  1740-1840,  Paris,  Hachette,  1912;  S.  Man- 
delkern,  Chrestomathie  der  russischen  Literatur,  Hannover,  1891,  488; 
R.  Mazon,  Un  Maistre  du  ruman  Russe,  Ivan  Gontcharov,  1812-1897, 
Paris,  Champion,  1914,  473;  Prosper  Mirimie,  Portraits  historique  et 
literatures,  Paris,  1874;  D.  A.  Modell,  French  and  English  Influences 
in  Russian  literature  (Russ.  Rev.,  Ill,  1917,  60-85);  M.  Murray,  Some 
English  Influence  on  Russian  literature  (Russ.  Rev.,  II,  1913,  154-62); 
R.  Netomarch,  Poetry  and  Progress  in  Russia,  London,  Lane,  1913; 
Oesip-Lourie :  (1)  La  psychologie  des  Romanciers  Russes  du  XIX® 
Steele,  Paris,  Alcan,  1905,  438;  (9)  La  philosophic  Russe  contemporaine, 
Paris,  1906;  Otto,  Russian  Literature,  Oxford,  1839;  A.  Palme,  The 
progress  of  Russian  studies  in  Germany  (Russ.  Rev.,  Ill,  1914,  131-6); 
/.  Panm,  Lectures  on  Russian  Literature,  N.  Y.,  Putnam,  1889,  VIII 
+220;  L.  Pawolsky,  M.  M.  Kovalevsky  (Russ.  Rev.,  I,  1916,  959-68); 
8.  Persky,  Contemporary  Russian  novelist,  Boston,  Luce  &  Co.,  1913, 
317;  C.  Petrov:  (1)  Tableaux  de  Ja  litterature  Russe  depuis  son  origine. 


490  Notes  to  Volume  One 

jusqu'  a  nos  jours,  Paris,  1877,  224;  (2)  Russlands  Dichter  nod 
Schrlftsteller,  Halle,  A.  S.,  1905,  199;  Polonsky,  Gescfaicbte  der  ros- 
sischen  Literatur,  Leipzig,  Goschen  Sammlung,  1902;  A.  N.  Pypm,  Zat 
Characteristik  der  literarischen  Bewegungen  in  Russland  im  Jahre  1830- 
1960  (Russ.  Rev.,  VII,  1895,  1-36);  Raleton,  The  Modern  Russiaa 
Drama:  Ostrovsky's  Plays  (Edinburgh  Rev.,  July,  1868;  Professor 
George  R.  Noyes  translated  recently  the  Play$  of  Alexander  NikolayevkA 
Ostrovsky,  published  by  Scribners,  1917,  305);  A.  8.  Rappapori, 
Half  Hours  with  Russian  Authors,  London,  Hechette  &  Co.,  1913; 
M.  Reader,  Le  influence  etrangers  dans  la  nouvclle  literature  russe  (Bib- 
lioteque  universell  et  rev.  Suisse,  v.  53,  1909,  449-73,  v.  54,  1909,  55-83); 
A.  V.  Reinholdt,  Geschichte  der  russischen  Literatur  von  ihren  Anfangen 
bis  auf  die  neueste  Zeit,  Leipzig,  Friedrich,  1886,  848;  H.  Rosenthal: 
(1)  Die  Bltttezeit  der  russischen  Literatur  (N.  Y.  Staatszeitung,  April 
2  &  28,  1907) ;  (2)  Russian  and  American  Literature  (The  Metaphysical 
Mag.,  XI,  1900,  p.  193);  A.  Schapiro-Neurath,  Die  russische  Literatur 
seit  der  Revolution  (Die  deutsche  Rundschau,  92,  1912,  763-73) ;  C.  V. 
Seidlitz,  W.  A.  Joukoffsky:  Ein  russischer  Dichterleben,  Mitan,  1870; 
Th.  Seltzer  (Comp.),  Russian  short  stories,  N.  Y.,  Borni  &  Liveright, 
1917,  XVI-f261;  P.  S elver,  Modern  Russian  poetry,  London,  Paul, 
Trench  &  Co.,  1917,XVI+65;  L.  Sichler,  Histoire  de  la  litteraturc  russe, 
depuis  les  origines  jusqu  '6  nos  jours,  Paris,  Dupret,  1886,  IX -|- 340;  SU 
Albin,  Les  Poetes  Russes,  Paris,  1893;  A.  F.  Steuart,  Scottish  influence 
in  Russian  history  from  the  end  of  the  sixteenth  century  to  the  beginning 
of  the  nineteenth  century,  Glasgow,  Machelose,  1913,  XVIII-f-141;  /. 
Strannik,  La  Pensee  russe  contemporaine,  Paris,  1903;  R.  Strutuky, 
Gorki  and  the  New  Russia  (Forum,  April,  1916,  441-56) ;  8.  Szymantki, 
Einiges  Uber  Lermontovs  "Damon,'*  Breslau,  1897,  61  (a  dissertation  for 
Ph.D.);  Tardif  de  Mello,  Histoire  intellectuelle  de  1'empire  de  Russie, 
Paris,  1854;  R.  A.  Tsanoff,  The  Problem  of  Life  in  the  Russian  Novel, 
Houston,  Tex.,  1917,  153;  P.  A.  Tvertkoj:  (1)  Vladimir  G.  Korolenko 
(Russ.  Rev.  II,  1916,  213-9);  (2)  M.  J.  Lermontov  (76.  II,  1916,  9W); 
Ch.  E.  Turner:  (1)  Studies  in  Russian  Literature,  London,  Low  &  Co, 
1882;  VIII-f-390;  (2)  Modern  Novelists  of  Russia,  London,  1890; 
Ukraino:  II  Movimento  Litterario  Ruteno  in  Russia  e  Gallizia  1798-1872, 
1873;  E.  M.  de  Vogue:  (1)  Le  roman  russe,  Paris,  Plon  &  Cie.,  1886, 
351;  (2)  The  Russian  novel,  London,  Chapman,  1913,  337;  Varnhagen 
von  Enke,  Werke  von  A.  Pouchkine  (Jahrb.  f.  wiss.  Kritik,  Oct.,  1838); 
A.  Volyneki,  Die  russische  Literatur  der  Gegenwart  (Neue  deutsche 
Rundshau,  XIII,  1902,  410-30);  Wenaerow,  Grundzilge  der  Geschichte 
der  neuesten  russischen  Literatur,  Berlin,  1899;  L.  Wiener:  (1)  Anthol- 
ogy of  Russian  literature  from  the  earliest  period  to  the  present  time, 
N.  Y.,  Putnam,  1903,  2  vols.;  (2)  A  sketch  of  Russian  literature  (Critic, 
3,  1902,  v.  41,  30-8,  148-57);  (3)  Russian  drama  (in  preparation); 
Winkehnann,  Russland  und  Ernst  J.  Byron  (Baltische  Monatschrift, 
XV,  No.  5) ;  Wistowakow,  Geschichte  der  russischen  Literatur,  Dorpat, 
1881;  A.  J.  Wolfe,  Aspects  of  recent  Russian  literature,  Lewanne,  Tenn. 
Univ.  Press,  1908,  21 ;  Wolfeohn,  Die  Schdnwissenschafliche  Literatur  der 
Russen,  Leipzig,  1843;  8.  Wolkontki,  Russian  Lyric  Poetry  (A  Library 
ot  the  World's  Best  Literature,  N.  Y.,  International  Co.,  1896,  ▼.  32,  pp. 
12583-12608);^.  Yarmolinsky  t  (1)  Russian  Literature  of  To-day  {Book- 
man, June,  1916;  (2)  The  Russian  View  of  American  Literature  (76., 


Notes  to  Volume  One  491 

Sep.  1916;  (S)  Ivan  Bunin  (Russian  Rev.,  Dec.  1916);  M.  ZdziechovsM, 
Die  Grundprobleme  Russlands:  Literarisch-politische  Skizzen,  Wien, 
1907,  431 ;  E.  Zabel,  Russische  Kulturbilder,  Berlin,  Curtius,  1907,  XX+ 
WS;  Die  neuere  russische  Memoiren-Literatur  (Deutsche  Rundschau,  II, 
1879,  61-75);  Russische  Lyrik  der  Gegenwart,  MUnchen,  Pipert,  1907, 
[21 ;  Vikt:  the  Century,  a  Collection  of  Malo-Russian  Poetry  and  Prose, 
published  from  1708  to  1898,  Kiev,  Peter  Barski,  1899,  3  vols,  (analysed 
n  Athanaeum,  Jan.  10,  1903). 

10.  See:  C.  A.  Arfwedson,  Tschaikowsky,  and  "Pikovnaya-Dama" 
[Twentieth  Century  Russia,  London,  I,  1915,  52-5);  A.  Bruneau,  La 
Musique  Russe,  Paris,  1905;  C.  H.  Crank,  The  Works  of  A.  Rubinstein, 
London,  1900;  C.  Cui:  (1)  La  musique  en  Russie,  Paris,  1880;  (2)  His- 
torical Sketch  of  Music,  N.  Y.,  1901;  JV.  H.  Dole,  A  score  of  Famous 
Composers,  N.  Y.,  Crowell  &  Co.,  1891,  433-87  (on  Glinka);  2V.  Elson, 
Borodin  und  Liszt,  Berlin,  1899;  E.  Evans,  Tschaikowsky,  London, 
1906;  A.  Oluck,  My  favorite  songs,  N.  Y.,  Ditson,  1917;  Habets,  Life 
and  Works  of  a  Russian  Composer  (Borodin),  London,  1897;  A.  V. 
Halt  en,  A.  Rubinstein,  Utrecht,  1886;  Uruby,  Tschaikowsky,  Leipzig, 
1902;  A.  E.  Hull,  Scriabin;  a  Great  Russian  Tone-Poet,  N.  Y.,  Dutton, 
1910,  VIII-f304;  J.  Knorr,  Tschaikowsky,  Berlin,  1900;  E.  M.  Lee, 
Tschaikowsky,  London,  1904;  A.  Mac  Arthur,  A.  Rubinstein:  a  biograph- 
ical sketch,  Edinburgh,  1889;  Countess  de  Mercy-Argenteau,  Cesar  Cui, 
Paris,  1888;  H.K.Moderwell,  Music  of  the  Russian  Ballet  (The  New  Re- 
public, Jan.  22,  1916,  302-4);  M.  Montagu-Nathan:  (1)  A  New  Prin- 
ciple in  Music:  Stravinsky  and  his  work  (Russ.  Rev.,  I,  1916,  160-3); 
(2)  An  introduction  to  Russian  music,  N.  Y.,  Phillips,  1916;  (3)  Con- 
temporary Russian  composers,  N.  Y.,  Palmer,  1917;  (4)  Belaiev-Mae- 
cenas  of  Russian  Music  (The  Musical  Quarterly,  v.  IV,  No.  3,  July,  1918, 
450-66);  R.  Newmarch:  (1)  Tschaikowsky,  London,  1908;  (2) 
Life  and  Letters  of  Tschaikowsky,  London,  1905;  (3)  Scryabin 
and  contemporary  Russian  music  (Ibid.,  II,  1915,  153-69T);  (4) 
Moussorgsky  and  his  operas  (Musical  Times,  July,  1913);  (5) 
The  history  of  Russian  Opera,  N.  Y.,  Dutton,  1914;  N. 
Nor  den,  Russian  Choruses  for  Mixed  Voices,  wi%h  English 
texts  from  the  Repertoire  of  the  Aeolian  Choir,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  Bos- 
ton, 1913;  Vladimir  Picheta,  Borodino  (Russ.  Rev.,  I,  1912,  38-46);  A. 
Pougin:  (1)  Essai  historique  sur  la  musique  en  Russie  (Rivista  Musi- 
calle  Italiana,  III  &  IV,  1896-7) ;  (2)  A  short  history  of  Russian  music, 
N.  Y.,  Brentano,  1911;  A.  Rienzi:  (1)  M.  P.  Moussorgsky  as  a  man 
(Russ.  Rev.,  II,  1915,  53-8);  (2)  Music  in  Russia  (lb.,  I,  1916,  29-32, 
98-101);  (3)  The  Russian  Opera  (lb.,  II,  1916,  234-8;  A.  Rubinstein: 
(1)  Die  Musik  und  ihre  Meister,  Leipzig,  1893;  (2)  Gedankenkorb,  Leip- 
zig, 1897;  (3)  Erinnerungen  aus  50  Jahren,  1839-1889,  Leipzig,  1893; 
Schindler,  K.,  (1)  Songs  of  the  Russian  people,  N.  Y.,  Ditson,  1915;  (2) 
A  Century  of  Russian  Song  from  Glinka  to  Rachmaninoff:  50  songs, 
Schirmer,  N.  Y.,  1911,  XVIII+239;  C.  H.  /.  Schlegel,  Reisen  ira  meh- 
rcre  russische  Governments  in  den  Jahren  178*,  1801,  1807,  und  1815; 
mit  Musik  beilagen,  vol.  1,  2,  Meiningen,  1819-23;  Smith,  F.  M.,  Pade- 
rewski:  a  critical  sketch  (Cent  Mag.,  Nov.-April,  1891-2,  724-6);  A. 
Soubies,  Histoire  de  la  Musique  en  Russie,  Paris,  1898;  C.  V.  W.  Stem- 
berg,  Modern  Russian  piano,  Boston,,  Iliver  Ditson  Co.,  1915,  2  vols.; 
M.  Touchard,  Musical  Modernism  en  Russie  (Novell*  Revue,  March, 


492  Notes  to  Volume  One 

1913) ;  M.  Techaikoveky,  Das  Leben  Peter  Ilyitsch  TschaikowsUs,  Leip- 
zig, 1900-4,  9  vols.;  also  translated  into  English:  The  Life  of  P.  /. 
Tschaikowsky,  N.  Y.  and  London,  Lane,  1905;  Techaikov>$kyi  (1)  Musi- 
kaliscbe  Erinnerungen  und  Feuilletons,  Leipzig,  1899;  (2)  Traite*  d'ln- 
strumentation,  Paris,  1879;  B.  Vogen,  A.  Rubinstein:  biograpbisches 
Abriss,  1888;  Mr$.  F.  Sch.  WardweUe  $  Mrs.  E.  E.  Holt,  A  catechism  on 
Russian  music,  Stamford,  Conn.,  1905;  E.  Zabel,  A.  Rubinstein — eim 
Kttnstlerleben,  Leipzig,  1899. 

11.  Dr.  Ed.  v.  Mach  in  his  Art  of  Painting  in  the  Nineteenth  Century 
(Ginn  &  Co.,  1908,  177)  gives  an  account  of  Russia.  See  also  A.  Ellas- 
berg's  Rueeieche  Kunst. 

19.  A.  Benois,  The  Russian  School  of  Painting,  New  York,  Knopf, 
1916;  Eliasberg,  A.,  Russische  Kunst,  MUnchen,  Seper,  1915,  118;  /. 
Qraber,  Geschichte  der  russischen  Kunst,  Moskau,  1910-19;  S.  Graham, 
The  Progress  of  Art,  Science,  and  Literature  in  Russia,  London,  1865; 
W.  Qrigge  (Ed.),  Portfolio  of  Russian  Art,  produced  and  published 
for  the  Committee  of  the  Council  of  Education,  London,  1889-3;  F. 
Hasselblatt,  Historischer  Dberblick  der  Entwicklung  der  K.  Russisch. 
Akademie  der  Kilnste,  (Ruee.  Rev.,  v.  95,  1885,  31&44,  434^5);  A. 
Maehell,  Russian  Art  and  Art  Objects  in  Russia,  London,  1884;  T. 
Russian  Pictures,  New  York,  1889;  A,  W,  Moroeof,  Katalog  meiner 
Sammlung  russischer  Portraits  in  Kupferstich  und  Lithographic,  Mos- 
kau &  Leipzig,  1913,  4  vols.,  XXXIX +610;  R.  Neumarch,  The  Russian 
Art,  New  York,  Dutton,1916,XVI+993;/.Aorefe»,  LJ.Repin,  Wien, 
1894;  V.  Pica,  The  Russian  painters  (Inter.  Studio,  v.  51,  1913,  Dec  107- 
116);  K.  St&hlin,  tiber  Russland,  die  russische  Kunst,  etc.,  Heidelberg, 
1913;  Verestchagin,  V.  V,,  Vassili  Verestchagin,  painter,  soldier,  traveler, 
New  York,  American  Art  Asso.,  1888,  196;  VioUet-Le  Due,  E.  E.,  L'art 
russe:  ses  origines,  sea  elements  constitutifs,  son  apogee,  son  avenir, 
Paris,  1877;  R.  Whiteing,  A  Russian  Artist:  B.  Verestchagin,  (Scribner, 
XXII,  1881,  673-80);  A,  Yarmolinehi;  (1)  Verestchagin,  the  War 
Painter  (Ruse.  Rev.,  I,  1916,  91-4);  (9)  Ilia  Repin,  Russia's  National 
Painter  (Ibid.,  I,  1916,  996-30);  Russische  Portrats  des  18.  und  19. 
Jahrhunderts,  St  Petersburg  and  Leipzig,  1905-10)  5  vols.  See  also:  Rm 
Muthe,  A  History  of  Modern  Painting,  N.  Y.,  1907  (on  Repin);  Ch. 
Brinton,  Modern  Artists,  N.  Y.,  1908  (on  Repin) ;  Two  Views  of  Marie 
Bashkirtseff  (Century  Mag.,  May-Oct.,  1890,98-39);  LHapgood,  A.  Rus- 
sian National  Artist:  Repin  (lb.,  XXII,  1899,  pp.  3-19);  Ch.  Brinton, 
Russia  through  Russian  painting  (Appleton'e  Booklovers  Mag.,  VII, 
1906,  156-74);  /.  Finger,  Decadence  in  Russian  Art  (Arte  and  Decora- 
tion, VII,  1917,  March,  pp.  940-9,  970,  979) ;  /.  H.  Snow,  Ten  centuries 
of  Russian  art  (Art  World,  I,  1907,  130-5);  W.  G.  Peckham,  Russian 
Art  and  American  (Intern,  Studio,  vol.  59,  1914,  Jan.,  suppL,  191-5); 
R.  Netpmarch,  Some  notes  on  modern  Russian  art  (Int.  Studio,  vol.  91, 
1903,  Dec,  130-6);  Modern  Russian  Art:  Some  leading  painters  of 
Moscow  (lb.,  vol.  99,  1904,  May,  916-91);  Diecoure  Sur  la  progres  dee 
Beaux-Art e  en  Russie,  St.  Petersbourg,  1760. 

13.  P.  Trubetskoy,  Catalogue  of  Sculpture  by  Prince  P.  Trubetskoy, 
exhibited  by  the  Am.  Numestic  So.,  at  the  Hispanic  So.,  of  America, 
Feb.  19  to  March  19,  1911,  New  York,  1911. 

14.  2V.  Efros,  The  Moscow  Artistic  Theatre  (Ruee  Rev.,  I,  1919,  141- 
£9) ;  V.  Ivanon,  The  New  Russian  Theatre  ("English  Review,"  March, 


Notes  to  Volume  One  498 

1919) ;  Patoutileu,  /.,  Ostrovski  et  son  Theatre  de  moeurs  Russes,  Paris, 
1912;  A.  Bakshy,  The  path  of  the  modern  Russian  stage,  New  York, 
Palmer,  1916;  C.  E.  Bechhofer,  Five  Russian  plays,  New  York,  Dutton, 
1912;  A.  Yarmolinsky,  The  Moscow  Theatre  (Rute.  Rev.,  Jan.  1917). 

15.  Terry,  E.,  The  Russian  Ballet,  London,  Sidgwick,  1913,  VIII+52; 
8.  Wolkontky,  The  Ballet  ("Nineteenth  Century,"  June,  1913). 


CHAPTER  VII 

1.  Poland  had  over  400,000  books  in  the  Zaluski  Library  of  Warsaw, 
the  largest  collection  in  the  European  continent  if  not  in  the  world. 
See:  Sir  John  Bowring,  Specimens  of  the  Polish  Poets,  London,  1834; 
Bogdanovich,  Kraszewski  in  seinem  Wirken  und  seinem  Werken,  Leip- 
zig, 1879;  A,  Br&ckner:  (1)  Geschichte  der  polnischen  Literatur,  Leip- 
zig, Amelang,  1907,  628;  (3)  Die  Osteurop&ischen  Literaturen,  Berlin, 
1908;  B.  Chlebowski,  Contemporary  Polish  Literature  (Russ.  Rev.,  II, 
1893,  95-113);  /.  8.  Furrow,  Essentials  of  Polish  Life  (Free  Poland, 

II,  1915);  V.  Jagich,  Korollarien  sum  Bogarodzica-Lied  (Arch.  f. 
si.  Philol.,  XXVII,  1905,  265-68;  1408— the  oldest  existing  copy  of  the 
Piesn  Boga  Rodzica);  J.  Kudlicka,  Selected  list  of  Polish  books,  Chi- 
cago, 1913,  20;  Lipnicki,  Geschichte  der  polnischen  National-literatur, 
Mayence,  1873;  L&wenfeldt,  Jan  Kochanowski  und  seine  lateinische  Dich- 
tungen,  Posen,  1878;  H.  Nitschmann,  Geschichte  der  polnischen  Lit- 
eratur, Leipzig,  Friedrich,  1889,  VI 11+535,  3  ed.;  K.  de  Proszynski, 
Polands  gift  to  civilization  (N.  Y.  Times  Current  History,  III,  1915, 
177-8);  Przyborowski,  Jan  Kochanowski,  Posen  1857;  O.  Sarrazini,  Les 
grands  poets  romantique  de  la  Pologne  (Mickiewicz,  Slowacki,  Krasin- 
ski),  Paris,  Perrin,  1906,  XIII-f341  (Brandes  says:  "Mickiewicz  is  the 
eagle,  Krasinski  the  swan,  Slowacki  the  peacock,  among  the  winged  spirits 
of  Poland);  Soboleski,  Poets  and  Poetry  of  Poland,  Chicago,  1881;  M. 
Swietalsbi,  Geschichte  der  polnischen  Literatur,  Kempten,  Kdsch,  1908, 
186;  K,  Lach-Szyrma,  Letters  literary  and  political  on  Poland,  Edinburgh, 
1823;  Die  Kulturschaetze  Polens  (Polen,  II,  No.  1,  1916,  149-52);  Die 
Wiedergeburt  der  polnischen  Hochschulen  im  Warschau  (Ibid.,  I,  No. 
4,  1915,  217-8);  Die  Warschauer  Hochschulen  (Polen,  I,  No.  4,  1915, 
218-24,  255-6,  292-4,  380-3) ;  Higher  Education  in  Poland  (Free  Poland, 

III,  Dec.  1,  1916,  7,  9);  Medicine  in  Poland  (Ibid.,  I,  Aug.  16,  1915, 14); 
Productions  of  Books  in  Poland  (Ibid.,  Ill,  Feb.  15,  1917,  13). 

2.  Thaddeus  Kosciuszko  leads  a  revolt  in  1791  against  the  Russians, 
who  are  expelled  from  Warsaw.  A  Prussian  army  in  vain  besieged  the 
capital;  but  Suvarov  arrives,  defeats  and  captures  Kosciuszko,  and 
takes  the  city.  He  came  to  America.  He  was  engaged  during  the 
American  revolution,  as  chief  engineer  in  construction  of  the  fortifica- 
tion at  West  Point  and  later  became  adjutant  to  George  Washington. 
Kosciuszko,  the  trained  tactician  and  military  expert,  when  presented  to 
George  Washington  was  asked:  "What  can  you  do?"  replied  without 
affectation  or  hesitation:  "Try  me  and  see."  This  so  pleased  Washing- 
ton that  he  made  him  an  aide  and  a  military  advisor,  entrusting  with 
him  much  of  the  arduous  work  of  organizing  his  troops.  And  Kos- 
ciuszko made  good,  for  within  eight  months  Congress  appointed  him 


494  Notes  to  Volume  One 

chief  engineer  of  the  Continental  Army  with  the  rank  of  Colonel.  la 
speaking  of  Kosciuszko,  Thomas  Jefferson  said:  "His  deeds  in  our 
behalf  have  naturalised  him  as  an  American.  He  is  no  foreigner."  See 
Mickiewicz's  poem  Pan  Thaddeue  or,  The  last  foracy  in  Lithuania:  a 
story  of  life  among  Polish  gentlefolk  in  the  years  1811  and  1812,  in 
twelve  books  (1834)  where  he  sketches  Polish  life.  Georg  Brandes  has 
said  of  Pan  Tadeusz  that  it  is  the  only  successful  epic  the  nineteenth 
century  produced.  This  poem  made  Mickiewicz  to  become  to  Poland 
what  Dante  is  to  Italy  or  what  Homer  was  to  Greece.  Prof.  George  R. 
Noyes  of  California  University  translated  it  Into  English,  (N.  Y.,  Dut- 
ton,  1917).  See:  L.  J.  B.  Chodzko,  Biographie  de  General  Kosciuszko, 
Fountainebleau,  1837;  Kosciuszko  (Free  Poland,  Oct.  15,  1917,  17-29); 
W.  M.  Black,  Kosciuszko  as  an  American  engineering  officer  (lb.,  IV, 
1917,  90-1);  M.  Kwaski,  Kosciuszko:  patriot,  soldier,  idealist  (lb.,  IV, 
1917,  18-9);  J.  8.  Skibituki,  Kosciuszko  and  his  social  vision  (/&.,  IV, 
1917,  91-9) ;  Kosciuszko  as  Viewed  by  His  American  Compatriots  (Ibid.! 
IV,  1917,  93-5) ;  Kosciuszko  Day  (Ibid.,  IV,  1917,  39-41) ;  K.  Falkenttem, 
Thaddaus  Kosciuszko,  Leipzig,  1834,  9.  ed.;  Arnold,  Tadeusz  Kosciuszko 
in  der  deutschen  Litteratur,  Berlin,  1898;  S.  Askenazy,  Th.  Kosciuszko 
(PoL  Rev.,  1, 1917,  393-417) ;  Kosciouszko  and  the  Negroes  (Free  Poland, 
II,  Sept.  1,  1916,  4);  Kosciouszko  (lb.,  IV,  1917,  17);  Kosciuszko  the 
Lover  of  Liberty  (lb.,  II,  Feb.  16,  1916,  19);  Kosciuszko  and  General 
White  (76.,  IV,  1917,  19-90). 

3.  Casimlr  Pulaski  (1748-1779)  came  to  America  at  the  start  of  the 
Revolutionary  War  and  soon  after  was  assigned  to  George  Washing- 
ton's personal  staff.  Later  for  gallant  service  at  Brandywine  he  was 
made  a  Brigadier-General.  He  was  mortally  wounded  at  an  unsuccess- 
ful attack  on  Savannah  (Oct.  9,  1779)  and  died  two  days  later  on 
board  ship.  Congress  voted  a  monument  to  his  memory  and  though 
this  vote  has  never  been  carried  into  execution,  Lafayette  laid  the 
corner-stone  of  a  monument  in  Savannah  in  1894,  and  this  was  com- 
pleted in  1855. 

4.  See  also:  Essentials  of  Polish  Literature  (Free  Poland,  III,  Nov. 
16,  1916,  4,  11;  Dec.  1,  1916,  11-4;  Dec.  16,  1916,  9-19);  English  Art 
and  Literatur  in  Poland  (Ibid.,  Sep.  16,  1915,  10);  A  Chapter  from 
Count  St.  Tarnowski's  History  of  Polish  Literature  (Ibid.,  II,  Feb.  1, 

1916,  13-4);  Polish  Writers  and  the  War  (Ibid.,  II,  Aug.  16,  1916,  7); 
The  Geographical  Centre  of  Europe:  Warszaw  (Ibid.,  I,  Aug.  16,  1915, 
9-11);  J.  DlugoBz,  Closing  Paragraphs  of  the  Conclusion  to  the  History 
of  Poland  (Ibid.,  II,  Oct.  16,  1915,  94-5);  W.  Perkowiki,  Death  of 
Poland's  Grand  Old  Man:  Colonel  S.  Milkowski  (Ibid.,  I,  May  1,  1915, 
98-9;  May  16,  1915,  6-7);  Andrew  Bobola  the  Prophet  (Ibid.,  II,  April 
1,  1916,  10);  R.  J.  Kelly,  S.  Krasinski  (Polish  Review,  I,  1917,  195-9); 
/.  Holewinski,  An  outline  of  the  history  of  Polish  literature,  London, 
published  by  the  Polish  Information  Committee,  1916,  61. 

5.  See:  /.  Holewineki,  A  sketch  of  the  history  of  Polish  Art,  London, 
Allen  &  Unwin,  1916,  49;  B.,  W.  C,  Warschau  ("Kunst  und  Ktinstler," 
Berlin,  1915,  XIII,  967-70);  Two  notable  paintings  (Free  Poland,  I 
Jan.  16,  1915,  p.  9);  Something  about  the  Polish  Art  (Ibid.,  II,  May  15, 

1917,  13) ;  /.  8.  Skibintki,  Grotteger's  War  and  Peace  (Ibid.,  I,  Dec.  6, 
1914,  8-9). 

6.  See:  Walaux,  M.,  The  national  music  of  Poland,  its  character  and 


Notes  to  Volume  One  495 

sources,  London,  Allen  &  Unwin,  1916,  44;  Zielinski,  The  Poles  in  music, 
The  Century  Library  of  Music,  N.  Y.,  1901;  Music  given  a  New  Inter- 
pretation in  Poland  (Free  Poland,  II,  June  16,  1916,  p.  14);  H.  T. 
Finck,  Paderewski  and  his  Art,  N.  Y.,  Looker-on  Publ.  Co.,  1896;  D.  O. 
Mason:  (1)  A  Conversation  on  Music  with  Paderewski  (Cent.  Magazine, 
XLVII,  1909,  95-102);  (2)  Paderewski:  a  critical  study  (Ibid.,  Nov.- 
April,  1891-2,  720-4). 

7.  See:  Memoires  and  Impressions  of  Helena  Modjeska:  an  autho- 
biography,  N.  Y.,  Macmillan,  1910,  571;  Ch.  de  Kay,  Modjeska  (8crib- 
ner's,  XVII,  1879,  669-71);  /.  R.  Towne,  Madame  Modjeska  (Century 
Mag.,  Nbv.-April,  1883-4,  22-6);  F.  Izard,  Heroines  ot  the  Modern 
Stage,  N.  Y.,  Sturgis  &  Walton,  1915,  52-92. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

1.  Czechs  possess  a  literature  older  than  that  of  any  other  Slavs.  Its 
origin  may  be  dated  with  certainty  as  early  as  the  tenth  century.  Even 
so  late  as  1750,  the  Jesuit,  Anthony  Konias,  boasted  that  he  had  burned 
60,000  Czech  books.  See:  Albert,  Neueste  Poesie  aus  Bdhmen,  Wien, 
1905,  2  vols.;  A.  Brabee,  Grundriss  der  czechischen  Liters turgeschichte, 
Wien,  1906;  /.  Fritz  $  L.  Leger,  La  Boheme  historique,  pittoresque  et 
litteraire,  Paris,  1867;  Jakubee  $•  A.  Novak,  Geschichte  der  czechischen 
Literatur,  Leipzig,  Amelang,  1913,  X+454;  A.  Jensen  £  A.  Kraut, 
Jaroslav  VrcWicky,  Prag,  1906;  Count  L&tzow,  Literature  of  Bo- 
hemia, N.  Y„  Appleton,  1899,  XV-J-425;  A.  Novak,  Die  czechische  Liter- 
atur in  der  Gegenwart,  Leipzig,  1907;  W.  Vondrak,  Zur  Renaissance  der 
bdhmischen  Literatur  zur  Ende  des  vorigen  Jahrhunderts  (Arch.  f.  si. 
Phil.,  32,  1900,  46-52);  Wenlzig,  Blicke  auf  das  bdhmische  Volk,  seine 
Geschichte  und  Literatur,  Leipzig,  1855.  See  also:  Jelinek,  La  Litera- 
ture tcheque  contemporaine,  Paris,  1912;  F.  P.  Mar  chant,  An  Outline  of 
Bohemian  Literature,  London,  1898;  P.  Seiner:  (1)  An  Antology  of 
Modern  Bohemian  Poetry,  London,  Drane,  1917;  (2)  Jaroslav  Vrchlicky 
(La  Nation  TchSque,  I,  1905,  170-1;  Voigt,  Acta  Litteraria  Bohemica 
et  Moraviae,  Prague,  1774-83. 

9.  See:  F.  Palacky,  WUrdigung  der  alten  bdhmischen  Geschichts- 
schreiber,  Prag,  1829;  Helfert,  Joseph  Jiricek,  Wien,  1890;  Th.  G. 
Masaryk,  Palacky's  Idee  des  bohmischen  Volks,  Prag,  1899  (booklet); 
A.  Hrdlieka,  Bohemia  and  the  Czechs  (Nat  Georgr.  Mag.,  31,  1917, 
163-87);  Leger,  La  Renaissance  Tcheque,  Paris,  1911. 

3.  B.  Oruber,  Die  Kunst  des  Mittelalters  in  Bdhmen  nach  den 
bestehenden  Denkmalern  geschildert  (1070-1600),  Wien,  1871-7. 

4.  R.  Batka:  (1)  Die  Musik  in  Bdhmen,  Prag,  1906;  (2)  Geschichte 
der  bdhmischen  Geschichte,  Berlin,  1906;  Branberger,  Musikgeschicht- 
liches  aus  Bdhmen,  Prag,  1906;  H.  Hantich,  La  musique  tscheque,  Paris 
&  Prag,  1904  (he  is  the  author  of  L'Art  tcntque;  Le  Payee  tchSque;  Le 
Droit  historique  de  la  Bohime;  and  La  BohSme  d'aujurd'hui — all  pub- 
lished in  Paris,  1914-17);  H.  E.  Krehbiel:  (1)  A.  Dvorak  (The  Cent. 
Mag.,  May-Oct.,  1892,  657) ;  (2)  Jan  Kubelik  (Ibid.,  Nov.-April,  1901-2, 
744-6);  Wellek,  Smetanas  Leben  und  Wirken,  Prag,  1899.  Lavignac's 
Music  and  Musicians  (N.  Y.,  Holt,  1900,  618;  4th  ed.)  gives  an  account 


496  Notes  to  Volume  One 

of  Smetana  and  Dvorak;  L.  Zelenka  Lerando,  Music  in  Bohemia  (Untie 
Newt,  Chicago,  Oct  15,  1915,  79-4). 


CHAPTER  IX 

1.  R.  Beltz,  Wendische  Alterttlmer  (Jahrburcher  und  Jahresb.  d.  V.  f. 
mecklenb.  Geschichtc  und  Altertumskunde,  Schwerin,  LVIII,  173). 

2.  VI.  Fabijanich  wrote  recently  a  good  book,  entitled,  "About  Slov- 
enes and  Slovenia,"  Geneve,  Dobrich,  1917.  See  also:  Bognmil  Votknjak: 
(1)  A  bulwark  against  Germany:  the  fight  of  the  Slovenes,  the  western 
branch  of  Jugoslavs,  for  national  existence,  London,  Allan,  1917;  (2)  A 
chapter  of  the  old  Slovenian  Democracy  (Comhill  Mag.,  Aug.  1916;  re- 
printed in  London,  1917,  24);  Ivan  Krek,  Les  Slovenes,  Paris,  Akan, 
1917,  85. 

3.  Qraftnaner,  History  of  Slovenian  Literature,  1869. 

4.  He  was  one  of  the  most  celebrated  Serbo-Croatian  poets.  He 
joined  the  Illyrian  (South-Slavic)  movement  under  Dr.  Ljudevit  Gaj 
and  used  the  Serbo-Croatian  language.  The  attempt  of  Gaj  to  form 
a  common  literary  language  under  the  name  of  Illyrian  by  fusing  Serbo- 
Croatian  and  the  Slovene  language  was  not  successful.  Besides  many 
graceful  lyrics,  Vras  also  published  collections  of  national  songs.  Some 
of  his  shorter  pieces  are  very  elegant  and  have  a  rich  Oriental  coloring. 
He  is  known  among  Germans  as  Jakob  Fraz. 

5.  V.  Jagich,  ttber  die  Sprachet  und  Literatur  der  heutigen  Bulgaren 
("Deutsche  Rundschau,"  Berlin,  23,  1880,  57-71;  K.  J.  Jiricek,  Biblio- 
graphic* de  la  literature  bulgare  moderne,  Wien,  1876. 


CHAPTER  X 

1.  See  If.  Burr,  The  mediaeval  literature  of  the  Serbs  (Oxford  and 
Cambridge  Rev.,  XIII,  1911,  115-31);  E.  Deprez  &  M.  OavriUwich,  L'his- 
toire  et  la  literature  serbe  (1888-1898),  Paris,  1900  (Compte-rendu  de 
travaux,  I,  280-9);  R.  V.  EUelberger  v.  Edelberg,  Die  mittelalterlkbe 
Kunstdenkmale  Dalmatiens  (in  his  "Gesammelte  Kunstlerische  Werke, 
IV,  343-4) ;  O.  U outer,  Die  serbische  Lyrik  von  1847-1905,  Leipzig,  1906; 
Heinemann,  Der  Palast  Deocletians,  Leipzig,  1880;  M.  Ibrovae,  I.  Voj- 
novic"  et  son  poeme  dramatique,  "La  Resurrection  de  Laaare,"  Pari* 
1917,  82;  People  of  the  Universe:  Four  Serbo-Croatian  Plays,  London. 
1917,  339;  F.  8.  Kraut  (Edit),  Bibliothek  ausgewahlter  serbischer 
Meisterwerke,  mit  literarhistorischen  Einleitungen,  Leipzig,  1906;  K*- 
kulj&vich-Saksintki,  Sudslawische  Kunstler-Lexicon,  Leipzig,  BrockhanSi 
1869;  PavU  Popovich:  (1)  South-Slavic  Literature,  Cambridge  Univer- 
sity Press,  1918;  (2)  Literature  Jougoslave,  Roma,  1915,  18;  M.  Motto: 
(1)  Die  SUdsIawische  Literaturen  (in  "Die  Osteuropaische  Literatnrcn, 
Berlin,  1908) ;  (2)  Geschichte  der  alteren  sUdslawischen  Literature,  Leip- 
sig,  1908;  M.Rethetar,  Die  Metrik  Gundulich's  Portrait  (Arch.  f.  si.  Phi, 
25,  1903,  250-89);  Rittick,  t)ber  die  serbische  Literatur,  Berlin,  1863; 
Schafarik,  P.  jr.;  (1)  Serbische  Lesekdrner,  Pest,  1853;  (2)  Geschichte 


i 


Notes  to  Volume  One  497 

der  sttdslawischen  Literatur  (3  vols.,  edit,  by  Jirischek,  1864-5) ;  Simond, 
PoUes  et  prosateurs  serbes  (La  Revue,  99,  1913,  934-45);  M.  S.  Stan- 
oyevich:  (1)  Serbian  novelists  ("Liberty,"  Oakland,  Cal.,  VII,  1917); 
(2)  The  Serbian  authors  (lb.,  Aug.  15,  1917);  (3)  Yakob  Ignatovich 
(lb.,  Aug.  29,  1917);  (4)  Gjura  Jakshich  (Ibid.,  Sept  12,  1917);  (5) 
Zmaj  Jovan  Jovanovich  (Ibid.,  Sept.  26,  1917);  Nikola  Tesla,  Zmaj  Jo- 
van  Jovanovich  (Century  Mag.,  vol.  XLVIII,  pp.  130-3);  M.  M.  Vasich, 
South-eastern  elements  in  the  prehistoric  civilization  of  Serbia  (British 
School  at  Athens  Annual,  London,  14,  1909,  319-42) ;  /.  B.  Woe*  <j  Ch. 
Thompson,  The  connection  of  the  Mgeem  culture  with  Serbia  (Classical 
Rev.,  23,  1909,  289-212). 

2.  He  is  a  well-known  Protestant  theologician  and  historian.  He  is 
still  known  for  his  valuable  work  in  biblical  interpretation  and  church 
history,  including  material  for  the  Magdeburg  Church  and  the  note- 
worthy Claris  Scripturae  Sacrae  (1567).  For  his  biography  see:  (1) 
Trieste  (Berlin,  1844)  and  (2)  Preaer  (Erlangen,  1844). 

3.  See:  Prunas:  (1)  La  critica,  Parte  e  l'idee  sociale  di  N.  Tomaseo, 
Florence,  1901;  (2)  Publicazion  nel  contemario  della  nascita  di  N.  T. 
(Archivio  storici  italiani,  ser.  5,  vol.  31,  1901);  Blade  go,  II  primo  esilio 
di  N.  T.,  1834-1839.  See  also:  Tommaseo  Niccolo,  Scintiile  traduzione 
dal  serbo-croato  con  introduzione  storico-critica,  di  Luigi  Voinovitch, 
prefazione  di  Giorgio  d'Acandia-Catania,  Francesco  Battiato,  edltore, 
1916,  5-96. 

4.  See:  Draa.  Petronievich,  Les  Cathedrales  de  Serbie,  Paris,  1917; 
Old  Serbian  Churches  (1.  Serbia  and  the  Serbes;  2.  Serbian  Churches, 
I),  London,  1917;  O.  Millet,  L'ecole  greque  dans  Farchitecture  byzantine, 
Paris,  1916,  XXVII-f-328;  Ch.  Errand,  L'art  byzantin  d'apres  les  monu- 
ments de  FItalie,  de  PIstrie  et  de  la  Dalmatie,  Paris,  Societe,  francals 
de  Tedition  art,  1901-7. 

5.  See:  W.  A.  Hadow,  A  Croatian  Composer,  London,  Seeley,  1897. 


CHAPTER  XI 

1.  He  is  the  genial  Slavic  fabulist.  His  pieces  abound  with  vigor- 
ous pictures  of  the  Russian  national  life,  and  many  of  his  lines  are 
standard  quotations  with  the  Slavs,  just  as  "Hudibras"  is  with  the 
English.  He  resembles  La  Fontaine  not  only  in  style  of  his  verse,  but 
in  his  manner  of  life — the  same  careless,  unpractical  sort  of  man 
and  the  same  simplicity  of  character.  See:  Fleury,  Krylov  et  ses  Fables, 
Paris,  1869;  M.  Harrison,  KrylofTs  Original  Fables,  London,  1884;  Ral- 
ston, The  great  Fabulist.    Kriloff  and  his  Fables,  London,  1868. 

2.  Only  a  few  works  of  Slavs  published  (or  translated)  in  English, 
French,  German  or  other  foreign  languages,  might  be  mentioned  here: 
N.  V.  Akhnov,  Elementary  course  in  Lagrange's  equations,  Philadelphia, 
1917,  195;  A.  Aksakov,  Animismus,  und  Spiritismus,  Leipzig,  1898,  (3 
ed.);  H.  Aretowski:  (1)  Die  antarktische  Eisverhaltnisse,  Leipzig,  1903; 

(2)  L'enchainement  des  variations  climatiques,  Paris,  1909;  M.  A.  Baku- 
nin:  (1)  (Euvres  de  Bakunine  (edited  by  Bolashev),  Paris,  1895;  (2) 
Sozialpolitischer  Brief wechsel,  mit  Herzen  und  Ogarjov,  Stuttgart,  1895; 

(3)  God  and  State,  London,  1883;  W.  t>.  Bechterew:  (1)  Die  Persdnlich- 


498  Notes  to  Volume  One 

keit  und  ihre  Entwicklung,  Berlin,  1906;  (9)  Psyche  und  Leben,  Berlin, 
1908;    (3)    Die   Leitungsbahnen   im  Gehirn  und   Ruckenmark,  Leipiifr 
Georgia   1899,  699;    (4)    Objektive   Psychologie,   Leipzig,   1906;   H.  P. 
Blavatsky:   (1)   Iris,  London,  1876;  (9)  The  Secret  Doctrine,  London, 
1880;    (3)   The   Key  to  Theosophy,  London,  1897;  P.  A.  Chikhachet: 
(1)    Voyage  scientifique  dans  1' Altai  oriental  et  les  parties  adjointes 
de   la    frontiere   de    Chine,    1845;    (9)    Asie    Mineure,   1863-1859;   (S) 
fitudes   de  geographic  et   d'histoire  naturelle,   1890;   O.   D.   ChwoUon, 
Hegel,  Haeckd,  Kossuth  und  die  Zwdlfte  Gebot,  Leipzig,  1906;  A.  «. 
Cieczkov>$ki:   (1)   Du  credit  et  de  la  circulation,  Paris,   1847,  9.  ed.; 
(9)    Gott   und   die  Palingenesie,  Leipzig,  1849;    (3)    Prolegomena  zur 
Historiosophie,    Leipzig,    1838;    F.    Cupr,    Sein    oder    Nichstein    der 
deutschen  Philosophic  in  Btthmen,  Leipzig,  1848;  Z.  DhnitrofF,  Die  Gcr- 
ingschatzung  des  menschlichen  Lebens  und  ihre  Ursacbe  bei  den  N* 
turvdlkern,  Leipzig,  1891;  Dzisduszycki,  Das  Gemut:  Eine  Errdterung 
der  Grundlagen  der  Aesthetik,  Wien,  1905;  J.  Durdik:   (1)   Lettroiti 
und  Newton,  Leipzig,  1869;   (9)    ttber  das  Gesamtkunstwerk,  Leipiig, 
1880;   N.  Ghmadief,  Origin  indoeuropiennes,   Bruselles,   1881;  Qjafa 
/.:  (1)  fi'tude  des  Ferments  de  glucosides  et  des  hydrates  de  Caroone 
chez  les  Mollusques  et  les  Coustaces,  Paris,  Jouve,  1909,  955;  (9)  Essai 
de  nomenclature  rationelle  des  ferments  (Rev.  scient.,  15  Mars,  1913); 
/.  Hanui:  (1)  Handbuch  der  wissenschaftlichen  Denklehre,  Wien,  1843; 
(9)  Handbuch  der  philosophischen  Ethik,  Wien,  1846;   (3)  Grundrttge 
tines     Handbuchs     der     Metaphysics,     Wein,     1845;     O.     Hoitintky: 
(1)      Das     musikalisch     Schdne     und     das      Gesamtkunstwerk     von 
Standpunkte     der     formalen     Aesthetik,     Leipzig,     1877;     (9)     €ber 
die     Bedeutung     der     praktischen     Ideen     Herbarts     ffir     die    aU- 
gemeine   Aesthetik,   Leipzig,    1883;    (3)    Herbarts    Aesthetik,    Leipfti* 
1891;  AUs  Hrdlicka:  (1)  Certain  Racial  Characteristics  of  the  Base  of 
the  Skull  ( Amer.  J.  of  Anatomy,  1, 1901-9,  508-9) ;  (9)  A  modification  of 
measuring  cranial  capacity  (Science,  XVII,  1903,  1011-1014) ;  (3)  Brain 
weight  in  Vertebrates  (Smith's  MisceL  Collections,  vol.  48,  1905,  part  I, 
No.  1,589,  pp.  89-119);  (4)  Measurements  of  the  Cranial  Fossae  (Pro- 
ceedings of  the  U.  S.  National  Museum,  XXXII,  1907,  No.  1531,  pp. 
177-99);   (5)    Physiological  and  Medical  Observations  Among  the  In- 
dians of  Southwestern   United  States  and  Northern  Mexico   (Bulletin 
34,    Bureau   Amer.    Ethnology,    I-IX,   1-460,   1908);    (6)    Note  sur  b 
variation  morphologique  des  Egyptien  depuis  les  temps  pr6historiqoes 
ou  predynastic  (Bull.  et.  Mem.  Soc.  1'  Anthr.,  X,  1909,  143);  (7)  Con- 
tribution to  the  anthropology  of  Central  and  Smith  Sound  Eskimo  (An- 
throp.  Papers,  Amer.  Mus.  Natur.  History,  V,  1910,  175-980) ;  (8)  Some 
Results  of  Recent  Anthropological  Exploration  in  Peru    (Smithsonian 
Miscell.  Coll.  LVI,  No.  16,  1911,  1-16) ;  (8)  Human  Dentition  and  Teeth 
from  the  Evolutionary  and   Racial  Standpoint   (The  Dominion  Dental 
J.,  Toronto,  1911,  403-99) ;  (9)  The  Problem  of  Unity  or  Plurality  and 
the  Probable  Place  of  Origin  of  the  American  Aborigines  (Amer.  An- 
thropologist, XIV,   1919);    (10)    Early  Man   in  America    (Am.  J.  of  j 
Science,  Dec.,  1919,  543-54);    (11)    Remains   in   Eastern   Asia  of  the 
Race  that  peopled  America   (Smithsonian  Miscell.  Coll.,  v.  60,  1912);  | 
(19)    Early    man    in    his    "Precursors"    in    South    America    (Anatonyj 
Anzeiger,  v.  43,  1913,  1-14),  (13)  The  most  ancient  skeletal  remains  of 
men,  Washington,  Government  Printing  Office,  1916,  63  (9nd  ed.),  etc? 


i 


Notes  to  Volume  One  499 

N.  Kaitchenko,  Entwicklungsgeschichte  des  Selachierembryo,  Leipzig, 
1888;  Katanchich:  (1)  De  Istro  ejusque  adcolis,  Budae,  1788;  (2)  Orbis 
antiquus  ex  tabule  itineraria  Peutingeriana,  Budae,  1824-5;  (3)  Istri  ad- 
colorum  geographica  vetuo,  Budae,  1826-7;  Josepha  Kodis:  (1)  Zur  An- 
alyse des  Apperzeptionsbegriffs,  Leipzig,  1893;  (2)  Der  Empfindungsbe- 
griff  (Viersteljahrsch.  f.  Wiss.  Phil.,  21,  1897);  N.  I.  Koksharov:  (1) 
Materialien  zur  Mineralogie  Russlands,  1853-1891,  10  vol.;  (2)  Vorle- 
sungen  tiber  Mineralogie,  1865;  N.  M.  Kokrunov,  General  Theory  of 
Law,  Boston,  W.  G.  Hastings,  1909;  Alexandra  Konstantinoffich,  Die 
Entwicklung  des  Madonnentypus  by  L.  da  Vinci,  Strassburg,  1907;  K. 
K.  Krestof,  Lotzes  metaphysischer  Seelenbegriff,  Leipzig,  1890;  Martin 
Kromer:  (1)  De  origine  et  rebus  gestia  Polonorum,  Basle  1555;  (2)  Po- 
lonia,  sive  de  situ,  populis  moribus  et  republica  regni  Polonici; 
Prince  P.  Kropotkin:  (1)  Revolutionary  Studies,  London,  1892; 
(2)  Anarchist  Communism,  London,  1897,  (3  ed.);  (3)  Me- 
moires  of  a  Revolutionist,  N.  Y.,  Mifflin,  1899,  XIV+519;  (4) 
Mutual  Aid,  N.  Y.,  1902;  (5)  Conquest  of  Bread,  London,  1906;  (6) 
Modern  Science  and  Anarchism,  N.  Y.,  1908;  (7)  Fields,  Factories  and 
Workshop,  N.  Y.,  1913;  (8)  Anarchism:  Its  Philosophy  and  Ideal,  San 
Francisco  Free  Society  Library,  No.  8,  1898;  (9)  Anarchist  Morality, 
Ibid.,  No.  4,  1898;  (10)  Law  and  Authority,  lb.,  No.  1,  1898;  (11) 
Paroles  d'un  revolte,  Paris,  1885;  (12)  Geistige  Hilfe  in  der  Entwick- 
lung, Berlin,  1904;  (13)  Aux  jeunes  gens,  Paris,  1881;  (14)  War,  Lon- 
don, 1886;  (14)  La  Conquette  du  pain,  Paris,  1892;  (15)  In  Russian 
and  French  Prisons,  London,  1887;  (16)  Orographic  de  la  Siberie, 
Bouxelles,  1904;  Lantrski,  A.,  t)ber  das  Studium  der  Individualistat,  Leip- 
zig, Nemnich,  1911;  P.  Lavrov,  Historische  Brief e,  Berlin,  1901;  Joachim 
Lelewel:  (1)  Numismatique  du  Moyen  Age,  Paris,  1835,  2  vols.;  (2)  Geo- 
graphic du  Moyen  Age,  1850-52,  4  vols.;  W.  W.  Lesiewicz,  Die  Philo- 
sophic der  Geschichte,  Leipzig,  1869;  N.  P.  Laskij:  (1)  Grund- 
lehre  der  Psychologie,  Leipzig,  1904;  (2)  Eine  Willenstheorie 
von  voluntaristischen  Standpunkte  (Z.  f.  Psych.,  1902);  (3) 
Die  Erkenntnisstheorie  des  Intuitivismus,  Leipzig,  1910;  A.  Ma- 
kowsky,  Der  Mensch  der  Diluvialzeit  Mahrens,  Brilnn,  1899;  F. 
Maresh,  Idealismus  und  Realismus,  Leipzig,  1901;  Th.  Q.  Masaryk:  (1) 
Selbstmord  und  sozlale  Masserscheinung,  Wien,  1881;  (2)  Die  Wah- 
rscheinlichkeitsrechnung  und  die  Humische  Skepsis,  Leipzig,  1883;  (3) 
Grundziige  einer  konkreten  Logik,  Prag,  1887;  (4)  Die  philosophischen 
und  soziologischen  Grundlagen  des  Marxismus,  Wien,  1899;  (5)  Die 
Ideale  der  Humanitat,  Wien,  1902;  Merejkowsky,  The  Romance  of 
Leonardo  da  Vinci,  London,  1900;  E.  Metschnikof :  (1)  Studien  Uber 
die  Natur  des  Menschen,  Leipzig,  1905;  (2)  Beitrage  zu  einer  optimis- 
tischen  Weltanschauung,  Leipzig,  1908;  (3)  The  Nature  of  Man,  N.  Y., 
Putnam,  1908;  (4)  The  Prolongation  of  Life,  N.  Y.,  Putnam,  1909; 
(5)  Untersuchungen  liber  die  interzellulare  Verdauung  bei  wirblosen 
Thiere,  Wien,  1883;  (6)  Medusologische  Mittheilungen,  Wien,  1886;  (7) 
Embryologische  Studien  an  Meduse,  Wien,  1886;  (8)  Immunitat  bei 
Infectionskrankheiten,  Wien,  1902  (translated  into  English,  1912);  (9) 
Anthropological  sketch  of  Kalmuchs,  etc.  (Resum6  in  the  Arch,  fur  An- 
throp.,  X,  p.  436);  D.  Michalst$chew,  Philosophische  Studien,  Leipzig, 
1909;  M.  Mikhtich,  fiTubjektlose  Satze,  Leipzig,  1883;  F.  A.  Novicov: 
(1)  Conscience  et  volontl  sociale,  Paris,  1883;   (2)  Theori6  organique 


BOO  Notes  to  Vohume  One 

des  soctttes,  Paris,  1893;  (3)  Le  luttes  entre  societes  humaines  et  kms 

? bases  successive*,  Paris,  1903;  (4)  Le  Justice  et  Pexpansion  de  la  vie, 
'aria,  1905;  (5)  La  critique  du  darwinism  sociale,  Paris,  1910;  (€) 
Mecanisme  et  les  limits  de  Passodation  humaines,  Paris,  1912;  (7)  Essai 
de  notation  sociologique,  Paris,  1897;  (8)  Le  gaspillages  des  soc&h 
moderne,  Paris  (2.  ed.);   (10)  Le  probleme  de  la  misere,  Paris,  1900; 

(11)  Une  Definition  de  l'Art,  Paris,  Plon,  1882;  (12)  Le  Protertion- 
nisme,  St.  Petersbourg,  1890;  (13)  Essai  de  Notation  sociologique,  Paris, 
Girard  &  Briere,  1895;  (14)  La  Question  de  P  Alsace-Lorraine,  Paris, 
Alcan,  1895;  O.  Nowitzky,  ttber  Vernunft,  Berlin,  1840;  /.  Orchamhf, 
Die  Vererbung  im  gesunden  und  kranken  Zustande,  Stuttgart,  Enke, 
1903;  V.  /.  Palladin,  Plant  physiology,  Philadelphia,  Blakiston,  1917; 
B,  Petronieviee :  (1)  Der  ontologische  Beweis  fiir  das  Dasein  des  Ab- 
soluten,  Berlin,  1897;  (2)  Der  Satz  vom  Grande,  1898;  (3)  Primipitn 
der  Erkenntnistheorie,  Leipzig,  1900;  (4)  Prinzipien  der  Metaphysik, 
1904—;  (5)  Die  typischen  Geometrien  und  das  Unendliche,  1907;  (6) 
Sur  la  valeur  de  la  vie  (Patrie  Serb*,  No.  9,  Paris,  1917,  8;  (7)  Sor 
nombres  inflnis  de  Fontenelle,  Roma,  1917,  7;  (8)  On  the  pectoral  tod 
pelvic  arches  of  the  British  Museum  Specimen  of  Archaeoptery  (Pro- 
ceed, of  Zool.  Society  of  London,  April,  1917;  Ivan  Petrof,  Report  on 
the  Population  of  Alaska  (Tenth  U.  S.  Census,  1880) ;  Petrovitch,  Lt 
mecanique  des  Phenomenes  fondee  sur  les  analogies,  P,  1904; 
Plechanov,  Holbach,  Helvetius  und  Marx,  Leipzig,  1896;  If.  P. 
Pogodin,  Historische  Aphorismen  (ilber  allgemeine  Geschichte),  Leip- 
zig, 1836;  /.  Purkyne,  Beobachtungen  und  Versuche  der  Physiologic 
der  Sinne,  Leipzig,  1825  (2  ed.);  R.  RadoSeviZ:  (I)  Sur  la  nitration  do 
carbostyrile;  (2)  Contribution  a  Petude  dcs  bases  cycloammonium, 
Geneve,  Hinderberger,  1908,  102;  E.  de  Roberty:  (1)  La  sociologie 
Paris,  1886,  2.  ed.;  (2)  L'Ethique,  le  bien,  et  la  mai,  Paris,  1999; 
(3)  L'Ethique,  le  psychism  sociale,  Paris,  1897;  (4)  Les  foods- 
ments  de  Pethique,  Paris,  1899;  (5)  L'ethique,  constitution  de  Pethique, 
Paris,  1900;  (6)  Nouveau  progres  de  sociologique,  Paris,  1904;  (7)  L'in- 
connaissable,  Paris,  1898;  (8)  La  recherche  de  Punite,  Paris,  1893;  (9) 
Nouveau  programme  de  sociologie,  Paris,  1904;  (10)  L'Agnostkistne: 
Le  psychisme  social,  Paris,  1896;  (11)  Sociologie  de  Paction,  Paris,  1906; 

(12)  Energetique  et  sociologie  (Rev.  phiL,  1909);  K.  v.  Rokitantky, 
Der  selbstandige  Wert  des  Wissens,  Wien,  1869  (2.  ed.) ;  Michel  Sla- 
toecki,  Quelques  considerations  sur  le  cancer  des  mammals,  Montpelier, 
1834;  V.  Subotich,  Apparatus  for  treatment  of  the  femur  and  of 
the  leg  (British  Med.  Journal,  May  19,  1917);  MiJoth  StarwyevicK 
Pessimisme  et  optismisme  dans  la  Sociologie,  Paris,  Girard  & 
Briere,  1913,  ISO;  M.  v.  Straszewski:  (1)  Le  probleme  de  Tapa- 
ce,  Paris,  1904;  (2)  Entwicklung  der  philosophischen  Ideen  W 
den  Indern  und  Chinesen,  Leipzig,  1887;  P.  B.  Struve,  Tbe- 
orie  der  sozlalen  Entwicklung  (Arch.  f.  soc.  Gcsetzgebnng  und  Stat, 
XIV,  1899);  Trentoveki,  Grundlage  der  universellen  Philosophic, 
Leipzig,  1837;  R.  A.  Teanof,  Schopenhauer's  Criticism  of  Kant's 
Theory  of  Experience  (Cornell  Studies  in  Philos.  No.  9,  XHI-f-77); 
Hi.  Tugan-Baranowtky,  Theoretische  Grundziige  des  Mandsmus,  Leipsit) 
Duncker  &  Humbolt,  1905;  K.  Twardowski:  (1)  Idee  und  Perception, 
Leipzig,  1892;  (2)  Zur  Lehre  von  Inhalt  und  Gegenstand  der  Vorstd- 
lungen,  Leipzig,  1894;  (3)  Das  Wesen  der  Begriff  (Beilage  in  Jahreja 


Notes  to  Volume  One,  601 

L  Wiener  philos.  Gesellsch.,  1908;  Vinogradov,  P.  G.:  (1)  Villainage  in 
Sngland:  Essays  in  English  mediaeval  history,  Oxford,  Clarendon,  1892, 
UI-f464;  (2)  The  growth  of  the  manor,  N.  Y.,  Macmillan,  1893, 
►84;  (3)  The  Russian  problem,  London,  Constable,  1914,  VIII+44; 
Vasiel&wski,  Geschichte  der  Instrumentahnusik  im  XVI  Jahrhundert, 
Berlin,  1878:  Witte,  8.  /.,  Vorlesungen  Uber  Volks — und  Stoats  wissen- 
chaftlehre,  Stuttgart  &  Berlin,  1913,  2  vols.;  /.  Hoene-Wronski:  (1)  La 
>itique  de  la  thebrte  des  fonctions  generates  de  M.  Laplace,  Paris,  1819; 

[2)  Refutation  de  la  theorie  des  fonctions  analitiques  de  Lagrange, 
'aris,  1812;  (3)  Nouveaux  systeme  de  machines  a  vapeur,  Paris,  1835; 
[4)  Philosophic  critique  decouverte  per  Kant  et  fondee  d^nnitlvement 
ur  le  principe  absolu  du  savois,  1803;  (5)  Introduction  de  la  philoso- 
phic de  mathematique,  1811;  (6)  Prospectus  du  Messianisme,  1831;  (7) 
ilessianisme  union  finale  de  la  philosophic  et  de  la  religion,  1831-1839; 
[8)  Prospectus  de  la  philosophic  absolute,  1811  (ed.,  1878). 

3.  See:  P.  Bout  get,  Nouveaux  essais  de  psychologic  contemporaine, 
>aris,  1885;  Boborykine,  Turgueniev  (Rev.  lndependante,  Dec,  1884); 
lichel  Dellines,  Tourgenieff  Inconnu,  Paris,  1894;  N.  Forbes,  Turgenev 
"Russian  Review,"  I,  1912,  116-140);  E.  Garnett,  Turgenev,  London, 
Collin,  1917,  206;  M.  Halperine-Kamminski,  Turgenev  and  his  French 
:ircle,  1900;  E.  Haumant,  Turgeneff:  la  vie  et  Toeuvre,  Paris,  1906; 
r.  A.  T.  Lloyd,  Two  Russian  Reformers:  Ivan  Turgenev  and  Leo  Tol- 
toy,  New  York,  Lane,  1911,  335;  KaveUn,  K.,  Turgenev,  etc.,  Stuttgart, 
rotta,  1894,  XIV-f232;  /.  Pavlovsky,  Souvenirs  de  Tourgeneff,  Paris, 
890;  Zabet,  T.,  Tourgueniev,  eine  literarische  Studie,  Leipzig,  1884. 

4.  Brandes,  Dostojewsky,  Berlin,  1889;  Koni,  Dostoyevsky  criminaliste 
Rev.  Inter,  de  Sociologie,  Paris,  1898;  JV.  Forbes,  Dostoyevsky  ("Rus- 
ian  Review,"  I,  1912,  38-59) ;  N.  Hoffmann,  Th.  M.  Dostojwesky,  Ber- 
in,  1899,  451;  /.  A.  T.  Lloyd:  (1)  F.  Dostoyevsky:  a  great  Russian 
•ealist,  New  York,  Lane,  1912,  296;  (2)  Two  Russian  Reformers,  Lon- 
lon,  1910;  D.  Merejkowski,  Tolstoy  and  Dostoyevsky,  London,  Constable, 
904;  /.  M.  Murray,  Fyodor  Dostovesky,  New  York,  Dodd,  1916, 
KVI+263;  Ch.  G.  Shaw,  Dostoievsky's  Mystical  Terror  (North  Amer. 
%ev.,  Feb.,  1918);  M.  Tschiz,  Dostoyeyeskv  als  Psychopathologe,  Mos- 
cau,  1885;  Z.  Vengerova,  Dostoyevsky  and  His  Message  to  the  World 
[Russian  Review,  I,  1916,  281-90).  See  also:  /.  W.  Bienstock,  Cor- 
-espondence  de  Dostoievski,  Paris,  Society  du  Mercurc  de  France,  1900 
[translation  from  the  Russian);  S.  Kovalevsky,  The  Sisters  Rayevsky, 
London,  Unwin,  1900;  D.  Merejkowsky,  Dostoyevsky,  London,  Constable, 
1910. 

5.  Jane  Addams,  Tolstoy,  and  the  Russian  Soldier  (New  Republic, 
Sep.  29,  1917,  240-2);  Birukov,  P.,  (1)  Life  of  Tolstoy,  London,  Cassell, 
911,  168;   (2)   The  Tolstoy  Exhibition  ("Rubs.  Rev.,w  I,  1912,  89-94); 

[3)  Leo  Tolstoy:  his  life  and  work,  New  York,  Scribner,  1906,  2  vols.; 
4.  H.  Crawford,  The  religion  and  ethics  of  Tolstoy,  London,  Unwin, 
1912,  189;  A.  Ettlinger,  Leo  Tolstoy  ("Forschungen  z.  neuer.  Literatur- 
reschichte,  X,  1899, £f  2+875) ;  Garnet,  B.,  Tolstoy:  his  life  and  writings, 
London,  Constable,  1914,  107;  //.  Halm,  Wechselbeziehungen  iwis- 
;hen  L.  N.  Tolstoy  und  der  deutschen  Literatur  (Archiv.  f.  slavische 
Philologie,  v.  35, 1914,  452-76) ;  R.  Loewenfeld:  (1)  Leo  N.  Tolstoy,  Ber- 
in,  1902;  (2)  Gesprache  mit  Tolstoy,  Berlin,  1891;  C.  E.  Mariani,  L.  N. 
rolstoi:  studio  psicologico,  Torino,  Bocce,  1903,  53;  A.  Maude:  (1)  The 


9 


x  502  Notes  to  Volume  One 

life  of  Tolstoy,  New  York,  Dodd,  9  vols.,  1908-1910,  464+688;  (2)  W- 
L  stoy  and  his  problems,  London,  Richards,  1901,  33d;   (3)  Leo  Tolstoy 

k  ("Russ.  Review,"  I,  1712,  27-31);  D.  S.  Merezhkovsky,  Tolstoy  as  man 

k  and  artist,  London,  1912;   W.  W.  Newton,  A  run  through  Russia:  The 

1  Story  of  a  Visit  to  Count  Tolstoy,  Hartford,  1894,  211;  Ossip-Lourie: 

(1)  La  philosophic  de  Tolstoi,  Paris,  1899  (3rd  ed„  1908);   (2)  Pensee 
r  de  Tolstoi,  Paris,  1902;   (3)   Nouvelles  pensees  de  Tolstoi,  Paris,  1903; 

O.  H.  Perris,  Leo  Tolstoi,  London,  Unwin,  1898;  R.  Rolland,  Tolstoy, 
New  York,  Dutton,  1911,  321;  Ch.  Sarolea,  Count  L.  N.  Tolstoy,  London, 
Nelson  &  Son,  1912;  Madame  Seuron,  Graf  Leo  Tolstoy:  Intimes  aus 
seinem  Leben,  Berlin,  1895;  M.  Stakhovich,  The  Question  of  Tolstoy's 
!  Posthumous  Works  f"Russ.  Rev.,"  II,  1913,  143-53);  /.  Tolstoy,  Rem- 

iniscence of  Tolstoy,  New  York,  Century  Co.,  1914,  405;  Milosh  Stanoye- 
i  rich,  Tolstoi  comme  Sociologuc,  Geneve,  1912    (Dissertation);  M.  St 

Stanoyevich,  Tolstoy's  Doctrine  of  Law  (Amer.  Law  Rev.,  Jan.,  1916, 
85-90);  E.  P.  Axelrod,  Tolstoy's  Weltenschauung,  Leipzig,  1902;  W. 
Bode,  Die  Lehre  Tolstoys,  Leipzig,  1900;  R.  Anion,  Tolstoys  soriak 
Anschauungen,  Leipzig,  1905;  Staub,  Tolstoys  Leben  &  Werke,  1908; 
P.  A.  Steraeyenko,  How  Tolstoy  Lives  and  Works,  N.  Y.,  1899;  Ward, 
The  Gospel  of  Count  Tolstoy  (Prophets  of  nineteenth  century,  N.  Y-» 
1900) ;  Boglietti,  La  dannazione  di  Tolstoi  (Nuova  Antologia,  August  1, 
1891);  W.  Btode,  Die  Lehren  Tolstoys,  Weimar,  1900;  O.  Duma*,  Tol- 
stoi et  la  philosophic  de  l'amour,  Paris,  1893;  E.  Dupuy,  Les  grands 
matt  re  de  la  litterature  russe — Tolstoy,  Paris,  1885;  P.  Ernst,  Leo  Tol- 
stoi und  der  slavische  Roman,  Berlin,  1899;  B.  Hall  (Ed.),  What  Tol- 
stoy Taught,  N.  Y.,  Huebsch,  1911,  275;  /.  C.  Kenworth,  Leo  Tol- 
stoy, his  life  and  works,  London,  1902;  Howell,  My  Literary  Passions, 
N.  Y.,  1895;  C.  Mariani,  Leone  Tolstoi:  Studio  antropologico,  Torino, 
1901);  F.  Momigliani,  Leone  Tolstoi,  Modena,  Formiggiu,  1911,  81;  E. 
Morselli,  Leone  Tolstoi,  Pistoia,  1911;  Nendoni,  Leone  Tolstoi  (Nuova 
Ontologia,  1889;  Nuovi  saggi  di  litterature  steniere,  Firenze,  1909); 
G.  R.  Noyes,  Tolstoy,  N.  Y.,  Duffield  &  Co.,  1918;  F.  Petrone,  Nietzsche 
e  Leone  Tolstoi,  Napoli,  1902;  Pisa,  P.,  II  problema  religioso  nel  nostra 
tempo  (Cap.  IV.  Tolstoi),  Milano,  1905;  Rappaport,  Leo  Tolstoy,  Lon- 
don, 1908;  F.  Schroeder,  Le  Tolstoisme,  Paris,  1893;  O.  Vitali,  Leone 
Tolstoi,  Liberia  Editorice  Romana,  1911;  Zino  Zini,  Leo  Tolstoy  e  la  lit- 
teratura  del  XIX  secola  (Nuova  Antologia,  June  1,  1891);  Rittelmeyer, 
Fr.,  Tolstojs  religiose  Botschaft,  1905;  E.  H.  Schmidt,  L.  Tolstoj  und 
seine  Bedeutung  fur  unsere  Kultur,  1901;  C.  Stange,  Das  Problem  Tol- 
stojs, 1903;  /.  L.  Tolstoy,  Reminiscence  of  My  Father,  London,  1914; 
The  Journal  of  Leo  Tolstoy,  1895-1899,  N.  Y.,  Knopf,  1917. 

6.  In  1 747  Sumarkov  publishes  his  Horev,  which  founds  Russian  dram* 
on  French  models.  In  1756  a  Russian  theatre  is  erected  at  Petrograd 
and  Von  Visin  develops  the  Russian  national  comedy.  In  1809  Krilot 
publishes  his  famous  "Fables."  In  1825  Pushkin's  Boris  Oudunov  founds 
the  Russian  historical  drama.  Ostrovsky's  Storm  and  Pisemskfs  BitUr 
Fate  (1860)  introduce  realism  into  Russian  literature.  In  1873  Repin 
introduces  realism  into  Russian  painting.  Kropotkin's  Paroles  <Fnn  Re- 
volt 4  (1885)  explain  Philosophical  Anarchism  which  is  also  supported 
by  £lisce  Rechus  and  Jean  Grave. 

7.  While  England  had  her  Oxford,  while  France  astounded  the  world 
with  her  Paris,  Poland  already  possessed  her  Cracow.     Van   Norman 


Notes  to  Volume  One  508 

says:  "The  Poles  owe  the  career  and  great  achievements  of  many  of 
their  foremost  men  to  the  venerable  Jagiellonian  University.  One  of  its 
graduates,  the  most  illustrious  in  half  of  a  thousand  years,  belongs  to 
tne  world.  .  .  .  Poland  has  developed,  cultured  and  civilized  long  be- 
fore the  three-headed  dragon  appeared,  and  she  was  weary  of  wait- 
ing for  her  rather  uncouth  neighbors  to  catch  up  with  her  intellectually, 
socially  and  in  almost  all  the  other  arts  of  civilization — the  politer  arts. 
...  It  was  the  University  of  Cracow  that  meant  to  central  Europe 
what  Paris  meant  to  France  and  Oxford  to  England.  At  the  time  there 
were  but  a  few  universities  in  Europe,  and  it  was  the  University  of 
Cracow  that  ever  since  its  foundation  by  Casimir  the  Great  in  1364 
proved  to  be  the  main  nursery  of  intellectual  outgrowth  and  inspiration 
in  that  part  of  Europe."  (See  also:  Regeetrum  Bunas  Craeoviensis, 
Budae,  1821;  Codex  Diplomatic**  Universitatis  studii  gen.  Craeoviensis, 
Cracovie,  1870;  Pelczar's  Album  studiocorum  Univ.  Cracov.,  Cracoviae, 
1887;  Wislocki's  Acta  pectoralia  almae  Universatitis  studii  Craeoviensis, 
Cracoviae,  1897;  and  Zeissberg's  Dae  dlteste  Matrikelbuch  der  Universi- 
ty Krakau,  Innsbruck,  1872).  Dr.  J.  Walsh  in  his  Thirteenth,  Greatest 
of  Centuries  says:  '*Casimire,  besides  giving  laws  to  his  people,  also 
founded  a  university  for  them,  and  in  every  way  encouraged  the  develop- 
ment of  such  progress  as  would  make  his  subjects  intelligently  realize 
their  own  rights  and  maintain  them,  apparently  foreseeing  that  thus  the 
King  would  be  better  able  to  strengthen  himself  against  the  enemies 
that  surrounded  him  in  Central  Europe."  The  Polish  University  of 
Vilno  was  founded  in  1578  by  Stefan  Batory,  King  of  Poland,  and  re- 
organized in  1781.  Poland  had  schools  and  an  academy  as  far  back  as 
1364,  or  over  a  hundred  years  before  America  was  discovered.  See: 
A.  J.  Zielinski,  Poland's  Intellectual  Claim  to  Independence  (Free 
Poland,  III,  May,  15,  1917,  7-9;  June  15,  pp.  7,  12-13;  July  15,  pp.  1-7, 
U-2);  M.  A.  Drezmal,  Some  phase  of  Polish  Culture  (76.,  I,  Oct.  17, 
1917,  3-4);  T.  W.  Krauzh,  Intellectual  Life  in  Poland  before  the  War 
(Ibid.,  IV,  1917,  38-9);  Evidences  of  Polish  Culture  (76.,  I,  1914), 
When  Posen  was  the  Center  of  Intellectual  Life  in  Poland  (Ibid.,  Ill, 
March  15,  1917,  15);  O.  Brandes,  Poland,  N.  Y„  Macmillan,  1916. 

8.  This  university,  at  once  for  the  Czechs,  Poles,  and  Germans,  not 
only  antedated  all  those  in  Germany  and  Austria-Hungary,  but  up  to 
the  Hussite  Wars  was,  with  that  of  Paris,  the  most  important  of  the 
continent.  In  1409,  when  the  German  contingent  of  the  university,  fail- 
ing in  its  efforts  at  controlling  the  institution,  left  Prague  to  found  a 
real  German  university  at  Leipzig,  the  estimates  of  the  number  of  stu- 
dents, teachers,  and  attendants  who  departed  average  over  ten  thousands. 
University  of  Prague  was  founded  by  Charles  the  Fourth  (1346-1378), 
"step-father  to  Germany,  and  loving-father  to  Bohemia,"  as  Maximilian 
calls  him  later.  (Although,  by  Golden  Bull,  he  sanctioned  the  incor- 
poration of  Bohemia  into  Germany,  he  also  sanctioned  her  autonomy.  He 
restored  to  the  Czech  tongue,  the  standing  of  official  language;  he  ob- 
tained the  erection  of  Prague,  until  then  dependent  on  Mainz,  into  an 
archbishopric;  he  founded  there  a  monastery  practising  the  Palaeo-Slavic 
ritual.)  The  Emperor  and  deposed  king  of  Bohemia,  Sigismund,  in  writ- 
ing of  it — in  1416 —  to  the  Council  of  Constance,  says:  "That  splendid  Uni- 
versity of  Prague  was  counted  among  the  rarest  jewels  of  our  realm.  .  .  . 
Into  it  flowed,  from  all  parts  of  Germany,  youths  and  men  of  mature 


504  Notes  to  Volume  One 

years  alike,  through  lore  of  virtue  and  study,  who,  seeking  the  treas- 
ures of  knowledge  and  philosophy,  found  them  there  in  abundance." 
Thomas  Shtitny  H 325-1410),  one  of  the  first  alumni  of  the  University 
of  Prague,  exercised  a  great  influence  over  religion  and  literature  in 
Bohemia,  and,  properly  speaking,  paved  the  way  for  the  later  Hosite 
movement.  In  1888  a  new  Czech  university  has  been  established  in 
Prague,  giving  a  great  scientific  and  literary  impetus  among  the  Czech 
and  Austrian  Slavs.  See:  Dittrick  £  Spirk  (Ed.),  Monumenta  His- 
tories Universitatis  Pragensis,  Prague,  voL  I,  1830,  II,  1832,  III  (no 
rinte);  Herb ttt  Das  juridische  Doctorencollegium  in  Prag,  Prag,  1861; 
H.  Rashdall,  The  Universities  of  Europe  in  the  Middle  Ages,  Oxford, 
MDCCCXCV,  vol  II.,  Part  I,  911-282;  Rustler,  Das  sog.  Chronicon 
Universatis  Pragensis,  Leipzig,  1886;  Tomsk,  Geschichte  der  Prager 
Universitat,  Prag,  1849;  Voxgt,  Versuch  einer  Geschichte  der  Universi- 
tat  zu  Prag,  Prag,  1776;  Yolckmann,  Gloria  Universitatis  Carolo-Ferdi- 
nandae  Pragensis,  Prag  (no  date). 

9.  See  the  report  of  its  founder:  Wladimir  de  Bechterew,  Das  Psyeho- 
Neurologische  Institut  als  neuer  Typus  einer  Hochschule  und  wissen- 
schaftliche  AnsUlt,  St.  Petersburg,  1911,  24. 

10.  In  1553  a  printing-press  was  established  at  Moscow,  and  in  1564 
the  first  book  was  printed  (an  Apostol,  a  book  containing  the  Acts  of 
the  Apostles  and  the  Epistles).  The  printers  were  Ivan  Feodorov  and 
Peter  Mstislavetz.  As  early  as  1548  the  Tzar  Ivan  the  Terrible  invited 
printers  to  Russia,  but  they  were  detained  on* their  journey.  Feo- 
dorov (a  monument  was  erected  In  the  last  century  to  his  memory)  and 
his  companions  were  soon,  however,  compelled  to  leave  Russia,  and  found 
a  protector  in  the  Polish  King,  Sigismund  the  Third  (1587-1632).  The 
cause  of  their  failure  appears  to  have  been  the  enmity  which  they  had 
stirred  up  among  the  copyists  of  books,  who  felt  that  their  means  of 
earning  a  livelihood  were  lessened.  They  succeeded  accordingly  in  draw- 
ing over  to  their  side  the  more  fanatical  priests,  who  thought  it  degrad- 
ing that  the  sacred  church  books  should  be  multiplied  by  such  an  art, 
just  as  at  the  present  day  the  Arabs  refuse  to  allow  the  Koran  to  be 
printed.  The  first  Slavic  Bible  was  printed  in  a  printing-house  (founded 
in  1580  by  Prince  K.  Konstantinovich  Ostrozhsky)  at  Ostrog  in  Volhynia 
in  1581.  Another  press,  however,  was  soon  established  at  Moscow;  up  to 
1600  sixteen  books  had  been  issued  there.  The  year  before  the  war 
Russia  printed  36,000  books,  to  12,000  in  the  United  States.  (Russia 
has  over  200,000  school  teachers;  a  school  teacher  in  Russia  is  exempt 
from  military  duty — it  Is  considered  that  he  is  more  valuable  in  the 
school-house.  In  Siberia  the  schools  are  model  for  the  world.  Every 
village  has  a  school.  Even  in  places  up  north,  where  one  would  not 
expect  to  find  one,  they  exist.  As  regards  higher  education  and  science, 
the  Russians  are  second  to  none).  In  1474  a  Polish  printing  press  was  set 
up  at  Cracow.  The  first  book  in  the  Polish  tongue  was  printed  in  1521, 
at  the  press  of  Hieronymous,  Wietor.  It  was  entitled,  Speeches  of  the 
wise  King  Solomon.  With  reference  to  the  Serbs,  it  is  interesting 
to  note  that  50  years  after  Gutenberg's  invention  they  already  bad 
their  books  printed,  but  always  in  the  old  Slavic  slightly  Serbinlsed, 
The  first  Serbian  printed  book  was  a  church  book  ChaslofxUz  ("The 
Hours,")  issued  by  Andreas  de  Theresanis  de  Aula  in  1493,  in  Venice. 
But  towards  the  end  of  that  year  we  find  a  printing-press  at  Obod,  la 


i 


Notes  to  Volume  One  505 

Montenegro,  working  at  a  sacred  church  book,  Octoick,  which  issued 
from  the  press  in  the  beginning  of  1494.  (A  copy  of  this  Octoick  is  to 
be  seen  in  the  British  Museum.)  The  first  Serbian  printer,  to  whom  the 
printing-press  at  Obod  belonged,  was  a  Serbian  nobleman,  by  name 
Bozhidar  Vukovich  of  Podgoritza  (Montenegro).  During  the  first  half 
of  the  sixteenth  century  the  Serbs  had  several  printing-presses  in  differ- 
ent places  (Belgrade,  Skadar-on-Boyana,  Gorazhda,  Mileshevo,  Mrkshina 
Crkva).  But  already  in  the  second  half  of  the  sixteenth  century  all 
the  Serbian  printing-presses  had  ceased  to  exist,  as  the  Turkish  direct' 
rule  fell  like  a  terrible  nightmare  over  all  the  Serbian  provinces  in  the 
Balkan  peninsula.  By  the  introduction  of  printing  in  Bohemia  in 
1468,  the  first  Czech  book  (the  Trojan  Chronicle)  appeared  in  Pilsen. 
The  first  Russian  theatre  was  founded  in  1674  at  Moscow  by  Tzar  Alexei 
Mikhailovich,  Peter  the  Great's  own  father.  On  the  death  of  Tzar 
Alexei  this  theatre  was  closed.  Peter  the  Great  reopened  it  in  1709,  a 
quarter  of  a  century  later.  In  1756  the  first  theatre  was  opened  at  St. 
Petersburg,  the  director  being  Alexander  Sumarkov  (1718-1777),  who 
wrote  prose  and  verse  in  abundance:  comedies,  tragedies,  idyls,  satires 
and  epigrams.  [His  plays  are  rhymed,  and  in  the  French  style.  It 
took  the  Russians  some  time  to  find  out  that  their  language  was  capable 
of  the  unrhymed  iambic  line,  which  is  the  most  suitable  for  tragedy. 
Sumarkov's  Demetrius  the  Pretender  ("Dmitri  Samozvanetz'*)  is  cer- 
tainly not  without  merit.]  In  1889  a  Czech  theatre  in  Prague  has  been 
established. 


CHAPTER  XII 

1.  See  also  his  other  works  on  Russia  and  Russians:  (1)  The  Main- 
spring  of  Russia,  London,  Nelson,  1914,  390;  (9)  The  Fascination  of 
Russia  (Russ.  Rev.,  Ill,  1914, 11-95) ;  (3)  What  I  saw  in  Russia.  London, 
Nelson,  1913;  (4)  Letters  from  the  Far  East,  London,  Smith,  1913;  (5) 
A  Year  in  Russia,  London,  Metthuen,  1907,  XIX+319;  (6)  The  Eng- 
lish Visit  to  Russia  (Russ.  Rev.,  I,  1715,  95-114),  etc. 

9.  See  other  works  of  Brandes:  (1)  Menschen  und  Werke,  Frankfurt, 
Rutten  &  Co.,  1900,  560;  (9)  Poland:  a  study  of  the  land,  people  and 
literature,  London,  Heinemann,  1903,  310. 

9a.  Dr.  Beatrice  L.  Stevenson  was  kind  to  give  me  the  following 
report  of  Russian  Peasant  Handicraft  Center  in  America: 

The  Russian  Peasant  Handicraft  Center,  of  Pasadena,  California, 
established  by  Madame  Vera  von  Blumenthal,  is  an  outgrowth  of  at- 
tempts on  the  part  of  the  Zemstvos  and  various  liberal  minded  Russians, 
to  save  the  Handiwork  Arts  of  Russia  from  destruction  and  protect  their 
creators,  the  peasants,  from  the  rapacity  of  unscrupulous  tradesmen. 
Packages  of  the  peasant  needlework,  sent  to  Madame  von  Blumenthal 
through  friends  of  the  principle,  were  sold  at  figures  which  enabled  in- 
creased prices  to  the  workers.  From  this  simple  beginning  the  Pasadena 
Center  was  established,  with  the  purpose  of  providing  a  market  which 
should  deal  directly  with  the  workers,  or  their  protectors;  should  give 
them  better  pay  for  their  work,  and  should  foster  organizations  for  the 
training  of  the  needlewomen  and  the  betterment  of  their  conditions. 

For  twelve  years  past  the  Center  has  received  the  most  beautiful 


506  Notes  to  Volume  One 

specimens  of  Russian  Needlecraft,  as  well  as  other  work  of  the  Kourtari, 
from  many  districts,  but  always  through  Zemstvo  organisations  or  those 
at  the  head  of  schools.  The  additional  percentage  has  been  paid  direct- 
ly to  workers,  used  for  the  training  of  young  women  in  the  private  or 
government  schools  of  Needlecraft,  in  establishing  new  schools,  and,  in 
some  villages,  was  placed  in  bank  as  a  fund  for  the  workers,  thus  enabling 
them  to  procure  materials  affd  be  entirely  independent  of  middlemen. 
An  important  feature  of  the  work  of  the  Center  has  been  the  informa- 
tion and  suggestions  furnished  for  the  guidance  of  workers  in  adapting 
their  distinctive  embroideries,  laces  and  weavings  to  the  forms  most 
demanded  in  this  country.  The  workers  have  been  steadily  encouraged 
to  maintain  the  highest  ideals  of  their  ancient  arts  and  thus  avoid  the 
demoralisation  which  has  come  to  the  creative  arts  of  many  nations 
through  the  devastating  hand  of  commercialism. 

In  this  country,  the  work  entrusted  to  the  Centre  has  been  exhibited 
in  the  unique  and  fitting  setting  provided  by  the  Center.  The  purpose 
has  been  to  acquaint  art  lovers  with  the  best  of  ancient  and  modern 
Russian  handicrafts  and  awake  an  interest  in  its  history  and  Its  creators. 
Exhibitions  of  the  most  remarkable  workmanship  produced  in  Russia 
have  been  made  at  various  Arts  and  Crafts  Exhibits  throughout  the 
country.  The  arcticles  received  have  been  sold  through  arts  and  crafts 
organizations  and  their  members — never  in  stores  or  through  ordinary 
commercial  mediums.  All  of  this  has  been  accomplished  in  the  face  of 
many  handicaps  in  both  countries. 

The  vast  changes  already  wrought  by  the  world  war,  and  those  to 
come,  have  altered  the  conditions  under  which  the  Center  must  work. 
But  they  have  not  changed  the  principles  upon  which  it  was  founded 
and  which' have  been  demonstrated  as  feasible  and  successful.  In  the 
future  the  Center  will  be  known  as  the  SLAVIC  ARTS  CENTER.  As 
soon  as  war  conditions  permit,  Koustari  work  will  be  received  from  all 
Slavic  countries.  Organisations  for  the  assistance  of  the  workers  whose 
need  is  now  more  imperative  than  ever,  will  be  established  as  rapidly 
as  possible. 

In  order  to  accomplish  this  great  undertaking,  the  active  co-operation 
of  all  who  appreciate  the  need  of  preserving  to  the  world,  artistic 
creative  instinct,  and  who  are  ready  to  help  war-smitten  sufferers  to  help 
themselves  is  desired. 

3.  As  it  is  known,  Peter  the  Great  sets  out  in  1697-8  on  a  journey  to 
the  west,  spending  most  of  his  time  in  studying  the  industries  of  Hol- 
land and  England.  He  induced — in  1698 — 500  English  engineers,  sur- 
geons and  artisans  to  return  with  him.  During  his  absence,  the  Strisltzi 
(Russian  guards),  revolt,  (1698).  On  his  return  they  are  dissolved  and 
replaced  by  an  army  on  an  European  pattern.  (In  1874  conscription 
is  made  compulsory  on  reaching  the  age  of  twenty-one.)  In  1709  he 
founded  St.  Petersburg  (now  Petrograd,  the  "window  of  Europe**)  and 
creates  Russian  navy.  In  1711  he  creates  the  Senate  for  judicial  and 
administrative  duties.  In  1791  he  issues  an  Ukate  declaring  the  right 
of  the  sovereign  to  successor  (repealed  by  Paul  I).  In  1705  he  founded 
Moscow  University.  In  the  Order  of  the  day  given  to  the  Army  before 
the  Battle  of  Poltava  (1709)  we  find  the  following  lines:  "As  to  Peter 
— know  ye  all,  that  life  to  him  is  of  no  value  so  long  as  Russia  lives 
in  glory  and  prosperity."    Peter  the  Great  abolished   the  use  of  old 


I  Notes  to  Volume  One  607 

!  Slavic  as  the  official  language  of  the  government,  and  took  energetic 
steps  for  superseding  it  as  the  language  of  literature.  He  fixed  the 
alphabet  of  the  common  Russian  tongue,  superintended  at  Amsterdam 
the  casting  of  the  first  types,  and  gave  to  a  printer  of  Amsterdam,  who 
in  1699  published  the  first  book  in  the  Russian  tongue,  the  monopoly  of 
printing  Russian  books  for  15  years.  (The  first  newspaper  in  Russia, 
the  Russian  News,  keenly  and  carefully  supervised  by  Peter  the  Great, 
was  established  is  Moscow  in  1704,  and  the  first  in  St  Petersberg  in 
1705.) 

4.  Such   manuscripts   are:    (a)    Olagolitic   Codices:    (1)    Codex  As- 
semani  (now  in  the  Vatican,  edited  by  F.  Rachki,  perhaps  belonging 
to  the  eleventh  century,  containing  extracts  from  the  Gospels  for  each 
day  of  the  year);   (2)  Codex  Clozianus  (so-called  because  it  once  be- 
longed to  Count  CIoz  of  Trent) ;  contains  homilies  by  Chrysostom,  Ath- 
anasius,  and  Epiphanius  of  the  eleventh  century;  (3)  Codex  Marianus 
(found  by  Grigorovich,  in  a  monastery  on  Mount  Athos,  edited  by  V. 
Jagich,  of  the  eleventh  century) ;  (5)  the  Czech  Zlomky  Hlaholske  is  an 
early  specimen  of  the  Glagolitic  fragments;   (b)  Cyrillic  Codices:  (1) 
Ostromir  Codex  (of  the  eleventh  century,  written  by  the  diak  or  deacon 
Gregory  at  the  order  of  Ostromir,  the  posadnik  or  governor  of  Novgo- 
rod, edited — in   1843 — by  Alexander  Cn.  Vostokov,  the^noted  Russian 
philosopher;  it  is  a  Russian  recension  of  the  Slavic  gospcTof  the  date 
1056-1057);    (9)    certain    legends    and   homilies    edited    by    Mikloshich 
(originally  belonged  to  the  monks  of  the  abbey  of  Suprasal  near  Bialy- 
stock    in    Poland),   etc.;    (c)    The    half    Cyrillic    and    half   Glagolitic 
manuscripts  called  the  Texte  du  Sacre  (on  it  the  French  kings  were  ac- 
customed to  take  the  oath  at  their  coronation  at  Rheims;  part  of  it  is 
of  the  fourteenth  century).    The  Slovenes,  as  the  discovery  of  some  old 
manuscripts  in  the  library  of  Munich  shows,  were  earlier  acquainted 
with  the  art  of  writing  than  any  other  Slavic  nation.     (See:  Fr.  Miklo- 
sich,    Evangelism   Matthaei   Paleoslovenice,    Vienna,    1856.)     The   best 
existent  specimen  of  the  Serbian  manuscripts  is  the  Serbian  "Miroslav 
Gospel''  written  in  the  second  half  of  the  twelfth  century  for  the  Prince 
Miroslav  (a  facsimile  edition  was  published  in  1897  in  Belgrade). 

5.  See:  Q.  Ducrocq,  Du  Kremlin  au  Pacifique,  Paris,  Champion,  1905, 
147;  Fabricius,  Le  Kremlin  de  Moscou,  Moscou,  1883;  Martinof, 
Anciens  monuments  des  environs  de  Moscou,  Moscou,  1889;  Rug.  B, 
de  Mont f errand:  (1)  Description  of  the  great  bell  of  Moscow,  Lon- 
don, 1860;  (2)  figlise  cathedrale  de  Saint  Isaac,  St  Petersbourg,  1845; 
Ric titter,  Monuments  of  Ancient  Russian  Architecture,  London,  1850; 
Souslovf,  Monuments  de  Pancienne  architecture  russe,  St.  Petersbourg, 
1895-1901,  7  vols;  SyreUschikof  £  Trenef,  Ornaments  sur  les  monu- 
ments de  1'ancien  art  russe,  Moscou,  1904-1910;  Viollet-le-Duc,  U  art 
russe,  Paris,  1877;  Weltmann,  Souvenirs  historiques  du  Kremlin  des 
Moscou,  Moscou,  1843.  The  Child,  Kremlin  and  Russian  Art  {Harper, 
vol.  79,  1889,  337-48);  C.  A.  Rich,  Monastic  architecture  in  Russia 
(Architectural  Record,  IX,  1899,  July,  21-49). 

6.  It  is  interesting  to  note  the  fact  that  when  a  Russian  invites  you 
to  have  tea  with  him  in  the  afternoon,  he  writes  you  a  note,  saying 
"Please  come  and  have  a  cup  of  tea  with  me;  we  are  going  to  dispute," 
illustrating  a  very  characteristic  trait  among  Slavs. 

7.  Tsar  Boris  Gudunov   (1598-1605)   loudly  asserted  to  the  Roman 


508  Notes  to  Volume  One 

Pope  that  "Moscow  was  now  the  true  orthodox  Rome,"  and  caused 
him  to  be  prayed  for  as  "the  only  Christian  ruler  in  the  world." 

8.  Gorky's  collected  works  appeared  at  Petrograd  in  1901  (5  vols.). 
German  translations  are  accessible  by  Yakovlev  &  Berger  (Leipxig,  1901, 
9  vols.);  Schohs  (Berlin,  1901-1909,  6  vols.)  and  Teofanov  (Lripsig, 
1901-1909,  3  vols.).  Bozyanovsky  wrote  a  critical  study  of  Gorky 
(Petrograd,  1901,  9  vols.). 

9.  The  first  edition  of  the  Serbian  Popular  Poetry  ("Srpske  Narodne 
Pyesme")  is  published  in  4  volumes:  I,  Leipzig,  1894,  LXII-J-316;  II, 
1893,  305;  III,  1893,  11+399;  IV,  Vienna,  1833,  XLIV4-S68.  The 
second  edition  is  published  in  5  volumes  (all  in  Vienna; :  I,  1841, 
XVIII+640;  II,  1845,  IV+664;  III,  1846,  III+599;  IV,  1869,  XIV 
4-545;  V,  1865,  114-559.  The  third  edition  is  published  in  9  volumes 
(all  in  Belgrade,  Serbia):  I,  1891,  LXXX+669;  II,  1895,  VI+648; 
III,  1894,  VIII+559;  IV,  1896,  XLVI4-519;  V,  1898,  XX1I4-632; 
VI,  1899,  VI4-577;  VII,  1900,  IX+504;  VIII,  1900,  XI4-579,  IX,  1903, 
VII+603. 

10.  In  1813  he  became  acquainted  in  Vienna  with  the  great  Slavist, 
a   philologist   and   archeologist   of   European   reputation,    B.    Kopitar, 
whose  attention  he  attracted  by  an  article  written  in  the  living  Serbian 
tongue  instead  of  the  artificial  ecclesiastical  dialect  then  current  in 
Serbian  literature,  and  who  encouraged  him  to  undertake  the  gathering 
of  popular  songs  and  ballads.    The  Serbian  folksongs  were  for  centuries 
known  to  the  common  people  only,  and  were  their  production,  their 
property.    The  few  learned  monks  wrote  biographies  of  fellow-scholars 
and  the  saints,  or  devoted  themselves  to  feeble  pseudo-classic  imitations 
of  the  ancient  or  neighboring  (Greek,  Italian)  literatures,  and,  worst  of 
all,  either  wrote  in  Latin  or  in  a  monstrous  jargon,  in  which  the  Serbian 
and  Old  (Paleo,  or  church)  Slavic  verbs  were  conjugated  in  the  Russian 
manner,  and  which  was  almost  unintelligible  with  ugly  loan  words  from 
other  tongues.     Even  he,  the  father  of  the  New  Serbian  Literature, 
called  his  first  collection  of  Serbian  National  Songs — the  Mdla  Prosto- 
narodna  Slaveno-Serbska  Pyesmaritza    ("The   Little  Popular    Slaveno- 
Serbian  Book  of  Songs,"  Vienna,  1874,  vol.  I,  pp.  199;  vol.  II,  1815, 
pp.  VIII-f-969).    He  travelled  from  one  village  to  another  throughout 
Serbia  zealously  collecting  and  inscribing  the  epic  and  lyric  poems, 
legends,  and  traditions  as  he  heard  them  from  the  lips  of  bards  and 
story-tells,  professional  and  amateur.     Some  of  these  songs  he  could 
write  down,  relying  on  the  memories  of  his  youth;  for  both  bis  father 
and  his  grandfather  had  known  many.    Others  he  wrote  at  the  dictation 
of  guslars,  the  only  professional  minstrels  in  Europe  still  in  existence 
in  the  nineteenth  century;  others  again  he  collected   from   peasants, 
pedlars,  and  so-called  Hajduks.     (These  Hajduks  were  outlaws,  men 
objecting  to  the  Turkish  misrule,  men  in  reality  hard  and  cruel,  but  at 
times  as  jolly  as  Robin  Hood,  and  highly  esteemed  by  the  peasants.) 
Sometimes  it  took  several  days  before  the  conscientious  collector  man- 
aged to  fix  the  text  of  a  particularly  long  ballad,  for  the  peasants  were 
diffident  and  afraid  he  was  fooling  them.    Karadzich  died  very  poor.    In 
1898  the  remains  of  this  great  South-Slavic  reformer  were  removed  to 
the  Cathedral  of  Belgrade  (Serbia).    He  was  elected  an  honorary  Doc- 
tor of  Philosophy  by  the  University  of  Jena,  and  later  became  acting 
or  honorary  member  of  most  of  the  Academies  of  Sciences  in  Europe. 


Notes  to  Volume  One  509 

The  highest  orders  of  the  rulers  of  Serbia,  Russia,  Austria,  and  Ger- 
many were  bestowed  upon  him. 

11.  See:  M.  Shevich,  Dossitheus  Obradovieh,  Neusatz,  1898;  M.  Pero- 
vich,  Die  Padagogische  Anschauungen  von  Dossitheus  Obradovieh, 
Belgrade,  1906  (a  dissertation  for  Ph.D.  at  the  University  of  Zuerich), 
etc. 

19.  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  there  is  a  Golden  Age  of  the  Serbian 
Medksval  Art  and  Literature  (1200-1450):  "The  many  large  and  beau- 
tiful abbeys  and  monasteries  which  abounded  in  ancient  Serbia  were  in 
those  days  the  homes  and  centres  of  Serbian  literary  activity.  Young 
men  of  noble  birth,  even  the  sons  of  kings  themselves,  were  content 
to  enter  religious  houses,  and  lead  the  lives  of  simple  monks,  so  that 
they  might  devote  themselves  to  learning  and  letters.  These  youths, 
who  had  pursued  their  studies  in  Byzantium  (Constantinople),  were 
thoroughly  versed  In  the  Greek  literature  of  the  times,  and  on  their 
return  home  desired  above  all  things  to  introduce  the  wisdom  of  the 
Greeks  into  their  native  land.  Day  and  night,  and  during  long  centuries, 
generations  ot  Serbian  recluses,  swan-quill  in  hand  and  with  the  roll 
of  parchment  spread  before  them,  labored  at  the  translation  of 
Byzantine  books,  and  the  production  of  original  works  of  the  same 
type.  Serbian  mediaeval  literature  is  exceedingly  comprehensive.  All 
branches  of  study  that  flourished  in  the  early  Christian  and  Byzantine 
schools,  such  as  dogma  and  polemics,  exegesis  and  rhetoric,  asceticism, 
mysticism,  grammar,  geography,  history,  philosophy,  astronomy,  medi- 
cine, and  other  subjects,  reappear  in  Serbian  literature  and  are  widely 
represented  by  the  Serbian  writers  of  the  early  Middle  Ages.  It  is 
impossible  to  take  away  any  chapter  of  it  with  the  catalogue  of  Serbian 
MSS.  preserved  in  our  (i.  e.,  South-Slavic)  museums  of  to-day,  without 
being  struck  by  the  fact  that  almost  every  one  of  the  authors  men- 
tioned has  been  translated  into  Serbian.  To  mention  but  one  example, 
almost  all  the  Byzantine  writers  on  exegesis  and  mysticism— even  the 
less-known  mysticism — from  Jean  Climax  to  Thalasslos,  are  represented 
there.  The  same  holds  good  with  regard  to  early  Christian  literature, 
The  works  of  Basil  the  Great,  Gregory  of  Nazlansa,  John  Chrysostom, 
and  other  great  preachers  of  the  Eastern  Church,  have  long  since 
formed  part  of  our  intellectual  heritage.  Turning  to  forms  more 
purely  literary,  the  old  Serbian  writers  translated  almost  all  the 
finest  works  which  form  the  pride  of  the  mediaeval  literature  of  other 
nations.  The  novels  Alexander  the  Great,  The  Trojan  War,  Barlaam 
and  Josaphat,  Stephanites  and  Jchnelatee,  Trittian  an&  Yseult,  Bono, 
d'Antona,  the  Tales  Solomon,  and  Msop,  the  Apocryphal  Gospels,  and 
legends  of  the  saints  such  as  The  Miracles  of  the  Virgin,  The  Vision  of 
S.  Paul,  The  Life  of  S.  Alexis,  etc.,  are  all  to  be  found  in  contemporary 
Serbian  translations.  On  the  other  hand,  this  period  was  by  no  means 
barren  of  original  work,  as  is  proved  by  numerous  lives  of  Serbian 
and  other  Slav  saints,  by  the  Serbian  annals  and  histories,  and  various 
funeral  eulogies  in  honor  of  the  kings,  princes,  and  despots  of  the 
national  dynasties.  Particular  importance  naturally  attaches  to  the 
great  biographies  of  our  kings  and  archbishops  of  St  Sava,  King 
Stephen,  Domentijan,  and  others  of  equal  note.  They  are  our  most 
precious  literary  heritage  from  the  Middle  Ages,  and  the  more  closely 
they  are  studied,  the  more  they  command  our  admiration  and  respect. 


510  Notes  to  Volume  One 

One  of  the  most  important  documents  of  this  age  is  the  Zakonik.  the 
law-book  of  Tsar  Dushan,  which  in  the  opinion  of  the  greatest  jurists, 
embodies  a  very  high  conception  of  law  and  justice,  and  shows  the  old 
Serbian  laws  in  an  excellent  light.  This  code  was  based  on  ancient 
judicial  custom,  and  proves  beyond  question  that  mediaeval  Serbia 
was  not  merely  a  great  military  force,  but  that  it  also  possessed  a 
settled  state  organization,  in  which  equity  and  justice  were  recognized 
and  respected. — In  Croatia  and  Dalmatia  literature  likewise  made  great 
strides.  Most  of  the  contemporary  tales  and  novels  already  mentioned 
are  also  found  in  Croatian  literature,  in  addition  to  others,  such  as 
The  Vision  of  Tundal,  Luddarion,  Cato  the  Sage,  etc  ...  As  re- 
gards painting  and  architecture,  the  Serbs  possess  most  beautiful  ex- 
amples of  the  builder's  art  in  their  mediaeval  monasteries.  Studenitza 
(twelfth  century)  is  a  masterpiece  of  proportion,  taste  and  design,  car- 
ried out  entirely  in  marble.  The  Grachanitza  and  Dechani  monasteries 
are  perhaps  the  finest  gems  of  (South-Slavic)  architecture;  on  the 
other  hand,  Ravanica,  Kalenich  and  Manasia  (fifteenth  century)  are  most 
graceful  and  decorative,  and  bear  ample  witness  to  the  originality 
and  exquisite  taste  of  their  builders.  The  frescoes  in  these  churches 
are  reverently  conceived,  and  sumptuously  carried  out.  They  show  great 
perfection  of  design  and  drawing,  and  the  coloring  is  warm  and  har- 
monious. Sculpture  is  only  modestly  represented  but  there  arc 
several  interesting  figures  and  sculptured  ornaments  in  the  churches 
of  the  Studenitza  and  of  the  Dechani  monasteries. — In  Croatia  and 
Dalmatia  the  plastic  arts  were  also  well  cultivated.  Most  notable 
among  the  architectural  monuments  in  these  countries  is  the  Franciscan 
Monastery  in  Ragusa,  dating  from  the  fourteenth  century.  The  beauti- 
ful cloisters  and  spacious  corridor  in  the  monastery  are  the  work  of 
a  South-Slavic  artist.  South-Slavic  sculptures  were  responsible  for  the 
beautiful  door  of  the  church  of  St.  Lawrence,  in  Trogir  fTrau),  and 
the  great  door  of  Split  (Spalato)  Cathedral  with  its  wonderful  wood 
carvings,  representing  the  life  of  Christ.  Many  churches  in  the  South- 
Slavic  coastlands  were  at  that  time  decorated  with  frescoes."  (See: 
Southern  Slav  Culture,  London,  Nisbet  &  Co.,  1916).  The  most  popu- 
lar romance  of  the  early  Serbian  time  was  the  story  of  Vladimir  and 
Kosara.  Vladimir  was  the  Serbian  prince  of  Zeta  (parts  of  Monte- 
negro and  North  Albany).  Attacked  by  the  Bulgarian  Tzar  Samuilo 
(in  988)  he  was  defeated,  made  a  prisoner  and  sent  to  the  Bulgarian 
capital.  There  the  Tzar's  daughter,  Kosara,  saw  him,  fell  in  love  with 
him,  and  managed  to  obtain  her  father's  consent  and  blessing  to  their 
marriage.  Vladimir  obtained  his  province  back  as  a  sort  of  dowry  with 
the  Tzar's  daughter.  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  these  historic  events 
have  been  taken  for  the  topic  of  that  Serbian  romance,  one  of  the 
oldest  novels  in  Europe. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

1.  Tzar  (or  Tsar,  Czar,  Zar,  Car)  is  a  corruption  of  Caesar.  It  is 
interesting  to  note  that  the  first  Christian  Tzar  was  Boris  the  First  of 
Bulgaria  (in  1064).  Bulgarian  rulers  received  from  Byzantium  the 
title  of  "Tzar"  two  centuries  before  it  was  adopted  in  Russia.    Simeon 


Notes  to  Volume  One  511 


(893-007)  assumed  the  title  of  the  "Tear"  of  the  Bulgarians  and  "auto- 
crat" of  the  Romans.  Serbians,  too,  use  this  term.  Tzar  (Russ.  "tsari," 
Old  Church  Slavic,  "tsesari,"  "tsesaru,"  though  Old  High  German  "kei- 
ser,"  from  Latin  "Caesar")  is  the  alternative  title  of  the  Russian  Em- 
peror. Among  the  Russians  themselves  the  Emperor  is  more  frequently 
called  Qosudar  (i.  e.,  lord),  than  the  Tzar.  The  wife  of  the  Tsar  is 
called  Tsaritea  (Tsarina);  his  son  Tzarevich;  his  daughter  Tzarevna.  In 
1799  the  Emperor  Paul  the  First  introduced  the  title  Cesarevich  (not 
Tzarevich)  for  his  second  son,  the  Grand  Duke  Constantine.  The  heir 
apparent  and  his  wife  are  called  Cesarevich  and  Cesarevna. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

1*  Aryan  tongue  family  consists  of  Indian  (Hindi,  etc),  Iranian 
(Persian,  etc.),  Armenian,  Hellenic  (Greek,  etc.),  Illyrian  (Albanian, 
etc.),  Italic  (Latin,  modern  Romance  languages,  Rumanian),  Celtic 
(Welsh,  Irish,  Gaelic,  Breton,  etc.),  Anglo-Saxon  (Scandinavian  lan- 
guages, Dutch,  English,  German,  etc.)  and  of  Slavic.  Apart  from 
Finnish,  Magyar,  and  Turkish  provinces  the  European  language  is 
Aryan,  especially  Neo-Latin  (French,  Italian,  Spanish,  and  Rumanian), 
North  Aryan  (English,  Dutch,  German),  and  Slavic  which  also  includes 
Lettish  if  the  ethnological  circle  be  somewhat  widened.  In  the  Middle 
Ages  a  Lettish  idiom  was  still  current  among  the  Prussians,  who  are 
now  Germans  because  they  speak  German,  although  distinct  Slavo- 
Lettish  traits  are  inherent  in  the  Prussian  type.  In  order  to  show 
how  a  non-Aryan  European  tongue  differs  from  the  Indo-European 
languages,  I  might  mention  the  Magyar  equivalent  of  the  following 
three  words:  "I  see  thee,"  which  is  "Ldtlak,"  or  for  "My  father" 
which  is  "atyamert,"  the  last  syllable  of  which  is  composed  of  the  affixes 
m— "my,"  and  ert— "for." 

8.  See:  Palacky,  Leben  und  gelehrtes  Wirken  des  Joseph  Dobrovsky, 
Prag,  1833. 

3.  Spasovich,  a  Polish  lawyer  of  St.  Petersburg,  has  assisted  Pypin 
in  his  valuable  work  on  Slavic  literature,  which  has  been  made  more 
accessible  to  Western  students  by  the  German  translation  of  Pech.  Later 
appeared  an  English  translation  of  it. 

4.  To  the  South-Eastern  Branch  belongs:  A.  Russian— (I)  Great 
Russian:  Moscow,  Novgorod  and  northern  Siberian,  and  central  Rus- 
sian; (9)  Little  Russian:  eastern,  western  (sometimes  called  Red 
Russian),  and  Carpathian;  (3)  White  Russian.  (B.)  Bulgarian — (1) 
Old  Bulgarian  (the  ecclesiastical  language):  (2)  Modern  Bulgarian: 
Upper  Moesian,  Lower  Moesian,  and  Macedonian.  (C.)  Serbo-Croatian 
and  Slovenian — (1)  Serbo-Croatian:  southern  or  Herzegovinian,  Syrmian, 
Resanian,  and  the  language  of  the  coast  or  Dalmatian:  (2)  Slovenian: 
dialects  of  Upper,  Middle  and  Lower  Carniolian,  Styrian,  Ugro-Sloven- 
ian,  Resanian,  and  Croato-Slovenian.  To  the  Western  Branch  belongs: 

!1)  Polish:  Masovian  or  Masurian,  Great  Polish,  Silesian,  and  Kashubian: 
2)    Bohemian:  Czech,  Moravian,  and   Slovak:    (3)   Lusatian  Serbian: 
Upper  and  Lower:  (4)  Polabic  (extinct). 

5.  Others  classify  as  follows:     (1)  Russian  (with  its  Great  Russian, 


51%  Notes  to  Volume  One 

Little  Russian  and  White  Russian  branches) ;  (9)  Bulgarian  with  East- 
ern and  Western  dialects,  and  the  Macedonian  Slavic  which  agrees 
with  the  Bulgarian  in  such  important  peculiarities  as  the  postpositive 
article,  the  preservation  of  nasal  sounds,  and  the  loss  of  declension; 
(3)  Serbo-Croatian  (Shtokavian-Serbian  in  the  South,  and  Chakavian- 
Croatian  in  the  West),  with  its  (4)  Slovenian  or  Kaykavian  dialect  in 
the  West;  (5)  Csecho-Moravian,  with  its  (6)  Slovak  dialect;  (7) 
Serbo-Lusatian  or  Serbian  (with  the  Upper  Lusatian  and  Lower  Lusa- 
tian  dialects);  (8)  Polish  with  (9)  Kashubian,  (10)  Polabian  (along  the 
Elbe),  now  extinct,  and  (11)  Old  Church  Slavic.  Baudoin  de  Court- 
enay  has  described  the  Slavic  dialect  spoken  by  the  Resanians,  a  tribe 
living  in  Italy  in  two  villages  of  the  Julian  Alps.  See  also:  Kiepert: 
(1)  vdlker-Sprachenkarte  von  ttsterreich  und  den  unteren  Donaulandern, 
Berlin,  1869;  (9)  Vdlker  und  Sprachenkarte  von  Deutschland  und  den 
Nachbarlander,  6th  edition,  Berlin  (no  date);  he  Monnier,  Karte  der 
Verteilung  Osterreich-Ungarns  nach  der  umganglichen  Muttersprache, 
Wien,  1888;  Robert,  Karte  der  Verbreitung  der  Deutschen  in  Europa, 
Glogou,  1891,  Blatt  II,  VI  &  VII;  P.  Langhaue,  Karte  der  Verbreitung 
von  Deutschen  und  Slawen  in  Osterreich,  Gotha,  1899;  /.  Zemmriek, 
Sprachgrense  und  Deutschtum  in  Bdhmen,  Braunschweig,  1903. 

6.  See:  C.  Abel,  Slavic  and  Latin,  London,  Trubner,  1883,  VI+123; 
O.  A$both,  Ein  Sttick  Volksetymologie  (Arch.  f.  si.  Phil.,  XXV,  1908, 
569-79);  Balbin,  Dissertatio  Apologetica  Slovenicae,  1775;  F.  Balihom, 
Alpbabete  orientalischer  und  occidentalischer  Sprachen,  Leipzig,  Brock- 
haus,  1873,  11th  edition;  B.,  lues  etudes  Slaves  en  Engletere  (La  Natiom 
Tcheque,  II,  1916,  188-9);  A.  Belich,  Zur  Entwicklungsgeschichte  der 
slawischen  Demunitiv-und  Ampfliftcativsuffixe  (Arch.  f.  slaw.  Phil.,  XXIII, 
1901, 134-906 ;  XXVI,  1904, 321-57) ;  C.  8.  T.  Bend,  Die  Verwandschaft  der 
Germanischen  und  Slawischen  Sprachen  mit  einander,  Berlin,  Weber,  1829, 
X-f-911;  E.  Berneker,  Slawisches  Etymologisches  Wdrterbuch,  Heidel- 
berg, 1908-1913,  9  vols.;  Ant.  Bemolak,  Dissertatio  Philologico-Critica 
de  Uteris  Slavorum,  Grammatica  Slavica,  Presburg,  1790;  L.  Bukupski, 
Beitr&ge  zur  slawischen  Dialektologie,  Berlin,  1898;  Bomoelch,  Das 
slawische  Henochbuch,  GBttingen,  1896;  O.  Broch,  Slavische  Phonetik, 
Heidelberg,  Winter,  1911,  347;  P.  Diehls,  Studien  eur  slavischen  Beto- 
nung  (Arch.  f.  si.  Phil.,  XXXI,  1907,  1-101);  J.  Dobrovsky:  (1)  Insti- 
tutiones  Linguae  Slawicae  Dialect!  Veteris,  Vienna,  1899;  (9)  Siovanki: 
aur  Kenntniss  der  alten  und  neuen  slavischer  Literatur,  Prag,  1814,  954; 
(3)  Die  Bildsamkeit  der  slawischen  Sprache,  Prag,  1797;  (4)  Glagolitica, 
Prag,  1807;  (5)  Slavin,  Prag,  1808  (6  numbers);  (6)  Entwurf  su  elnem 
allgemeinen  Etymoiogikon  der  slawischen  Sprache,  Prag,  1813;  L.  Do- 
minion, Frontiers  of  Language  and  Nationality  in  Europe,  N.  Y.,  Holt, 
1917,  XVIII+375;  N.  Forbes,  The  position  of  the  Slavic  Languages  at 
the  present  day,  Oxford,  Clarendon,  1910,  39;  R.  E.  Froelieh,  Ein- 
leitung  sur  schnellen  Erlernung  der  vier  slawischen  Hauptsprachen, 
Wiap,  1847,  151;  A.  Gesen,  Skizzen  und  Bemerkungen  aus  der  Phil- 
ologie,  Geschichte  und  Philosophic,  St.  Petersburg,  1884;  M.  Hat- 
tola,  De  Contignarum  Consonantium  Imitatione  in  Linguis  Slavice, 
Prag,  1809;  /.  Hoshek,  Grammatik  der  neuslavischen  Sprache,  Krem- 
sier,  1907,  131;  V.  Hruby,  Vergleichende  Grammatik  der  slavischen 
Sprachen,  Wien,  Hartleben,  1909,  VI 14-184;  Q.  Ilineki,  Der  Reflex  des 
indogermanischen  Diphtongs  eu  im  TJrslawischen   (Arch.  f.  sL  PhiL, 


Notes  to  Volume  One  513 

XXIX,  1907,  481-97);  V.  V.  Jagich:  (1)  Die  osteuropaische  Literaturen 
und  die  slawischen  Sprachen  (in  "Kultur  der  Gegenwart,"  I,  No.  9, 1908) ; 
(9)  Neue  Brief e  von  Dobrovskv,  Kopitar  und  andern  SUd-und  Westslaven, 
Berlin,  1898;  (3)  Brief wechsel  zwischen  Dobrovsky  und  Kopitar,  1808- 
1828,  Berlin,  1885-1888;   (4)   Die  slavische  Spracbe,  Berlin,  1908;   (5) 
Kirchen-slavisch-bohmische  Glossen  cae  XI,  XII,  Wien,  Gerold,  1904, 
44;     (6)     Die    VerwandschaftsverhaMtnisse    innerhalb    der    Slavischen 
Sprachen   (Arch.  f.  si.  Phil.,  XIX,  1907;  XX,  1908;  XXII,  1910;   (7) 
Zur  En twicklung  der  Kirchen-slavischen  Sprachen   (Denkschrift  d.  k. 
K.  Akad.  d.  Wiss.,  Wien,  XL VII);  K.  Jirichek,  Die  christlichen  ele- 
mente  der  topographischen  Nomenklatur  der  Balkanl&nder,  Wien,  1897; 
B.  Kopitar,   Kleinere  Schriften   sprachwissenschaftlichen,   ethnographi- 
schen    und    rechthistorischen     Inhalts,    Wien,    Beck,    1857,    Iv+380; 
Katanchich,  Specimen  philologicae  et  geographicae  Pannomorum,  Zagra- 
biae,   1795;  F,  v.  Kraelitz-Qreifenhorit,  Corollarien  sur   F.   Miklosich, 
"Die  tiirkische  Eleraente  in  den  sUdost-und  osteuropaischen  Sprachen," 
Wien,  Holder,  1911,  65;  P.  Kretschmer,  Die  slavische  Vertretung  von 
indogermanischen  o   (Arch.  f.  si.  PhiL,  XXVII,  1905,  938-40);  M.  Z. 
de  Krytuki,  Vieux-slave  preguja  (Indoger.  Forschungen,  XXIX,  1911, 
997-8);  Ls  Mounter,  Sprachkarte  von  Osterreich-Ungarn,  Wien,  1888; 
A.    Letki&n,    Unterschungen    ttber    Quantitat    und    Betbnung    in    den 
slavischen  Sprachen  (Arch.  f.  si.  Phil.,  XXI,  1899,  331-98);  E.  Liden, 
Ein    baltisch-slavisches   Anlautgesetz,  Gdhchborg  Zachrisson,   1899,  31; 
Malinowski,  Beitrage  zur  slawischen  Dialektologie  ttber  die  Oppelnsche 
Mundart  in  Ober-Schlesien,  Leipzig,  1873;  A.  MeiUet:  (I)  fitudes  sur 
r&hymologie  et  le  vocabulaire  du  vieux  slave,  Paris,  Bullion,  1909;  (9) 
Recherches    sur    1'emploi    du    genitif-accusatif   en    vieux-slave,    Parish 
1897;    /.   Mikkola,   Urslavische   Grammatik,   Heidelberg,   1913  et   seq.; 
Mikkola  <jf  Berneker,  Slavisches  ethymologisches  Wdrterbuch,  Heidelberg, 
1908,  et  seq.;  Fr.  Miklothich:  (1)  Vergleichende  Lautlehre  der  slavischen 
Sprachen,  Wien,  1879;  (3)  Wortbildungslehre  der  slavischen  Sprachen, 
Wien,   1876;    (3)    Vergleichende  Grammatik  der   slavischen   Sprachen, 
Wien,  1859-75,  4  vols.  (I,  III,  IV  vols,  in  9nd  ed.,  Vienna,  1868-74);  (4) 
Slavische  Bibliothek  oder  Beitrage  zur  slavischen  Philologie  und  Ge- 
schichte,    Wien,   9   vols.,    1851-8;    (5)    Der   prapositionslose  Local  der 
slavischen  Sprachen   (K.  Akad.  d.  Wiss.,  PhiL-hist.  CL,  voL  57,  1868, 
531-8);    (6)    ttber  die   Steigerung  und   Dehnung  der    Vocale  in   der 
slavischen   Sprachen    (lb.,  v.  98,   1878,  53-96);    (7)   Die  Negation  in 
der    slavischen    Sprachen    (lb.,   v.    18,    1867,    335-67);    (8)    ttber    die 
susammengesetzte  Deklination  in  der  slavischen  Sprachen  (Ibid.,  v.  68, 
1871,  133-56);  (9)  Die  slavischen  Monatsnamen  (lb.,  v.  17,  1868,  1-39); 
(10)  Die  Bildung  der  slavischen  Personennamen  (Ibid.,  v.  10,  1860,  915- 
30);    (11)   Die  christliche  Terminologie  der  slavischen  Sprachen   (lb., 
v.  94,  1876,  1-58);  (19)   Die  Fremdewdrter  in  den  slavischen  Sprachen 
(lb.,  v.  15,  1867,  73-140);  (13)  Die  Verba  impersonalia  Im  Slavischen 
(lb.,   v.    14,   1865,   109-944);    (14)    ttber   die   langen   Vocalen   in   den 
slavischen  Sprachen  (lb.,  v.  99,  1879,  35-140);  (15)  ttber  Die  Geneti- 
vendung  go  in  der  pronominalen  Deklination  der  slavischen  Sprachen 
(lb.,  v.  62,  pp.  48-59);  (16)  Die  slavischen  Ortsnamen  (lb.,  XXI,  1879); 
(17)  Slavische  Rlemente  in  Magyar  (lb.,  XXI,  1879);  (18)  Die  slav- 
ische Elemente  in  Rumanischen   (lb.,  XII,  1869);   (19)   Lexicon  Lin- 
guae   Slovenicae    Veteris    Dialecti,   Vienna,    1855;   A.    Munch,   Zum 


514  Notes  to  Volume  One 

Gebrauche  des  Praesens  verb!  perf.  im  Slavischen  (Arch.  f.  sL  Phil, 
XXIV,  1903,  479-514);  W.  OiUn-Sacken,  Die  Bedeutungssphare  der 
Eigenschaftsabstrakta  auf  Slav,  oba  (Indog.  Forschungen,  XXVIII, 
1911,  416-34);  H.  Peterson:  (1)  Studien  tiber  slav.  ch  (Arch.  f.  sL 
Phil.,  XXXV,  1914,  355-79);  (2)  Slavische  Etymologien  (lb.,  XXXIV, 
1913,  370-84);  P.  J.  Shafarik:  (1)  Sechs  Abhandlungen  zur  slavischen 
Sprachwissenschaft,  Prag,  1868-73;  (3)  Geschichte  der  slavischen 
Sprache  und .  Literatur  nach  alien  Mundarten,  Prag,  Tempsky,  1868, 
XVI-4-537;  A.  Schleicher,  ttber  v  ( — ov, — ev — )  vor  den  Casuendungen 
im  Slavischen  (K.  K.  Akad,  d.  Wiss,  Phil.-hist.  CI.,  VIII,  1853,  194-310); 
C.  M.  Stenbock,  Zur  Kollektivbildung  im  Slavischen,  Uppsala,  Berling, 
1906,  II 14-90;  K.  Strekelj:  (1)  Slavische  Wortdeutungen  (Arch.  f.  sL 
Phil.,  XXVII,  1905,  41-73) ;  (3)  Zur  Kenntnis  der  slavischen  Element* 
im  italienischen  Wortschatee  (lb.,  XXVI,  1904,  407-36);  (3)  Vermischte 
Beitrage  sum  slavischen  etymologischen  Wdrterbuch  (lb.,  XXVIII, 
1906,  481-537);  (4)  Slavisches  im  friaulischen  WortschaUe  (lb.,  XXXI, 
1909,  303-9);  (5)  Zur  slawischen  Lehnwdrterkunde,  Wien,  Gerold, 
1904,  89;  Topolovshek,  Die  basko-slaviscbe  Spracheinheit,  Wien, 
1894;  Uhlenbach,  Die  germanische  Wdrter  im  Altslavischen  (A.  f.  sL 
Phil.,  XV,  1893,  481);  /.  8.  Voter,  Analekten  der  Sprachkunde,  Leipzig, 
Dyk,  1830-1831 ;  W.  Vondrak,  Vergleichende  slavische  Grammatik,  Got- 
tingen,  Vandenhoeck,  1906-8,  3  vols.;  E.  Von  Olbrecht,  Geschichthche 
Dbersicht  der  slavischen  Sprache  in  ihren  verschiedenen  Mundarten  und 
slavischen  Literature,  Leipzig,  1837;  (translated  from  the  English  by 
Therese  von  Jacob);  /.  Zembrich,  Sprachgrenze  und  Deutschtum  im 
Bohmen,  Braunschweig,  Vieveg,  1903,  VI-f-116;  Reflections  on  the  im- 
portance of  the  Slavic  languages  and  literature  in  the  present  time; 
with  remarks  on  the  establishment  of  a  professor's  chair  at  Oxford, 
London,  Ollivier,  1844,  pp.  8. 

7.  The  numerals  distinctly  betray  a  pure  Indo-European  derivative, 
as  it  is  indicated  by  comparison  of  the  Serbian  terms  for  numerals 
(mate.)  and  those  of  the  Sanskrit,  Greek,  Latin,  Hebrew,  etc.  Tedem 
(San.  eka,  compare  also  the  Hebrew  chad  and  the  Hungarian  «£y),  <hx 
(San,  dvi,  Gr.Svo,  Lat.  duo),  tri  (San.  tri,  Gr.  Tseis,  Latin,  tres), 
chetiry  (San.  chatur,  Lat.  quator),  pet  (San,  pancham,  Greek  rvrc). 
sheet  (San.  shash,  Lat.  sex,  comp.  Hebrew  shesh),  sedam  (San.  saptan, 
Lat.  septem,  comp.  Hebrew  sheba),  osam  (San.  ashtan)t  devet  (ma#), 
deset  (San.  dafan,  Lat.  decern),  sto  (San.  fata,  Lat.  centum)*  tisucha 
or  hilyada  (thousand).  The  first  numerals  (masc.)  in  Russian  are: 
(1)  odin,  (3)  dva,  (3)  tri,  (4)  chetire,  (5)  pyat,  (6)  shest,  (7)  set*. 
(8)  oem  (or  vosem),  (9)  devyat,  (10)  deeyat.  Other  Slavic  dialects 
have  almost  the  same  names  for  these  numerals. 

8.  It  is  a  fact  that  no  race  has  ever  exercised  a  more  powerful  civilizing 
influence  than  the  latest  arrival  in  history,  the  Indo-Europeans,  for  they 
made  themselves  experts  in  world  politics  and  imperial  expansion,  in 
international  law  and  democratic  organization.  It  is  rightly  said  that 
neither  Arab  nor  Turk  nor  Chinaman  was  able  to  create  a  national 
theatre  adorned  by  dramatic  stars  of  such  magnitude  as  Sophocles, 
Shakespeare,  Schiller,  etc.  The  Indo-European  people  alone  have  ac- 
cepted the  bold  faith  that  man  only  appears  to  be  human,  but  is  godlike 
in  essence;  divine  sonship  is  an  Indo-European  or  Aryan  dogma  rejected 


Notes  to  Volume  One  515 

by  Judaism,  and  the  historical  foundations  of  Christianity  are  clearly 
Semetic,  but  the  philosophical  gist  of  the  New  Testament  is  no  less 
obviously  Platonic.  Paul  wrote  his  stirring  epistles  in  Greek,  and 
Spinoza  his  sublime  heresies  in  Latin.  Both  men  were  Jewish  by  par- 
entage, but  Indo-European  by  destiny,  since  their  classical  messages  are 
couched  in  Indo-European  or  Aryan  phraseology. 

0.  8.  K.  Bulich,  The  Old  Church  Slavic  Elements,  St.  Petersburg, 
1893;  Chodzka,  Gramma  ire  palloslave,  Paris,  1869;  M.  Meillet,  Le 
Paleoslave  (La  Nation  Tcheque,  II,  1917,  333-4);  Schleicher,  A.,  For- 
menlehre  der  Kirchenslavischen  Sprache,  Bonn,  1859;  Vondrak,  W., 
Altkirchen-slawische  Grammatik,  Berlin,  Weidmann,  1910,  XVIII-4-656; 
Ziljski,  Uzajemna  slovnica,  Prague,  1865;  Zivanovich,  J.,  Crkveno-slav- 
enska  gramatika,  Karlovci,  1900. 

10.  See,  for  example,  Vladimir  Dahl's  Explanatory  Dictionary  of  the 
Living  Great  Russian  Language,  St.  Petersburg,  5th  ed.,  1880-1882. 
The  best  Dictionaries  are  those  of  the  Russian  Academy  (4  vols., 
Petrograd,  1847;  containing  about  115,000  words);  of  Heym  (1798-9), 
Schmidt  (Leipzig,  1815),  Oldenkojs  (4  vols.,  1825),  Sokolov  (Petro- 
grad, 1834),  Reiff  (1862),  Paulovski  (1859),  Tatischchev  (1832),  etc. 
The  oldest  Russian  grammar  is  that  of  Ludolf  (Oxford,  1696);  others 
are  the  grammars  of  the  St.  Petersburg  Academy  (1802),  of  Gretch 
(Petrograd,  1823;  new  edition,  1834),  A.  Ch.  Vostokov  (Petrograd 
1831),  Buslayev  (1881,  5th  ed.),  Sobolevski  (1891,  2nd  ed.),  Brandt 
(1892),  Noakovsky  (1836),  etc.  A  Russian  Grammar  for  Englishmen 
is  published  in  St.  Petersburg  in  1822,  and  another  by  Heard,  in  1827 
(2  vols.).  There  is  an  English-Russian  grammar  by  Constantino? 
(1885).  See  also:  Abrich,  Hauptschwierigkeiten  der  russischen  Sprache, 
Leipzig,  1872;  A.  Alexandrov:  (1)  A  Practical  Method  of  the  Russian 
Language,  London,  1892;  (2)  Complete  Russian-English  Dictionary,  St 
Petersburg,  1899  (3rd  ed.);  (3)  Complete  English-Russian  Dictionary, 
(1897,  2nd  ed.);  Bondar,  Simplified  Russian  Method,  London,  1915; 
B.  Boyer,  M.  Speranski  and  8.  Harper,  Russian  Reader,  Chicago, 
1906;  Charpentier,  Elements  de  la  Langue  russe,  St.  Petersbourg,  1791, 
2nd  ed.;  Forbes,  N.:  (1)  Russian  Grammar,  London,  Oxford  University 
Press,  1916,  2  ed.;  (2)  First  Russian  Reader,  London,  1916;  (3)  Second 
Russian  Reader,  London,  1916;  /.  M.  Freese,  A  pocket  dictionary  of  the 
English  and  Russian  languages  (2  vols.) ;  J.  A.  Galife,  Observations  sur 
la  resemblance  frappante  que  Ton  decouvre  entre  la  langue  des  Russes 
et  celle  des  Romains,  Milan,  1817;  A.  Garkavy,  English-Russian  Dic- 
tionary; M.  Golovinsky,  English-Russian  and  Russian-English  Diction- 
ary; Heym,  Russische  Sprachlehre  fur  Deutsche,  Riga,  1804,  (3rd  ed.); 
Madame  N.  Jarintzof,  The  Russians  and  their  language,  London,  Black- 
well,  1916;  Kdrner,  Ausftihrliches  Lehrbuch  der  russischen  Sprache,  Son- 
derhausen,  1892;  Levicki,  Grammatik  der  russischen  Sprache  fur 
Deutsche,  Przemysl,  1883;  Langau,  Manuel  de  la  langue  Russe,  St 
Petersburg,  1825;  Makarov:  (1)  Dictionnaire  Francais-Russe  (1892,  7th 
ed.);  (2)  Russe  Francais  complet  (1893,  6th  ed.);  Manasevich,  DieKunst 
die  russische  Sprache  zu  erlernen,  Wien,  Pest  &  Leipzig,  1898;  M.  Mitro- 
fanowicz,  Praktische  Grammatik  kleinrussischer  Sprache,  Wien,  Harts- 
leben,  1891;  P.  Mott,  Conversation  Grammar  and  Key,  Heidelberg,  Otto, 
1908  (3  ed.) ;  Oldekop,  Grundregeln  der  russischen  Sprache,  St  Peters* 


516  Notes  to  Volume  One 

burg,  1888;  Pavlovsky,  Russisch-Deutsches  und  Deutsch-Russisches  Wot- 
terbuch,  Riga,  1886,  3rd  ed.;  Reif,  Grammaire  raissonee  de  la  langue 
Russe,  Paris,  1888;  Schmidt,  Praktische  russische  Grammatik,  Leipai& 
1813;  /.  Solomonof,  Russian  Composition,  N.  Y.,  1900;  St.  v.  SmeT- 
Stocky j,  Rutheniscbe  Grammatik,  Leipzig,  Gocschen,  1913;  Stocky y 
Oartner,  Grammatik  der  ruthenlsch-ukrainischen  Sprache,  W.  1913;  Mark 
Sief,  Manual  of  Russian  commercial  correspondence,  London,  Kegan  Paul, 
Trench,  Trubner  &  Co.,  1916;  Supan,  Ergebnisse  der  SprachenzaMung  im 
russischen  Reiche,  1897  (Petermann*s  Mittailungen,  1905);  Swiggett,  <?. 
L,,  Why  we  should  study  Russian:  the  nation's  need;  Publication  of  the 
Society  for  the  Advancement  of  Slavic  Study,  1918,  7;  Tappe,  Neue 
russische  Sprachlehre  fur  Deutsche  (St.  Petersburg,  1880,  3rd  ed.); 
L.  2V.  Tolstoy,  A  First  Russian  Reader,  with  English  notes  and  a 
vocabulary  by  Percy  Dearmer  and  V.  A,  Tananevich;  Voter,  Prak- 
tische Grammatik  der  russischen  Sprache,  Leipzig,  1814  (3d.  ed.); 
Volper,  Russian  accidence  in  tables;  A.  WasxUetf,  English-Russian 
and  Russian-English  Dictionary  (2  vols.);  M.  P.  B.  Yasemtky,  A 
Pocket  Dictionary  of  the  Ukrainian-English  &  English-Ukrainian 
Languages,  Winnipeg,  Can.,  1914;  Rapports  entre  la  langue  Sanscrit 
et  la  langue  russe,  Paris,  1811;  Kurzer  Leitfaden  der  russischen 
Sprache,  Leipzig,  1883;  Russian-English  &  English-Russian  Dictionary, 
London,  K.  Paul,  1916;  Russian  self-taught;  100  Russian  verbs  in  com- 
mon use  and  1,000  of  their  compound  forms;  Commercial  Correspond- 
ence; Vest  pocket  English-Russian  and  Russian-English  dictionary  (to 
be  bought  at  31  E.  7th  St.,  N.  Y.  City). 

11.  Russian  alphabet  includes  35  letters:  a,  b,  v  (also  f)9  g  hard  (also 
k  and  t>),  d,  Italian  *  (also  ye,  as  in  "yell"  and  u  as  in  "hut"),  French 
f,  z,  Italian  i,  the  same  k,  I,  m,  n,  Italian  e  (also  English  o  as  in  "hot") 
p,  r,  s,  t,  Italian  u,  f,  kh,  (German  ch)9  tz  (Italian  and  German  z), 
tch  (Polish  cz),  mark  of  hardness,  German  ti  (nearly  Polish  y),  mark 
of  softness,  ye  f  German  je)f  e,  y«  (German  ja)  f,  Italian  i  (also  v). 
Among  formal  characteristics  of  the  Russian  language  are  seven  eases: 


examples  show  some  of  these  grammatical  features:  Masculine  noun 
declined:  singular  (1)  tzar,  (a,  the)  tzar  or  king;  (8)  tzarya,  (3)  tzaryu, 
(4)  tzarya,  (5)  tzar,  (6)  tzarem,.  (7)  tzarye.  Plural:  (1)  tzari,  (8) 
tzarey,  (3)  tzaryam,  (4)  tzarey,  (5)  tzari,  (6)  tzaryami,  (7)  tzaryakk. 
Feminine  noun:  Singular:  (1)  ruka  ("hand"),  (8)  ruki,  (3)  rukye,  (4) 
ruku,  (5)  ruka,  (6)  rukoyu,  (7)  rukye.  Plural:  (1)  ruki,  (8)  ruk,  (3) 
rukam,  (4)  ruki,  (5)  ruki,  (6)  rukami,  (7)  rukakh.  Neuter  noun:  Singu- 
lar: (1)  Zerkalo  {looking-glass),  (8)  zerkala,  (3)  zerkalu,  (4)  zerkalo, 
5)  zerkalo,  (6)  zerkalom,  (7)  zerkalye.  Plural:  (1)  zerkalo,  (9)  zerkal, 
3)  zerkalom,  (4)  zerkala,  (5)  zerkala,  (6)  zerkalami,  (7)   zerkalakk. 


s 


mudriye,   (6)  mudrimi,  (7)   mudrikh.    The  personal  pronouns  are:  ya 
(I),  ti  (thou),  on  (he),  ona  (she),  ono  (it),  mi  (we),  vi  (you), 


onye  (they).    The  perfect  of  the  verb  bit  (y),  "to  be,"  is— sing.:  ya  bQ 
(I  have  been),  ti  bil,  on  bit,  ona  bila,  ono  bilo;  pi:  mi  bili,  v%  *%$,  om 


Notes  to  Volume  One  517 

and  onge  bill.  Other  formal  characteristics  of  the  Russian  tongue  are 
two  terminations  for  adjectives:  (1)  "complete,"  or  purely  adjectival,  (9) 
"clipped,"  or  predicative;  two  varieties  of  participles:  (1)  adjectival  and 
(2)  adverbal  (French  gtrondif);  only  three  tenses,  but  a  great  variety 
of  "aspects,"  whereby  a  verb  can  be  made  to  express  the  finest  subtleties 
and  shades  of  the  Latin  frequentatives,  inchoatives,  etc., — in  general, 
through  composition  with  a  preposition,  every  present  becomes  a  future, 
every  imperfect  a  perfect;  thus  for  instance,  ttoy-u  (=sto),  po-stou-u 
(=stabo),  itoy-al  (=stabam),  po-etoy-al  (=steti);  the  disuse  of  the 
copula  in  the  present  tense;  the  absence  of  the  article,  and  the 
personal  endings  of  the  verb,  which  allows  the  omission  of  the  pronouns 
when  desired  for  rhetorical  purposes. 

19.  Some  claim  that  the  Little  Russian  dialect  or  Malorussian  will 
gain  in  importance  in  future.  Eugene  Zelechowsky's  "Dictionary  of 
Little  Russian"  is  a  very  valuable  and  useful  book,  compared  with  the 
scanty  publications  of  Sevchenko,  Piskunov,  Verchratzki,  etc.  There  is 
a  good  grammar  of  the  Malorussian  by*  Osadtza,  a  pupil  of  Mikloshich. 
Nosovich  published  a  dictionary  of  the  White  Russian  dialect  See  also: 
Andre  Mazon:  (1)  L'Emploi  des  aspects  du  verbe  russe,  Paris,  1913; 
(9)  Morphologie  de  Faspect  du  verbe  russe,  Paris,  1908;  JR.  Meckelen, 
Die  finnisch-ugrische,  tartarische  und  mongolische  Elemente  im  Rus- 
sischen,  Berlin,  1914,  et  seq.;  S.  BulHch,  Church  Slavonic  Elements  in 
Modern  Russian,  St.  Petersburg,  1893;  H.  C.  Bolton,  A  uniform  system 
of  Russian  transliteration  (Rep.  from  Nature,  Feb.  97,  1890,  pp.  11); 
N.  Durnov,  Die  grossrusslsche  Dialektologie  in  den  letzten  fiinf  Jahre 
(1897-1901),  In:  Arch.  f.  sL  PhiL,  v.  d7,  1905,  91-125;  L.  Leger  and  CF. 
Bardonnaut,  Le  racines  et  la  langue  russe,  Paris,  1894,  VIII-)- 364;  W. 
H.  Lowe:  (1)  Russian  Roots  and  Compounds,  London,  Cambridge  Univ. 
Press,  1911;  (9)  Systematization  of  the  Russian  Verb,  Cambridge,  1901; 
/.  D.  Prince,  ITie  Russian  Language  in  America,  (Russ.  Rev.,  II,  1916, 
77-9);  Ch.  Sarolea,  Thoughts  on  the  Russian  language  (IbicL,  III,  1914, 
148-57). 

IS.  See:  /.  F.  Baluta,  Practical  Handbook  of  the  Polish  Language, 
N.  Y*  Polish  Importing  Book  Co.,  1916;  Dr.  Cenova,  Die  Kassubisch- 
Slovinische  Sprache,  Leipzig,  1880;  F.  B.  Czamoweki,  Handy  Polish- 
English  and  English-Polish  Dictionary,  N.  Y.,  McKay,  1916;  F.  Lorentz: 
(1)  Slovinzische  Grammatik,  St  Petersburg,  1903,  XX+394;  (9)  Slov- 
insisches  Wdrterbuch,  St  Petersburg,  1908-1819;  B.  ManastewiUch,Prakr 
tische  Grammatik  der  polnischen  Sprache,  Wien,  Hartsleben,  1911  ;Mor- 
fill,  A.,  Simplified  Grammar  of  the  Polish  Language,  London,  1884; 
Nehring,  Altpolnische  Sprachdenkmaler,  Berlin,  1887;  PovoUnski:  (1) 
Grammatik  der  polnischen  Sprache,  Thorn,  1881,  7th  ed.;  (9) 
Elementarbuch  der  polnischen  Sprache,  Leipzig,  1893,  14th  ed.;  T. 
M.  Rabbinowicz,  Vergleichende  Grammatik  der  polnischen  Grammatik, 
Paris,  Luxemburg,  1877,  439;  A.  Schleicher,  Laut-und  Formenlehre  der 
polabischen  Sprache,  Petrograd,  1871 ;  Smith,  Polnische  Grammatik,  Ber- 
lin, 1863,  9.  ed.;  M.  A.  Trotz,  Nouveau  Dictionnaire  Polonais,  Allemand 
et  Francaise,  Breslau,  Korn,  1859,  1999;  Vymazal,  Grammatik  der  pol- 
nischen Sprache,  Briinn,  1884.  A  dictionary  of  Kashubs  has  been  pub- 
lished by  X.  G.  Poblocki  (Chelmno,  1887). 

14.  See:  Cebuneki,  Kursgefasste  Grammatik  der  btihmischen  Sprache, 
Wien,   Seidel,   1877,   VI 11+ 91 8;   /.   Dobrov$ky:    (1)    Geschichte   del 


518  Notes  to  Volume  One 

bdhmischcn  Sprache  und  Literatur,  Prag,  Calva,  1799,  919  (9.  ed,  1816); 
(9)  Deutsch-bdhmisches  WOrterbuch,  Prag,  1809-91  (9  vols.);  (3) 
Ausfuhrliches  Lehrgebaude  der  bdhmischcn  Sprache,  Prag,  1809,  S.  ed. 
(latest  ed.  1813);  (4)  Scriptores  rerum  bohemicarum,  Prag,  1783-6,  9 
vols.;  (5)  De  sacerdotum  in  Bohemia  coelibat,  Prag,  1787;  (6)  Sloro 
Slavenicum,  in  specie  Czcchicuum,  Prague,  1799;  Herzer,  I.,  Bdhmisch- 
deutsches  WSrterbuch,  Prag,  1901 ;  Jungmann,  Geschichte  der  bdhmischcn 
Sprache,  etc.,  Prag,  1895;  Marshall,  Vergleishende  Grammatik  der 
Tschechischen  und  slowakischen  Sprache,  Wien,  1907  (9.  ed.);  Nigriu, 
J.  V.,  Teaching  Bohemian  in  High  Schools  and  Colleges  (Bohemian  Re- 
view, I,  1917,  June,  11-19) ;  P.  J.  Shafarik:  Elemente  der  Altbdhmiachen 
Grammatik,  Leipzig,  1847,  144;  Shafarik  and  Palacky,  Die  tttestea 
DenkmKler  der  bdhmischcn  Sprache,  Prag,  1840;  K.  Strtktlj,  Cechische 
und  polnische  Wdrter  in  Mikaljes  WBrterbuch  (Archif.  si.  PhiL,  XXXI, 
1909,  194-909);  Alphabetum  Boemicum,  etc.,  Prague,  1718,  908;  Gram- 
matica  linguae  Boemicae  methodo  facili  .  .  .  explicata  (by  Vaclav- 
Jandyt),  Vetero-Prague,  1715;  Grammatica  Boemlca  in  v.  Libros  divisa, 
a  quodam  Patre  Sociatatis  Jesu,  Olomude,  1660. 

15.  See i  A.  Btrnolak,  Lexicon  Slavicum  Boheniico-Latino-Gennanico- 
Hungaricum,  Buda,  1895-7,  6  vols.;  Count  Kinsky,  Erinnerung  fiber 
einen  hochwichtigen  Gegenstand,  Wien,  1774;  Pelzel:  (1)  Tvpus  Declina- 
tionum  Linguae  Bohemicae  Novo  Methodo  Dispositarum,  1793;  (9) 
Grundsfitze  der  bdhmischen  Grammatik,  Leipzig,  1795;  K.  /.  Thorn, 
Kurzgefasste  bohmische  Sprachlehre,  Prag,  1785;  Fr.  Thomson,  Bohm- 
ische  Sprachlehre,  Wien,  1789. 

16.  See:  A.  Bernolak,  Slowakischc  Grammatik  aus  dem  Lateiniscbeii, 
Ofen,  1817  (1849,  380);  O.  Broch:  (1)  Studien  von  der  slovakiach-klein- 
niBsischen  Sprachgrenze  im  tistlichen  Ungarn,  Kristiania,  Dubwad,  1897, 
76;  (9)  Weitere  Studien,  etc.,  1899,  104;  P.  DUhU,  Zum  Schicksale  der 
Halbvokalen  im  Slovakischen  (Arch.  f.  si.  PhiL,  XXXV,  1914,  324-9); 
Hattala,  Grammatica  linguae  slovenicae,  Schemnitz,  1850;  Fr.  PaMtr- 
nak,  Beitrftge  aur  Lautlehre  der  slovakischen  Sprache,  Wien,  1888;  /. 
Victorin,  Grammatik  der  slovakischen  Sprache,  Schemnitz,  1878,  4.  ed. 

17.  Sees  P.  Danko,  Lehrbuch  der  windischen  Sprache,  Grfttz,  Kein- 
reich,  1894,  XVI-|-344;  R.  France,  Zur  slovenischen  Dialektforschung 
(Arch.  f.  si.  Philo.,  XXXV,  1914,  399-37) ;  I.  Grafenauer,  Zum  Accente 
in  Geaithalerdialekte  (lb,  XXVII,  1905,  195-998);  A.  Janezhich:  (1) 
Praktischer  Unterricht  in  der  slovenischen  Sprache,  Klagenfurt,  1850; 
(9)  Slowenisches  Sprach-tttrangsbuch,  Klagenfurt,  1865  (6.  ed.);  (3) 
Deutsch-Slovenisches  Hand-WOrterbuch,  Klagenfurt,  1889,  849;  B. 
Kopitar,  Grammatik  der  slavischen  Sprache  in  Krain,  Karten  und 
Stelermark,  Laibach,  Kors,  1808,  XLVIII-f  460;  P.  Lesriak,  Nochdnmal 
Klagenfurt  und  Celovac  (Arch.  f.  si.  PhiL,  XXVII,  1905,  413-34) 
Levstik,  Die  slowenische  Sprache  nach  ihren  Redeteilen,  Laibach,  1866 
Metelko,  Lehrgebaude  der  slovenischen  Sprache,  Graz,  1843  9  ed.) 
Fr.  Mikloshich:  (1)  Lautlehre  der  altslovenischen  Sprache,  Wien, 
BraunmOller,  1850,  59  (9.  ed.,  1854) ;  (9)  Altslovenische  Formenlehre  in 
Paradigmen,  Wien,  1874;  (3)  Lexicon  Polaeoslovenico  Graeco-Latinum, 
Vienna,  1865,  second  edition;  A.  J.  Murko,  Theoretisch-praktische  Gram- 
matik der  slovenischen  Sprache,  Grata,  1850,  916;  C.  Pecnik,  Praktisches 
Lehrbuch  der  slovenischen  Sprache,  Leipzig,  1890;  8.  Shkrabec,  Zum 
Gebrauch  der  Verba  perfectiva  und  imperfectiva  im  Slovenischen  (Arch, 


Notes  to  Volume  One  519 

f.  si.  Phil,  XXV,  1903,  554-64);  /.  Sket,  Slovenisches  Sprach-und 
Obungsbuch,  Klagengurt,  1888;  K.  Strekelj,  Die  Ursache  des  Schwundes 
des  pr&dikativen  Instrumental  im  Slovenischen  (Arch.  f.  sL  Phil.,  XXV, 
1903,  564-9). 

18.  See:  R.  Andree,  Das  Sprachgebiet  der  Lausitzer  Wenden,  1550- 
1879  (Petermans,  1873);  Z.  Bierlmg,  Dedascalia  seu  Orthographia 
Vandalica,  1689;  Franke,  Hortus  Lusatiae,  1594;  lAebsck,  Syntax  der 
wendischen  Sprache,  Bautzen,  1884;  Mucks,  Historische  und  verglei- 
chende  Laut-und  Formenlehre  der  niedersorbischen  Sprache:  Gekrtinte 
Preissschrift  der  Jablonowskiachen  Gesellschaft,  Leipzig,  1891.  There 
ire  grammars  in  Upper  Lusatian  Serbian  by  A.  Seller  (Bautzen,  1830), 
Jordan  (1841),  F.  Schneider  (Bautzen,  1853),  Pfuhl  (Baufzen,  1867), 
Krai  (1876).  Grammars  in  Lower  Lusatian  Serbian  are  written  by 
Elauptmann  (Lttbben,  1761),  etc. 

19.  The  best  Bulgarian  grammar  l£  that  by  Kyriak  Cankov  (Vienna, 
[853),  and  of  W.  R.  Mornll  (London,  1897).  The  best  Bulgarian  dic- 
tionaries are  those  of  Bogorov  f  Bulgarian-French  and  French-Bulgar- 
ian, Vienna,  1869),  Duvemois  (Russian-Bulgarian,  Moscow,  1859-89), 
tnd  Markov  (Dictionnaire  de  poche  bulgare-francaise,  Leipzig,  1919). 
\  German-Bulgarian  dictionary  has  been  published  by  Miladinov  (Sofia, 
1897).  K.  Ghenadieff  wrote  Grand  dictionnaire  francau-bulgar*,  Phili- 
x>pol,  Denoff,  1910,  1134.  Gawriysky  wrote  a  Bulgarian  Grammar  for 
lie  Germans  (Heidelberg,  1904).  See  also:  R.  E.,  Notes  on  Grammar 
if  the  Bulgarian  language,  London,  1844;  Oeitler,  Old  Bulgarian  Phen- 
ology in  relation  to  Lithuanian,  Prag,  1873;  Leskien,  Handbuch  der  alt- 
mlgarischen  (altkirchenslavischen)  Sprache,  Weimar,  1905,  4.  ed.;  Fr. 
Mikloshich:  (1)  Die  Sprache  der  Bulgaren  in  Siebenbttrgen  (K.  K. 
\kad.  d.  Wiss.,  Phil.-hist.  KL,  v.  7,  1856,  105-46);  (9)  Rumanische  Un- 
ersuchungen.  Istro  und  Macedo-Rum&nische  Sprachdenkm&ler,  Wien, 
3erold,  1881-9;  L.  Miletich,  Die  Rodopemundarten  der  bulgarischen 
Sprache,  Wien,  Holder,  1919,  VIII-f935;  C.  Stepkanove,  Anglo-Bul- 
rarian  Dictionary,  Sofia,  Globe  Publ.  Co.,  1908;  G.  Weigand  $  A. 
Voritsch,  Bulgarisch-Deutsches  WBrterbuch,  Leipzig,  Holtze,  1913; 
Wiedemann,  Beitrage  zur  altbulgarischen  Conjugation,  St  Petersburg, 
.886. 

90.  Seet  F.  B.  Boaadek,  Standard  English-Croatian  Dictionary,  Pitts- 
rarg,  Pa.,  Marohnich,  1915,  750;  O.  Brock,  Die  Dialekte  des  slidlichsten 
ferbiens,  Wien,  Holder,  1903,  349;  O.  Brock  and  M.  Reeketar,  Schriften 
ler  Balkankommission:  Linguistische  Abteilung,  Wien,  1900-1911; 
Budmani,  Grammatica  della  lingua  serbo-croata  (illirica),  Vienna, 
1867;  Caken,  L.,  Serbian-English  and  English-Serbian  Pocket  Diction- 
iry,  London,  Paul,  Trench  &  Trttbner,  1916,  968;  V.  Chorovich:  (1) 
Serbo-Kroatische  Grammatik,  Leipzig,  1913;  (9)  Der  Dialekt  von 
tfostar  (Arch.  f.  si.  Phil.,  XXIX,  1907,  497-510);  8.  Davidbey  MeUk, 
Manuel  de  la  franchise,  anglaise,  serbe  et  greque  pour  civils  et  militaires, 
Paris,  Michel,  1917;  R.  Ck.  Davie*,  A  little  Servian  Phrase  Book,  Lon- 
lon,  1916;  JV.  Forbee,  Easy  Serbian  for  our  men  abroad  and  How  to 
Pronounce  it,  London,  Paul,  Trench,  Trttbner,  1917;  A.  Pick;  Makedon- 
sche  Dialekte  (Z.  f.  vergleich  Sprachforschung,  XXII,  1874);  F.  Francev, 
teitrage  zur  serbokroatischen  Dialektologie  (Arch.  f.  si.  Phil.,  XXIX, 
907,  305-89);  Grchick,  Serbisch-deutsches  und  deutsvh-serbisches  Wdr- 
erbuch,  Neusats,  1905;  G.  IUnski,  Zur  Geschichte  der  serbischcn  Deklin- 


520  Notes  to  Volume  One 

ation  (Ibid.,  XXVII,  1905,  73-9);  V.  St.  Karadzich:  (1)  DeutsA- 
serbisches  Wdrterbuch,  Wien,  1872;  (2)  Serbisch-feutsch-Utetajsehes 
Wdrterbuch,  Belgrad,  1898,  3.  ed.;  P.  de  Lawux  $  M.  A.  OvjevUck, 
Gramaire  elementare  de  lanque  serbe,  Paris,  Delagrave,  1917;  A.  Lesbisn, 
Die  Entwicklung  serbischer  S&tze  mit  U  von  Parataxis  cu  Syntaxis  ( Ach.  f. 
aL  Phil.,  XXXII,  1900,1-5) ;  Lochmer,  English-Croation  Dictionary,  Agram, 
1898;  L.  Mating,  Die  Hauptformen  des  serbisch-chroatischen  Accents,  St 
Petersburg,  1876  (a  dissertation  for  Ph.D.);  F.  Mikloshick,  Die  nonii- 
nale  Ziisammensetzung  im  Serbischen  (K.  K.  Akad.  d.  Wiss.,  Wien, 
Phil.-hist  CI.,  XII,  1864,  1-28);  M.  C.  Muza,  Praktische  Grammattk 
der  Serbisch-Croatlschen  Sprache,  Wien,  1906,  4  ecL;  Partehitch,  Gram- 
maire  de  la  langue  serbo-croate,  Paris,  1877;  F.  M.  Petrovich,  Serbian 
Conversation-Grammar,  Heidelberg,  1914;  Popovich,  G4.,  Wdrterbuch 
der  serbischen  und  deutschen  Sprache,  Neusats,  Brilder  Jovanovkh, 
1886-1895,  2  vols.,  4844-535,  2.  ed.;  M.  Rethetar:  (1)  Der  stokaviscbc 
Dialekt,  Wien,  Holder,  1907,  320;  (2)  Die  serbo-kroatische  Bctonung 
sttdwestlicher  Mundarten,  Wien,  1900,  VT-f  222;  (3)  Zur  Frage  liber  die 
Gruppierung  der  serbokroatischen  Dialekte  (Arch.  f.  sL  Phil.,  XXX, 
1909,  597-625);  (4)  Bin  serbo-kroatisches  Wdrterverzeichniss  aus  der 
Mitte  des  15.  Jahrhundert  (lb.,  XXVI,  1904,  358-66);  Ivan  Schtrzsr, 
Kroatisch-Serbisch-Deutsch  und  Deutsch-Kroatisch-Serbisch,  Berlin, 
Neufeld,  1908,  314;  P.  Bkolc,  Mundarten  aus  Zumberak  (Arch.  f.  slaw. 
Phil.,  XXXII,  1911,  363-83);  /.  N.  Stevovich,  Dictionnaire  francais- 
serbe,  Geneve,  H.  Jarrys,  1916,  406;  Lj.  Stojanovich,  Dialekto-logische 
Miscellen  (Ib.,XXV,  1903, 212-8) ; /Stow*,  De  Dialecto  Macedonica  et  Alex- 
andrine, Leipzig,  1808;  Drag.  Subotich  &  N.  Forbei,  Serbian  Grammar, 
London,  Clarendon  Press,  1918;  M.  Tentor,  Der  chakavische  Dialekt  der 
Stadt  Cherso  (Arch,  f.  si.  Phil.,  XXX,  1908,  146-204);  Fr.  Vymazal, 
Serbische  Grammatik,  Brttnn,  1882;  Deutsch-italienisch-kroatischer 
SprachfUhrer  fur  Militarewecke,  Wien,  Seidel  &  Sohn,  1915,  37. 


"cats"),  c  (ch  in  "church"),  c*  (ch  in  "church,"  but  softer,  like  ch  in 
"Greenwich*  or  U  in  French  "volonte"),  d  (d  in  "door"),  f  (f  in  •'fan"), 
g  (g  in  "gold"),  d  or  dj  or  gj  (pronounced  as  the  letter  g  in  English  or 
g  in  "George"),  h  (h  in  "hall"),  j  (y  in  "your"),  k  (k  in  "keel") ;  I  (1  in 
^love"),  lj  (li  in  French  "bullion"),  m  (m  in  "mother"),  n  (n  in  "noP)t 
nj  (n  in  "New  York"),  p  (p  in  "pUv")*  r  (r  in  "rum"),  s  (s  in  ••sun"), 
a  (sh  in  "ship"),  t  (t  in  "two"),  v  (v  in  "valid"),  i  (i  in  "sear),  i 
(1  in  French  "jour"),  d*  (j  in  "John,"  hard).  These  are  the  Latin 
characters  of  the  Serbo-Croatian  alphabet.  There  is  a  Cyrillic  form  of 
these  letters,  which  is  more  used  by  the  Serbs.  Serbs  have  a  most 
phonetic  way  of  writing:  there  is  a  special  character  for  every  sound, 
which  is  not  the  case  even  in  the  most  phonetic  language  in  Kurope 
(i.  e.,  Italian).  In  Cyrillic,  letters  for  the  vowels  are  the  same.  The 
Serbian  language  being  phonetic  does  not  employ  double  consonants, 
diphthongs  or  triphthongs.  The  30  letters  represent  always  the  same 
30  sounds,  and  the  position  of  the  written  signs  does  not  affect  or  qual- 
ity the  sound. 

The  Serbs  and  Croats  form  an  absolute  linguistic  unit,  for  their  lit- 
erary language  is  identical,  and  their  spoken  language  varies  locally 


Notes  to  Volume  One  521 

according  to  the  dialect,  which  is  differentiated  according  to  pronun- 
\  elation  of  the  word  shio  (what;  Lai.  quid).  In  one  part  of  the  country  it 
f  is  pronounced  eha,  in  another  kay,  in  the  third  shto.  Hie  first  dialect 
i  (eha)  is  spoken  in  the  north  of  Dalmatia,  in  the  Isles  on  the  Croatian 

|         coast,  and  in  Istria.    The  second  dialect  (kay)  prevails  in  North-western 
I  Croatia  from  the  neighborhood  of  Karlovac   (Karlstadt)  to  the  river 

!  Mur,  in  the  counties  of  Zagreb,  (the  present  Belovar),  and  above  all 

in  the  Medjumurje.  The  third  dialect  (shto)  is  the  one  most  widely 
spoken;  it  is  the  speech  of  Serbia,  Montenegro,  Bosnia,  Herzegovina, 
Dalmatia,  South-western  Croatia,  Slavonia,  and  Southern  Hungary. 
It  is  also  the  most  beautiful  of  the  three  dialects,  the  most  melodious, 
and  the  richest  in  vowel  sounds;  it  has  taken  precedence  of  the  other 
two,  and  reigns  to-day  as  the  accepted  literary  tongue.  The  Slovene 
speech  is  merely  a  variety  of  the  kay  dialect;  it  is  still  the  local  literary 
tongue  of  the  Slovenes,  but  it  has  been  greatly  approximated  in  its 
vocabulary,  syntax,  and  morphology  to  the  shto  dialect,  which  is  the 
standard  literary  language  of  the  Serbo-Croats.  The  technicalities  of 
the  shto,  cha,  and  kay  dialects  need  not  be  entered  into  here.  See:  A. 
Belich:  (1)  The  Dialects  of  Eastern  and  Southern  Serbia,  Belgrade, 
1905;  (9)  On  the  Serbian  or  Croatian  Dialects,  Belgrade,  1908;  (3) 
Serbian  Dialect  Map,  St  Petersburg,  1905;  Lukianenko,  Kaikavian  Dia- 
lect, Kiev,  1905. 

92.  He  published  "Russian  Grammar"  (Oxford,  1887),  "Grammar  of 
the  Bulgarian  Language"  (London,  1897),  "Simplified  Grammar  of  the 
Serbian  Language"  ( London,  Trttbner,  1887,  VIII +71);  Grammar  of  the 
Bohemian  or  Czech  Language  (London,  1899);)  "The  Dawn  of 
European  Literature:  Slavonic  Literatures"  (London,  S.  P.  C  K.,  1869, 
VIH-f064),  "A  History  of  Russia  from  the  birth  of  Peter  the 
Great  to  Nickolas  II"  (London,  1909,  '86),  etc.  His  articles  about  the 
Slavs  in  Cyclopadia  Britannica  are  well-known. 

23.  A  language  is  called  "dead"  when,  though  no  longer  spoken,  it  is 
studied  and  read  in  books  of  a  past  time,  as  Latin,  Greek,  Sanskrit,  and 
Anglo-Saxon.  When  it  has  no  literature  and  is  no  longer  spoken,  it  is 
said  to  be  "extinct"  (Cornish,  a  Celtic  language  became  extinct  in  the 
eighteenth  century). 

CHAPTER  XV 

1.  V.  M.  Petrovich  in  his  Hero  Tola  and  Legends  of  the  Serbian* 
(p.  XVIII)  is  right  in  saying  that  the  tales  and  legends  are  less  char- 
acteristic than  the  heroic  ballads,  for  it  would  be  ridiculous  for  any 
nation  to  lay  exclusive  claim,  as  "national  property,"  to  such  legends 
as  Cinderella  (in  Serbian  Pepetfuga,  where  '*pepel"  or — with  vocalised  I 
— "pepel"  means  cinder  or  ashes;  uga  being  the  idiomatic  suffix  corre- 
sponding to  the  English  ella  or  the  Italian  one,  etc.)  and  certain  others, 
which  are  found  more  or  less  alike  in  many  tongues,  as  is  well  known 
to  those  who  are  acquainted  with  the  European  folk-lore.  Indeed,  by 
their  striking  analogy  with  the  folk-lore  of  other  nations,  the  Slavic 
legends  and  tales  help  to  prove  the  praebJstoric  oneness  of  the  entire 
Indo-European  race. 

9.  Bylina  is  derived  from  byt,  "to  be,"  I.  e,  the  story  of  something 


522  Notes  to  Volume  One 

which  has  actually  occurred,  in  contrast  to  the  account  of  a  purely  im- 
aginary event.  The  common  measure  of  the  bylina  is  trochaic  with  a 
dactylic  ending,  of  5  feet,  which  with  characteristic  elasticity  can  be 
lengthened  to  7  or  contracted  to  4,  weakening  of  strictly  defined  char- 
acteristics of  bylina  (i.  e.,  names  historical  or  pseudo-historical  are  given 
to  places  and  persons,  the  style  is  determined,  the  rhythm  fixed  within 
certain  limits)  makes  of  the  epic  a  pobyvalchina  or  starina  (old  tales). 
Further  deterioration  brings  it  to  the  class  of  Kossack  songs  (kazachs*- 
kiwa).  Next  comes  the  class  of  the  young  men's  songs  (molodyetzkhoa), 
then  the  nameless  songs  (bezimvaniniya),  and  finally  the  pros*  tale 
($kazka)9  where  all  indications  or  distinct  locality  construction  are  lost 

3.  The  Russian  poet  Lermontov  (1814-1841)  made  a  very  clever  imi- 
tation of  a  Russian  bllina,  "Song  about  the  Tsar  Ivan  Vasilyevich,  the 
Young  Oprichnik,  and  the  Bold  Merchant  of  Kalashnikov."  The  first 
Russian  poet  of  Russia,  Pushkin,  began  his  career  by  re-telling  in  verse 
his  old  nurse's  tales  to  which  he  used  to  listen  during  the  long  winter 
nights. 

4.  With  the  so-called  "Chronicle"  of  Nestor  begins  the  long  series  of 
the  Russian  annalists.  There  is  a  regular  catena  of  these  chroniclers, 
extending  with  only  two  breaks  to  the  time  of  Alexis  MikhaUovich  (1645- 
76),  the  father  of  Peter  the  Great  Besides  the  work  attributed  to 
Nestor,  there  are  chronicles  of  Novgorod,  Kiev,  Volhynia,  Pskov,  Suzdal 
and  many  others.  Yes,  every  Russian  town  of  any  importance  could 
boast  of  Its  annalists.  In  some  respects  these  compilations,  the  produc- 
tions of  monks  in  their  cloisters,  remind  W.  R.  Morfill  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  Chronicle,  dry  details  alternating  with  here  and  there  a  pictur- 
esque incident;  but  the  Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle,  says  W.  R.  Morfill,  has 
nothing  of  the  saga  about  it,  and  many  of  these  annals  abound  with 
the  quaintest  stories.  There  are  also  works  of  early  travellers,  as  the 
Igumen  (abbl)  Daniel,  who  visited  the  Holy  Land  at  the  end  of  the 
eleventh  and  commencement  of  the  twelfth  century.  The  Tartar  inva- 
sion under  Batiy  (1224-1237)  almost  annihilated  Russian  literature. 
However,  a  few  works  of  some  merit  belonging  to  this  period  of  dark- 
ness and  stagnation  have  been  preserved.  Chief  among  these  are  the 
"journeys"  of  Anthony  (Archbishop  of  Novgorod)  to  Constantinople 
(1200);  of  the  monk  Simeon  and  the  Susdal  Bishop  Avraamiy,  who  ac- 
companied the  Moscow  Metropolitan  Isidor  to  the  Florentine  Council  in 
1439.  A  later  traveller  was  Athanasius  Nikitin  (1468-1474),  a  mer- 
chant of  Tver,  who  visited  India.  He  has  left  a  record  of  his  adven- 
tures, which  has  been  translated  into  English  (published  for  the  Hakluyf 
Society,  London).  Later  also  is  the  account  written  by  two  merchants, 
Korobeinikov  and  Grekow.  They  were  sent  with  a  sum  of  money  to  the 
Holy  Sepulchre  to  entreat  the  monks  to  pray  without  ceasing  for  the 
soul  of  the  son  of  Tzar  Ivan  the  Terrible,  whom  his  father  had  killed. 
A  curious  monument  of  old  Slavic  times  is  the  "Precepts  to  My  Chil- 
dren," written  by  Vladimir  Monomakh  (1113-25)  for  the  benefit  of  his 
sons.  This  composition  is  generally  found  inserted  in  the  "Chronicle" 
of  Nestor;  it  gives  a  quaint  picture  of  the  daily  life  of  a  Slavic  prince; 
it  is  a  Vademecum  of  practical  advice  reinforced  by  examples  drawn 
from  his  own  life. 

5.  See:  A.  Boltz,  ttber  das  altrussische  Heldenlied  im  Vergleiche  mit 
der  Arthur— Sage,  Berlin,  Mai,  1854,  24;  L.  K.  Ooetze:  (1)  Das  Kiewer 


Notes  to  Volume  One  52S 

Hftllenkloster  als  Kulturzentren  des  vormongolischen  Russland,  Passau, 
1904;  (9)  Kirchrechtliche  und  KiUturgeschichtliche  Denkmaler  Altruss- 
lands,  Stuttgart,  1905;  (3)  Staat  und  Kirche  im  Altrussland,  Kiewer 
Periode,  988  bis  1940,  Berlin,  1906;  P.  v.  Goetze,  Stimmen  des  rus- 
sischen  Volks  in  Liedern,  Stuttgart,  1898;  W.  Hanke,  Igor  Svatosla- 
vitch,  Prag,  1891;  7.  Hapgood,  Russian  Folk-Tales,  N.  Y.,  1887;  Eilfer- 
ding,  A.,  De  Gouvernment  Olonez  und  seine  Volksrhapsoden  (Russ. 
Rev.,  1879) ;  E.  Leaeitt,  Russian  fables  and  poems,  N.  Y.,  Sotkin,  1904, 
VII 1-4-90;  E.  IAnef:  (1)  Russian  folk-songs,  etc.,  Chicago,  Sunny,  1893, 
63;  (9)  The  present  songs  of  Great  Russia,  as  they  are  in  the  Folk's 
Harmonization,  collected  and  transcribed  from  phonograms,  St.  Peters- 
burg, 1905;  D.  A.  Mackenzie,  Stories  of  Russian  folk-life,  London, 
Blackiston,  1916,  199;  P.  N.  Polevoi,  Russian  fairy  tales,  London,  Law- 
rence, 1899,  VHI-f  264  (London,  Harper  &  Co.,  1915,  989) ;  W.  R.  St. 
RaUtone:  (1)  Russian  folk-tales,  London,  Smith,  1873,  XVI+389;  (9) 
The  songs  of  the  Russian  people,  as  illustrative  of  Slavic  mythology  and 
Russian  social  life,  London,  Ellis  &  Co.,  1879,  XVI+439;  A.  Raumbaud, 
La  Russie  epique,  Paris,  1876;  Tiander,  Russische  Volksepopeen,  St. 
Petersburg,  1894;  P.  Viskovatin,  ttber  Typen  und  Charaktere  in  der  rus- 
sischen  Volks-und  Kunstliteratur  (Russ.  Rev.,  V,  1875,  1-93);  De 
Vollaut,  Ugro-Russlan  Popular  Songs,  St  Petersburg,  1885;  W.  v. 
WaldbrM,  Balakaika:  Eine  Sammlung  slawischer  Lieder,  Leipzig,  1848; 
W,  Wollner,  Untersuchungen  fiber  die  Volkspoesie  der  Grossrussen, 
Leipzig,  1879. 

6.  Some  dispute  the  statement  that  the  "Domostroi"  (="Book  of 
Household  Management'9)  has  been  written  by  the  monk  Sylvester,  the 
adviser  of  Tzar  Ivan  the  Fourth  f  1547-1560).  This  priest  was  once 
very  influential  with  Ivan  the  Terrible,  but  ultimately  offended  him  and 
was  banished  to  the  Solovetzkoy  convent  on  the  White  Sea.  The  work  was 
originally  intended  by  Sylvester  for  his  son  Anthemius  and  his  daugh- 
ter-in-law Pelagia,  but  it  soon  became  very  popular  and  in  general  use. 
There  is  a  faithful  picture  of  the  Russia  of  the  time,  comprising  a  mass 
of  regulations  concerning  every  phase  of  life,  from  questions  of  moral- 
ity and  religion  to  the  minutest  details  of  cuisine,  with  all  its  barbarisms 
and  ignorance.  There  is  the  unbounded  authority  of  the  husband  in 
his  own  household — he  may  inflict  personal  chastisement  upon  his  wife, 
and  her  chief  duty  lies  in  ministering  to  his  wants.  The  Mongols  had 
Introduced  into  Russia  the  Oriental  seclusion  of  women;  those  of  the 
older  time  knew  nothing  of  these  restrictions.  Sylvester,  or  whoever 
wrote  the  book,  was  a  complete  conservative,  as  indeed  the  clergy 
of  Russia  almost  universally  are.  (W.  R.  MorfUl  mentions  a  curious 
letter  of  the  date  of  1698,  and  now  among  the  manuscripts  of  the 
Bodleian,  Bishop  Burnet  writes  thus  of  a  priest  who  accompanied  Peter 
the  Great  to  England:  "The  czar's  priest  is  come  over,  who  is  a  truly 
holy  man,  and  more  learned  than  I  should  have  imagined,  but  thinks 
a  great  piece  of  religion  to  be  no  wiser  than  his  fathers,  and  therefore 
cannot  Dear  the  thought  of  imagining  that  anything  among  them  can 
want  amendment"). — P.  R.  R. 

7.  The  polemics  of  five  letters  from  Prince  Kurbski  (1598-1587)  in 
Poland  to  the  Tzar  Ivan  the  Terrible  is  remarkable  for  the  literary 
contrast  between  the  style  of  the  learned  and  gifted  Prince  Kurbski 
and  that  of  the  Tzar,  equally  gifted,  biting,  and  well  read,  though  pos- 


624  Notes  to  Volume  One 

sessing  no  systematic  education.  His  other  work,  a  "History  of  the 
Muscovite  Tsar,"  is  a  logical,  though  partisan,  recital  of  the  development 
of  Ivan  the  Terrible's  character. — P.R.R. 

8.  V.  Hanka  (1791-1861)  discovered  the  famous  GrOnberg  manu- 
scripts (eighth  or  ninth  century),  the  "Judgment  of  Libusha"  and  the 
K&niginhof  manuscripts  of  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  centuries  (he 
found  it  in  the  church-steeple  of  Kdnisinhof).  See:  /.  A.  Hanka  von 
Hankenstein,  Recension  der  altesten  Urkunden  der  slavischen  Kirchen- 
geschichte,  Literatur  und  Sprache;  eines  Pergamentenen  Codex  aus  dem 
VIII.  Jahrhunderte,  Ofen,  1804. 

9.  His  first  collection  was  published  In  Vienna  in  1814  and  contained 
800  lyric  songs,  which  he  called  women-tone  $,  and  83  heroic  ballads.  The 
second  edition  of  it  (1891)  was  published  at  Leipzig  in  three  volumes, 
containing  406  lyric  songs  and  117  heroic  poems.  (From  this  edition  Sir 
John  Bowring  made  his  metrical  translation  of  certain  of  the  lyric  and 
epic  poems,  dedicating  this  translation  to  Karadzich,  who  was  his  close 
friend  and  teacher  of  Serbian  language.)  The  third  edition  of  it  was 
published  in  Vienna  at  intervals  between  1841  and  1866,  in  six  volumes 
containing  118  lyric  songs  and  SIS  heroic  ballads.  The  Serbian  Govern- 
ment bought  the  copyright  of  the  classical  collections  of  national  bal- 
lads and  songs  made  by  Karadzich,  and  between  1887  and  1890  published 
a  popular  edition  of  them;  a  new  edition  of  all  works  of  Karadzich  is 
published  in  nine  volumes,  Belgrade,  1891-1908. 

10.  Nisbett  &  Co.,  Ltd.,  of  London  {99  Berners  Street,  W.)  is  publish- 
ing the  Southern  Slav  Library,  which  gives  an  account  of  the  South- 
Slavic  endeavor  of  to-day.  At  present  five  volumes  are  published:  (1)' 
The  Southern  Slav  Programme  (1915);  (8)  The  Southern  Slave:  Land 
and  People  (1916) ;  (3)  A  Sketch  of  Southern  Slav  History  (1916) ;  (4) 
Southern  Slav  Culture  (1916);  (6)  Idea  of  Southern  Slav  Unity  (1916). 
(All  these  little  volumes  are  published  into  French  and  Italian). 
The  South-Slavic  Committee  in  London  is  publishing  a  South-Slavic 
"Bulletin"  (edited  by  Milan  Marjanovich  and  Srgjan  Tucich)  giving 
many  valuable  proofs  of  South-Slavic  cultural  abilities.  Recently,  Mi- 
lan Marjanovich  is  publishing  on  behalf  of  the  u Jugoslav  Committee"  a 
magazine  in  Cleveland,  Ohio,  entitled  "The  Southern  Slav's  Appear 
(The  Southern  Slavs— -Serbs,  Croats,  Slovenes).  The  first  number  of 
this  publication  includes:  "The  Southern  Slavs,  or  Jugoslavs,  Aims  for 
Liberty  and  Unity"),  November,  1916,  pp.  48. 

11.  There  are  many  Slavic  great  authors  who  cared  more  for  the 
spirit  than  the  form.  So,  for  instance,  Gogol  himself,  to  his  dying  day, 
was  not  able  to  spell  correctly. 

18.  In  1840  Victor  Cousin  (1798-1867)  had  founded  a  chair  of  Slavic 
literature.  Mickiewicz  was  the  first  incumbent,  and  his  lectures  were 
received  with  unbounded  enthusiasm.  All  literary  Paris  flocked  to  hear 
the  famous  poet  tell  of  the  spiritual  conquests  of  his  Slavic  people. 
These  lectures  are  the  first  to  acquaint  the  culture  of  Western  Europe 
with  that  of  Eastern  Europe. 

13.  See  his  works:  (1)  Cours  de  litterature  slave  au  College  de  France 
(vol.  Ill);  (8)  Les  Slaves,  Paris,  1849,  in  five  volumes  (the  lectures 
dealing  with  the  Serbian  epic  poems  are  contained  in  the  first  volume); 
(3)  Vorlesungen  fiber  slawische  Literatur  und  Zustande,  Leipzig,  Brock- 
hen  &  Co.,  1843,  8  vols.,  1849,  4  vols.    See  also:  M.  M.  Gardner,  Adam 


Notes  to  Volume  One  525 

Mickiewicz,  the  National  Poet  of  Poland,  London,  Dent  &  Co.,  1911; 
J.  8.,  Adam  Mickiewicz  ("Free  Poland,"  vol.  I,  1914,  No.  5,  pp.  8-10); 
Oreato  Pucich,  Mickiewicz  dei  cantipopolari  illirici,  Zara,  1860;  La  Po- 
logne  Captive  et  ses  trois  Poetes,  Paris,  1864. 

14.  MUoth  Gjurich,  The  Ethics  of  the  Vidov-dan,  Zagreb,  1914,  79 
(In  Serbian). 

15.  Abb6  Fortis  probably  derived  the  ballad  from  a  manuscript  that 
is  still  preserved.  Karadzich  reprinted  this  ballad  from  the  text  of  For- 
tis, but  with  a  changed  orthography  and  several  conjectural  emenda- 
tions. Finally  the  manuscript  to  which  Fortis  was  indebted  was  pub- 
lished by  Miklosich  in  1883,  at  Vienna,  along  with  a  full  discussion  of 
the  different  questions  connected  with  the  poem.  (See  his  article  in 
Sitzungsberichte  der  kais.  Akademie  der  Wissensch^  Wien,  PhlL-hist. 
classe,  c.  Ill,  pp.  413-90.) 

16.  In  1775  there  appeared  a  German  translation  of  a  portion  of 
Fortis's  work,  including  the  Serbian  ballad  (Die  Bitten  der  Morlachen 
aus  dem  ItaKaniichen  Hbereetzt,  Bern,  1775).  Goethe  based  his  own 
work,  which  was  probably  executed  in  the  same  year  (1775),  on  this 
German  translation,  but  apparently  also  referred  to  Fortis's  original 
work,  with  its  edition  of  the  original  text  This  poem  was  first  printed 
in  Herder's  Volkslieder  (1778).  The  Morlaks,  who  are  called  Vlah  or 
Wlach,  may  be,  as  some  claim,  Slavichsed  Rumanians  (Wallachs);  but 
if  so,  they  might  be  taken  to-day  as  the  primitive  Serbian  stock,  not 
only  in  physical  appearance  and  dialect,  but  in  character  and  custom. 
They  form  a  considerable  population  in  northern  Dalmatia  and  adja- 
cent territory,  especially  in  Istria,  Reclus  says  that  they  are  amongst 
the  least  advanced  peoples  of  Europe. 

17.  This  collection  has  been  later  supplemented  by  the  collection  of 
the  Serbian  National  Songe  from  Herzegovina  (Vienna,  1886),  published 
by  Karadjdch's  widow. 

18.  The  finest  and  most  famous  specimen  of  all  the  Serbian  Heroic 
Ballads  is  considered  by  the  Slavs  the  Ban  Strahmja  (see  Appendix  4). 

19.  (1)  Volkelieder  der  Serben.  Metrisch  fibersetzt  und  historisch 
eingeleitet,  Halle,  1895-6,  9  vols.,  2nd  ed.,  1835,  new  edition  Leipzig, 
Brockhaus,  1853,  9  vols.,  L+310+391 ;  (9)  Historical  View  of  the  Lan- 
guages and  Literature  of  the  Slavic  Nations,  New  York,  1850. 

90.  Marko  Kraljevits,  Wien,  1851,  X-f  908. 

91.  (1)  Fttrst  Lazar,  epische  Dichtungen  nach  serbischen  Helden- 
dlchtungen,  Leipzig,  1859,  2nd  edition;  (9)  Die  GesHnge  der  Serben, 
Leipzig,  1852,  9  vols.,  XL  976+X-f  406;  (3)  Sttdslawische  Wanderungen, 
Leipzig,  1853. 

99.  See:  L.  A.  Frankl,  Gusle:  Serbische  Nationallieder,  Wien,  1859, 
XXIV-4-197;  C.  Lueerna,  Die  sttdslawische  Ballade  von  Asan  Agas 
Gattin  und  ihre  Nachbildung  nach  Goethe,  Berlin,  1905,  VI 1 1+300;  p. 
9.  Ooetze,  Serbische  Volkslieder,  St.  Petersburg  1827,  VI+227. 

93.  In  1811  he  appears  at  Ljubljana  (Laibach)  as  editor  of  a 
polvglot  journal,  the  Illyrian  Telegraph  (published  in  French,  German, 
Italian  and  Slavic  languages). 

94.  He  seems  fairly  entitled  to  the  first  place  among  the  linguistic 
phenomenon  produced  by  England.  He  had  a  good  knowledge  of  no 
less  than  40  languages,  and  with  almost  as  many  more  he  had  a  "nodding 
acquaintance."    While  still  a  boy  he  picked  up  French  from  refugee 


526  Notes  to  Vohme  One 

priests,  Italian  from  various  itinerant  Tenders  of  barometers,  and 
Spanish,  Portuguese,  German  and  Dutch,  from  mercantile  friends.  There 
were  subsequently  added  to  his  list  Swedish,  Danish,  Russia*,  Polish, 
Serbian,  Czech,  Magyar,  Arabic,  and  even  Chinese.  His  knowledge  of 
many  tongues  was  perfected  in  the  course  of  his  wanderings  during, 
first,  his  commercial,  and  later,  his  diplomatic  career. 

95.  Mikloshich,  Beitrage  sur  Kenntniss  der  slavischen  Volkspoesie, 
Wien,  1870;  t)ber  Goethe's  Klagegesang  von  der  edlen  Frau  des  Asan 
Aga  (Sitaungsber.  d.  K.  K.  Akad.,  phiL-hist  Classe,  voL  108,  1883,  Heft 
9,  p.  418) ;  Volksepik  der  Croaten,  1870. 

96.  Tomaseo,  Carti  popolairi  toscani,  corsi,  ilHriei,  greci,  Florence, 
1840  (4  vols.). 

97.  Shafarik,  Geschkhte  der  siidslawischen  Literatures,  Prag,   1865. 
28.  A.  N.  Pypin,  Histoires  des  literatures  Slaves — Bulgares — Serbo- 

Croates — Yugo-Russes,  Paris,  1881. 
89.  S.  Manojlovich,  Serbo-Kroatische  Dichtung,  Wien,  1888,  VI 1 1+300. 

30.  M.  MurkOy  Die  Volksepik  der  bosnischer  Mohammedaners  (Zeitsch, 
des  Verdns  f .  Volks-kunde,  1909,  13-30) ;  Die  siidslawischen  Literaturen 
("Kultur  der  Gegenwart,"  1908,  part  I,  section  IX,  194-944). 

31.  Gtoroevich,  Zur  Einftthmng  in  die  serbische  Folklore,  Wien,  1909; 
36. 

39.  8.  E.  Kemmra  and  V.  Corovich,  Serbo-Kroatische  Dichtnngen 
bosnischer  Moslems  aus  der  17.  bis  19.  Jahrhundert,  Wien,  1919. 

33.  M.  Curchm,  Das  serbische  Volkslied  in  der  deutscnen  Literatnr, 
Leipzig,  1905,  990. 

34.  After  the  battle  of  Kosovo  the  Serbian  State  persisted  still, 
though  only  as  a  vassal  province  of  the  Ottoman  Empire.  But  the 
poetic  Serbian  soul  was  so  deeply  impressed  by  that  memorable  catas- 
trophe that  the  national  bards  gave  expression,  in  a  cycle  of  enchant- 
ing ballads  of  Homeric  beauty,  to  the  greatest  and  saddest  event  in 
history,  in  which  the  Serbian  people  was  deprived  of  liberty  and  unity. 
And,  indeed,  at  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  century,  the  Serbian  suaerain 
state  succumbed  completely  under  the  Sublime  Porte  when  the  pros- 
perous provinces  of  the  once  mighty  Serbian  Empire  were  wasted  by  the 
agents  from  Stamboul,  whose  systematic  extermination  of  Serbian 
Velika  and  Mala  VlasUla  (i.  e.,  Great  and  Small  Nobility),  was  nearing 
a  close.  The  small  remainder  of  the  Servian  aristocracy  found  refuge  In 
the  Orthodox  courts  of  Vallabia  and  Moldavia,  some  of  whom  fled  to 
Dubrovnik  fRagusa),  Rome,  and  even  to  Scotland  and  Ireland.  As  for 
the  people  tney  split  into  three  distinct  groups.  Ttose  who  dwelt  in  the 
lowlands  alongside  the  Danube  and  in  the  valleys  of  Moravia  and 
Vardar,  remained  in  their  homes  and  bent  under  the  Turkish  yoke;  con- 
siderable numbers,  and  especially  the  inhabitants  of  the  regions  hi  Mace- 
donia and  what  was  known  till  recently  under  the  name  of  "Old 
Serbia,"  settled,  in  the  course  of  the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries, 
in  Hungary  and  colonized  the  Banat,  Batchka,  and  the  provinces  of 
Sirmia  (or  Srem)  and  part  of  Croatia,  Lastly,  a  third  group,  unwilling 
to  yield  to  any  authority  and  composed  chiefly  of  the  small  Vlastela, 
withdrew  into  the  mountains,  inaccessible  to  the  Turkish  horsemen,  and 
became  practically  outlaws;  entrenched  in  their  defiles,  expert  in  guerilla 
warfare,  soon  inured  to  persecution  and  hardship,  and  there  they  served 
as  the  only  check  on  the  cruel  manners  that  the  Turks  adopted  in 


Notes  to  Volume  One  6X7 

exercising  wholesale  Ottomanization.  These  indomitable  fighters  with 
their  nests  in  the  Black  Rocks  of  Montenegro,  Dalmatia,  and  Shumadia 
(or  Serbia  proper),  are  known  to  history  as  the  Hajduks  and  Uskoks, 
who  preserved  and  upheld  through  centuries  of  oppression  the  tradi- 
tions of  heroism  of  their  ancestors  and  the  spirit  of  their  race.  So 
tenaciously  did  they  maintain  their  nationality,  religion,  speech,  and 
most  especially  their  exuberant  balladry,  that  at  dawn  of  the  nineteenth 
century  they  still  formed  a  nucleus  round  which  Serbia  was  once  more 
to  grow  into  an  independent  political  body.  (See  The  Southern-Slav's 
Appeal,  vol.  I,  1916,  p.  11).  After  the  fall  of  Serbia  (1389),  the  Turks 
also  conquered  other  Serbian  provinces:  Bosnia  (1463),  Herzegovina 
(1476),  and  Zeta  (1449),  Bulgaria  succumbed  silently  to  the  Turks  in 
1393.  The  man  who  brought  the  Turks  to  Europe  was  the  Greek,  John 
Kantakouzene  or  Cantacuzenus.  Namely  when  the  Greek  Emperor  An  • 
dronich's  Illrd  died  in  1341  Andronicus  left  his  throne  to  the  child- 
emperor,  John  Vth.  The  child's  regent,  Cantacuzenus,  was  an  ambitious 
and  unscrupulous  scoundrel.  Disagreeing  with  the  Empress-Mother,  he 
left  Byzantium  and  proclaimed  himself  Emperor  of  the  Eastern  Roman 
Empire  at  Demotika.  He  assumed  the  purple  (after  Basil  1st,  the  sons 
of  emperors,  in  order  to  rule  conjointly,  must  have  been  born  in  the 
palace,  in  the  so-called  purple  hall— porphyra— at  Constantinople,  and 
all  his  descendants  took  the  name  ot  phyrogenete,  which  his  grandson, 
Constantine  VHth,  made  illustrious;  tnis  title  raised  the  imperial  dig- 
nity), made  an  alliance  with  Turks,  thus  committing  the  crime  of  crimes, 
and  tp-day  we  are  still  suffering  from  the  ills  he  brought  upon  Europe. 

35.  In  his  Serbia  of  the  Serbians  (N.  Y.,  Scribner,  1911,  p.  133-4), 
Chedo  Miiatovich  remarks  that  there  is  here  in  the  original  "a  fine 
play  on  the  word  'Vid,'  meaning  the  sight,  besides  being  the  name 
ot  St.  Vitus."  The  literal  translation  is:  "To-morrow  is  the  fine  day 
of  Sight,  and  we  shall  see  on  the  field  of  Kosovo  who  is  faithful  and 
who  is  not  faithful." 

35a.  A  very  popular  work  seems  to  have  been  among  the  Serbs  an 
Indian  story,  which  in  the  Byzantine,  and  afterwards  in  the  Serbian, 
reproduction  was  called  Stefanite  and  Iehnitat. 

36.  "Voyvoda"  originally  meant  leader  of  an  army  or  General.  As 
a  title  of  nobility  it  corresponds  with  English  Duke,  which,  derived  from 
the  Latin,  dux,  possesses  the  same  root  meaning.  Boyar  is  also  called 
bogatyr.  .The  etymology  of  bogatyr  is  not  very  certain.  Some  refer 
it  to  a  word  current  among  various  Turko-Mongolian  tribes,  bagadour, 
batour,  bat  or,  bag  odor,  which  is  applied  to  a  hero  who  has  thrice  pene- 
trated first  and  alone  into  the  ranks  of  the  enemy.  The  title  is  there- 
after affixed  to  his  name.  But  the  Mongolians  had  borrowed  the  word 
from  the  Sanskrit,  where  it  already  designated  an  individual  endowed 
with  good  luck,  a  successful  person,  and  success  constitutes  an  insep- 
arable attribute  ot  all  heroes.  Others  derive  bogaty  from  Bog  (God), 
though  the  intermediate  form  bogatyi,  rich,  is  immediately  related  to 
divui,  godlike,  i.  e.,  endowed  with  an  abundance  of  wonderful  capacities 
and  gifts.  In  some  parts  of  Slavic  lands,  bogatyr  is  still  used  to 
designate  a  rich  man,  and  sometimes  a  hero.  In  the  ancient  Chronicles, 
the  heroes  do  not  bear  the  name  of  bogatyr*  until  1240,  but  are  called 
ryezvetzy,  bold,  daring  men,  or  udaltzy,  braves,  the  term  still  applies 
to  the  heroes  of  the  cycle  of  Novgorod   (Novgorod  was  one  of  the 


528  Notes  to  Volume  One 


greatest  cities  of  North  Russia,  a  Slavic  Venice). — P.  R.  R. 
f  37.    Jean  Froissart  was  born  in  1338,  died  in  1410  (?).  The  Chromd* 

of  Froissart  are  published  in  English;  London,  Macmillan,  1885,  484— 
\  P.R.R. 

38.  Historically,  Knez  (Count  or  Prince)  Lazar  Hreblvanovich  was* 
in  1375,  elected  the  Tsar  of  Serbs,  for  he  won  the  votes  of  the  majority 
of  the  Sabor  (Parliament  or  Diet)  at  Pech  (Ipek)  in  1374  by  hb 
personal  virtues  and  by  the  political  conditions  of  the  time.  Kna 
Lazar  (who  never  took  the  title  of  King  much  less  Tzar,  but  in  the 
Serbian  national  ballads  is  always  called  Tzar  Lazar  or  Tzar  Laze) 
worked  to  organise  a  coalition  of  the  Bulgarians,  Rumanians,  Bosnian* 
and  Hungarians  with  the  Serbians  against  the  Turks,  but  before  this 
coalition  was  organised,  the  Turks  under  the  Sultan  Murad  the  First, 
attacked  Serbia,  and  on  the  15th  of  June  (38th  ace.  to  new  calendar), 
1389,  defeated  the  Serbian  army  under  Lazar  on  the  field  of  Kosovo. 
The  Turks  were  exhausted  by  their  victory,  Sultan  Murad  had  been 
killed  by  the  Serbian  national  hero,  MiloS  Obiltt,  and  the  whole  country 
was  not  actually  taken  possession  of  before  1459.  For  centuries  before 
the  overthrow  of  Serbia  on  Kosovo  the  Serbian  people  had  prospered 
in  learning  and  magnificence  under  Christian  rulers  with  whom  French 
Kings  and  Venetian  doges  sought  alliances  and  treaties,  sealed  by  the 
hands  in  marriages  of  Princesses  of  the  royal  blood. 

39.  The  Battle  of  Kosovo  holds  almost  the  same  place  of  honor  as 
poems  on  Marko  Kraljevich,  but  fewer  poems,  some  indeed  only  frag- 
mentary, have  come  down  to  us.  Several  attempts  have  been  made  to 
weld  all  the  Kosovo  songs  and  fragments  together  into  one  organic 
structure  (the  best  attempt  is  perhaps  that  of  Stojan  Novakovich), 
which,  if  some  future  Serbian  genius  should  succeed  in  performing  the 
almost  impossible  task,  might  well  be  considered  another  Iliad.  Cycle 
Includes  the  following  separate  songs:  (1)  Tzar  Lazar  Builds  His 
Memorial  Church  at  Ravanitza;  (2)  The  Turks  on  Kosovo  Plain;  (S) 
Sultan  Murad  Sends  His  Challenge  to  Tzar  Lazar;  (4)  Tzaritsa 
Militza  Asks  of  Tzar  Lazar  that  One  of  Her  Brothers  Should  Re- 
main with  Her  at  Krushevatz;  (5)  Tzar  Lazar  Chooses  the  Heavenly 
Kingdom;  (6)  The  Maiden  of  Kosovo  and  the  Serbian  Heroes;  (7) 
Milosh  Obilich  Inquires  His  Way  to  the  Turk  Camp;. (8)  The  Quar- 
rel between  Milosh  Obilich  and  Vuk  Bran&ovich;  (9)  The  Battle  ot 
Kosovo;  (10)  Stephan  Vasoyevich;  (11)  News  from  the  Battle  of 
Kosovo;  (19)  The  Maiden  of  Kosovo;  (13)  The  Death  of  the  Yugo- 
viches'  Mother;  (14)  Sanctification  of  Tzar  Lazar.  Professor  George 
R.  Nbyes  of  California  University  rightly  says:  "These  Kosovo  songs 
are  emphatically  not  fragments  of  a  primitive  epic,  but  ballads  deal- 
ing with  detached  episodes.  The  attempts  that  have  been  made  to 
stitch  them  together  into  a  connected  whole  resulted  in  damaging  splen- 
did ballads  without  constructing  an  epic  worthy  of  the  name.  (See 
especially:  Kosovo:  Srpske  Narodne  Verms  o  Boju  na  Kosovu,  EpskJ 
raspored  Stojana  Novakovica  i  drugih;  Belgrad,  State  Printing  Office, 
1906,  pp.  70;  eleventh  edition  with  a  new  introduction.)  They 
furnish  an  argument  of  some  weight  against  the  Homeric  theories  of 
Lachmann  and  his  school."  Professor  Noyes  says  the  following  about 
the  Kosovo  Cycle:  "The  cycle  of  the  battle  of  Kosovo  forms  the  classic 
center  of  the  Serbian  ballads.    After  the  death  of  Vukashin,  being  bard 


fc 


Notes  to  Volume  One  529 

pressed  by  the  Turks,  the  Serbians  in  1371  elected  as  their  tsar,  Lazar, 
a  leader  who  served  under  Dushan  and  was  connected  with  him  by  mar- 
riage. His  efforts  to  save  the  country  were  vain:  on  June  15th  (St. 
Vitus  Day),  1389,  his  armies  were  crushed  by  those  of  Murad  I." 
Milosh  Obilich  is  the  Kosovo  Achil  and  the  Tsar  Lazar  is  the  Kosovo 
Agamemnon.  No  event  has  been  so  much  celebrated  in  the  Serbian 
national  songs  as  the  Battle  of  Kosovo.  Many  are  the  lays  which  tell 
of  the  treachery  of  Vuk  Brankovich  and  the  glorious  self-immolation 
of  Milosh  Obilich,  who  stabbed  the  conqueror  on  the  battlefield.  The 
silken  shroud  embroidered  with  gold,  with  which  Tzaritza  Militza  cov- 
ered the  body  of  her  husband,  is  still  preserved  in  the  monastery  of 
Vrdnik  in  Syrmia  (Slavonia),  and  a  tree  which  she  planted  is  shown 
to  travellers  at  Zupa.  According  to  one  account  Tzar  Lazar  was  killed 
in  the  battle;  according  to  others  he  was  taken  prisoner  and  executed 
before  the  eyes  of  the  dying  Sultan  Murad.  The  bones  of  Tzar  Lazar 
now  rest  in  the  monastery  at  Ravanitza  on  the  Frushka  Gora  in  Syrmia. 

40.  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  in  1387  Tzar  Lazar  succeeded  in 
beating  at  Plochnik,  the  Turkish  army  which  threatened  Serbia.  This 
Turkish  defeat  is  also  interesting  because  it  means  the  first  Christian 
arms  in  Europe  in  general  and  at  the  same  time  the  first  victory  of  the 
Christians  in  the  wars  against  the  Turks. 

41.  Montenegro  is  called  in  Serbian  Crnagora,  The  late  Poet  Laureate 
sings  as  follows  to  Montenegro  or  "The  Land  of  the  Black  Mountain": 

"Of  Freedom!  warriors  beating  back  the  swarm 
Of  Turkish  Islam  for  five  hundred  years, 
Great  Tsernagora!  never  since  thine  own 
Black  ridges  drew  the  cloud  and  broke  the  storm, 
Has  breathed  a  race  of  mightier  mountaineers." 

See  Tennyson's  poem  in  the  Nineteenth  Century  Magazine  (May,  1877). 
— P.R.R.  42.  As  regards  ethnological  traits,  Serbs,  Croats,  Slovenes 
and  Bulgars  form  but  one  single  South-Slavic  nation,  for  popular  tra- 
dition has  kept  the  memory  of  their  national  hero,  Prince  Marko,  alive 
among  all  of  them.  His  exploits  are  sung  everywhere  and  without 
exception,  in  all  South-Slavic  provinces.  And  this  fact  that  the  Serbs, 
Croats,  Slovenes  and  Bulgars  have  a  national  hero  in  common  is  in 
itself  a  great  proof  of  the  racial  unity  of  the  South-Slavs.  (See:  Ka- 
tnenko  Subotich,  Prince  Marko  in  the  Balkan  War,  Novi  Sad,  1919.) 

43.  See  his:  Das  Slawentum  und  der  Welt  der  Zukunft,  Moscow,  1851$ 
Das  19.  Jahrhundert  des  Magyarism,  Wien,  1845;  Magyarism  in  Ungarn, 
Wien,  1848  (2.  ed.). 

44.  See:  Abbott,  Q.  F.,  Macedonian  Folklore,  Cambridge  University 
Press,  1903,  XI-|-372;  A.  N.  Afanasyev,  Die  poetische  Naturanschauun- 
gen  der  Slaven,  St.  Petersburg,  1866-9,  3  vols.;  A.  N.  Bain:  (1)  Cossack 
Fairy  Tales  and  Folk-tales;  translation  from  the  Ruthenian,  London, 
1894,  290;  (2)  Russian  Fairy  Tales,  London,  1896;  V.  BeWatrd,  Heroic 
Serbia,  London,  Kosovo  Committee,  1916;  L.  Q.  Bjelokosich  and  2V.  W. 
Thomas,  Animal  Folklore  from  the  Herzegovina  (Man,  1904,  48) ;  Boden- 
ttedt,  Die  poetische  Ukraine,  Frankfurt  a.  M.  &  Leipzig,  1845;  A.  Bor- 
deaux, La  Bosnie  Populaire,  Paris,  1902;  M.  Bouchor,  Anthologie  de  la 
Chanson  populaire  francaise,  anglaise,  russe,  Paris,  1917;  Chirol,  V., 


530  Notes  to  Volume  One 

Serbia  and  the  Serbs,  Oxford  University  Pamphlets,  1914,  18;  Alex. 
Chodsko,  Fairy  Tales  of  the  Slay  Peasants  and  Herdsmen  (translated 
from  the  French,  London,  1899) ;  L.  F.  Church,  The  Story  of  Serbia,  Lon- 
don, Kelly,  1914,  136;  J.  Curtm,  Myths  and  folk-tales  of  the  Russians, 
Western  Slavs,  and  Magyars,  Boston,  Little,  Brown  &  Co.,  1908;  K. 
J.  Erben,  A  hundred  popular  tales,  Prague,  1865;  9.  ed.    (latest  ed, 
1880);   A.   Dozon:    (1)    Les    Chantes    Populaires    Bulgares:   Rapports 
sur  une  Mission  Litteraire  en  Macecloine,  Paris,  1874;    (9)   Chansons 
Populaires  Burgares  Inldites,  Paris,  1875;  T.  Oeorgevitch:  (1)  Serhfe 
et  Kosovo,  Bordeau,  1916,  19;   (2)  Serbian  and  Kosovo,  London,  1916, 
16;  (3)  T.  Oeorgevich  and  V.  Jovanovich,  Kosovo  Day:  Report  and  two 
lectures,  London,  1916;  Vlad.  R.  Oeorgevich,  Deux  Marches  Serbes,  poor 
piano,    Bordeaux,    1916,    4;    Mme.    Mabel    81    Oruich,    Kosovo   Day 
(N.  Y.  Times,  June  16,  1918);  A.  Gran,  Volkslieder  aus  Krain,  Laibach, 
1850;  Baza  Zoksimovich,  Album  des  dances  nationales  serbes,  transcriptes 
et  adoptees  au  piano,  Paris,  1917;  D.  Jurkovich,  "Les  Ouvrages  popu- 
laires des  Slovaques  (text  in  Czech,  headings  in  French),  Vienna,  1906; 
Miss    Wilhelmine   Karadzich,    Volksmarchen   der    Serben,   Wien,   1854, 
Xll-f  345  (this  is  translation  of  her  father's  Srptlce  narodne  pripovijeth, 
Vienna,  1853,  XII-4-963;  prefaced  by  J.  Grimm);  Parke*  Kinemeton  $ 
E.  Darby,  Three  Serbian  Songs,  London,  1917,  14;  F.  8.  Kraut:  (1) 
Slavische  Volksforschungen,  Leipzig,  1908,  VII+433;    (9)    Sagen  und 
Marchen  der  Sttdslaven,  sum  grossen  Teil  aus  ungedruckten  Ouelkn, 
Wien,  1885,  XXVI+681;    (3)   Tausand  Sagen  und  M&rchen  der  Sud- 
slaven,  Leipzig,  1914,  etc.,  XXXIII+448;  L.  P.  M.  Uger:  (1)  Serbes, 
Creates  et  Bulgares,  Paris,  1913,  pp.  41-59;    (9)   Recuel  de  Compto 
Populaires    Slaves:    Traduits    sur    les    textes    originaux,    Paris,    188% 
XIV+966;  M.  Lichard  and  A.  Kolisek,  Slovak  popular  melodies  (in 
Seton- Watson's    Racial    Problems    in    Hungary,    pp.    379-91);    F.  J2. 
Livesay,  Songs  of  Ukraine,  N.  Y.,  Dutton  &  Co.,  1915;  Elodie  Law- 
ton-Mijatovich,   Serbian    Folklore:   Popular   Tales   selected   and   trans- 
lated, London,  1874,  VI +31 6;  g.^ed.,  1899;  latest  edition,  1917,  VIII+ 
904;  J.  Naake,  Slavic  fairy  tales:  collected  and  translated  from  the  Rus- 
sian, Polish,  Serbian,  and  Bohemian,  London,  King,  1874,  VIII-f-272; 
A.  Pavich,  Des  Hongrois,  des  Bosniaques  et  des  Creates  avec  leur  ban, 
p.  10;  W.  R.  8.  RaUton:  (1)  Songs  of  the  Russian  People,  London, 
1879;   (2)  Russian  Folk  Legends,  London,  1874;  E.  Rosen,  Bulgarisdie 
Volksdichtungen,   Leipzig,    1879;   SaitU-Rtne-Taillandsr,   La    Serbie  an 
XIXe  siecle:  Kara  George  et  Milosh,  Paris,  1875;  8.  Huban-Vajauthf, 
Slovak  Popular  Poetry  (in  Seton-Watson's  Racial  Problems  m  Hungary, 
pp.  369-79);  N.  Velimiromch:  (1)  The  soul  of  Serbia,  London,  Faith, 
1916,  96;  (9)  Religion  and  nationality  in  Serbia,  London,  NTesbit,  1915, 
93;  (3)  Serbia's  place  in  human  history,  London,  1916,  90;  (4)  Serbia  in 
light  and  darkness,  London,  Longmans,  Green  &  Co.,  1916,  XI 1-4-147;  (5) 
Religion  and  Nationality  in  Serbia;  the  Soul  of  Serbia,  London,  1915- 
16;  (6)  Kosovo-Dan,  London,  1917;  (7)  New  Ideal  in  Education,  Lon- 
don, 1916;   (8)  Antofagasta,  1916,  15  (in  Spanish);  Et.  /.   Verhovirh, 
Le   Vedu    Slave:   Chantes    Populaires    des    Bulgares,   Belgrade,   1874, 
1st     vol.,     1st     part;     Petrograd,     1887,     Und     vol.;     A.      Waldo* 
Bdhmische   Nationaltanzen,   Prag,   1860,   9  vols.;    WaUashek,   Primitive 
Music,  N.  Y.,  1896;  Wesely,  E.  E.,  Serbische  Hochzeitslieder,  Pest,  1836, 
97;    A.   H.    Wraiitlav,   Sixty   Folk   Tales,   London,    1889,   XII+S15; 


Notes  to  Volume  One  531 

A.  Tarmolinsky,  The  Serbian  Epic  The  Bookman,  Nov.,  1915;  Bo- 
hemian Ballads  (26  popular  Bohemian  Ballads),  Prague,  1860-70?  Le- 
gendes  slaves:  Rescueil  de  chants  nationaux  et  populaires  de  la  Bdheme, 
etc.,  Paris,  1889;  Neue  Kronik  von  Bohmen  von  Jahre  530  bis  1780,  Prag, 
1780,  pp.  81;  Llgendes  religieuses  bulgares  (translated  by  L.  Schisch- 
manoff),  Paris,  1896,  V+300;  La  Poesia  Popular  Bulgara:  Noticia  crit- 
ica  al  nostres  en  Uangua  catalona  per  un  Foklorista  Rimayre,  Barce- 
lona, 1887,  70;  Bulgarische  Volksdichtungen  (translated  by  A.  Strausz), 
Wien  &  Leipzig,  1895,  VIII+518) ;  Russian  Wonder  Tales,  N.  Y.,  Cen- 
tury Co.,  1917  (fairy  stories  of  the  Russian  children);  The  Russian  fairy 
book,  N.  Y.,  Crowell,  1907,  126;  Servian  Popular  Poetry  (review  of 
Bowring's  version,  in  "The  London  Magazine,"  1897,  Jan.-April,  567- 
583);  Wukfs  Serbische  Volksliedersammlung  ("Gottingische  Gelehrte 
Anzeigen,"  Gflttingen,  1823,  vol.  Ill,  pp.  1761-1773;  1824,  vol.  Ill,  pp. 
809-820);  Translations  from  the  Serbian  Minis  trelsy,  'The  Quarterly 
Review,"  London,  1826,  vol.  XXXV,  pp.  61-81);  Review  of  Karadzich's 
Collections  of  Serbian  Popular  Songs  ("The  Westminster  Review,"  1826, 
vol.  VI,  May-July,  pp.  2if-39);  The  Lay  of  Kosovo:  History  and  Poetry 
on  Serbia's  Past  and  Present,  London,  1917,  35;  Kosovo  Day  in 
America,  1389-1918:  Serbian  National  Festival  (Edited  by  Prof.  M. 
Trivunatz,  N.  Y.,  1918,  37);  Chansons  et  Dances  Serbes:  First  Series, 
Zurich,  Zurcher  &  Ftirrer,  1917,  16;  Kosovo  Day  p389"1916)*  Report 
and  two  lectures,  published  by  the  Kosovo  Committee,  London,  1916, 
36;  A  Serbian  Poet:  Without  home  or  country;  published  by  the  Kosovo 
Day  Committee,  London,  1916,  16;  C.  H.  Wright,  Peasant  Songs  of 
Russia  (Nineteenth  Century,  vol.  78,  1915,  Nov.,  1145-66) ;  Singing  Rus- 
sians (Craftsman,  27,  1914,  Nov.,  166-78) ;  Folk-Music  (Etude,  31,  1913, 
March,  167-8);  Russian  Music  (76.,  31,  1913,  March,  167;  April,  1913, 
245,  249). 

45.  See:  /.  V.  Robak&wski,  John  Sobieski  (Free  Poland,  II,  July  1, 
1916,  6-7);  Darras,  The  Siege  of  Vienna,  1683  (Ibid.,  I,  March  16,  1915, 
5) ;  Coyer,  Histoire  de  Jean  Sobieski,  Roi  de  Pologne,  Amsterdam, 
1761,  3  vols.;  G.  Rieder,  J.  Sobieski  in  Wien,  Wien,  1882;  Count 
John  Sobieski,  Sobienki  John  III,  the  King  of  Poland.  The  Life  of 
King  John  Sobieski,  John  the  Third  of  Poland;  a  Christian  Knight, 
the  savior  of  Christendom,  London,  1915;  Count  de  N.  A.  Salvandy, 
Histoire  du  Roi  Jean  Sobieski  et  de  la  Pologne,  Paris,  5.  ed.,  1855, 
2  vols.;  new  ed.,  1876;  E.  H.  R.  Tatham,  Life  of  John  Sobieski,  Lothian 
Prize  Essay,  London,  Simpkin,  1881.— P.R.R. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

1.  See:  T.  Aehelis,  ttber  die  psychologische  Bedeutung  der  Ethnologic 
(Inter.  Arch,  fur  Ethnologie,  vol.  V,  1892,  221-31);  /.  Finot,  The  psy- 
chology of  the  Russians  (Twentieth  Century  Russia,  London,  I,  1915, 
15-24);  M.  Lazarus,  Geographie  und  Psychologie  (Zeit,  f.  Vttlkerpsy- 
chologie  &  Sprachwissenschaft,  I,  212-21). 

2.  Students  of  the  arts  and  Russian  matters  have  been  struck  by 
the  lack  of  books  in  English  dealing  with  Russian  art,  and  particularly 
with  Russian  painting.    Alfred  A.  Knopf  (N.  Y.  City)  published  re- 


SAt  Notes  to  Volume  One 

cently  an  English  version  of  Alexander  Benois's   famous  book,   Tie 
Russia*  School  of  Pamimg,  in  an  English  translation. 

3.  This  work  is  more  distinctly  Russian  and  Slavic  than  that  ot  most 
of  bis  compatriots.  His  music  is  not  German  in  disguise,  as  is  so  much 
ot  the  musk  of  Rubinstein  and  Glasunov,  and  is  not  so  incoherently 
ferocious,  like  so  much  ot  the  musk  of  Balaldrev.  For  many  years  the 
opposition  to  Chaykovsky  was  based  upon  the  allegation  that  he  was  not 
really  one  ot  the  Neo-Russian  nationalists,  who  with  Count  Leo  N. 
Tolstoy,  "went  to  the  people"  for  their  themes.  Chaykovsky,  like 
Turgenyev,  was  a  travelled  man  of  culture,  and  a  cosmopolitan  on  cer- 
tain sides  ot  bis  art;  but  there  was  no  truer  patriot  than  this  fiery- 
souled  poet,  who  demonstrated  his  slavophilism  in  a  hundred  of  his 
compositions. 

4.  "Senilia"  or  "Prose  Poems"  is  published  in  1888.— P.R.R. 

5.  Read  his  "Dead  Souls"  which  he  published  in  1840. 

6.  Read  his  poem,  "/  am  so  sad,  O  Godl" 

7.  She  is  the  wife  of  the  famous  Russian  writer,  D.  S.  Mereskhovsky. 
or  Merejkovskr.    Her  maiden  name  is  Zinaida  Nikolayevna. 

8.  Dostoyevsky  loved  the  Russian  people,  "that  new  and  amaafng 
phenomena  in  the  history  of  man,"  as  he  fondly  phrased  it;  and  he 
wished  to  express  fdms  russs  in  its  bonds  and  in  its  capacity  to  deliver 
itself.  Dostoyevsky  was  sent  to  the  "House  ot  the  Dead"  (or  prison 
life  in  Siberia)  himself  in  1849.  First  he  was  condemned  to  death  be- 
cause of  his  daring;  propaganda  of  the  sociological  ideas  of  two  French 
philosophers,  Charles  Fourier  (1779-1837),  and  Pierre  Joseph  Proudhon 
(1809-1885).  G.  L.  Ferrero  (in  Lombroso's  Criminal  Man,  New  York, 
1911,  p.  959)  says*that  melancholy  is  often  the  cause  of  suicide  or  homi- 
cide (as  a  species  of  indirect  suicide). 

9.  See  also  his  Russia:  Travels  and  Studies,  London,  Hurst,  1906,  45a 

10.  See  also  his  paper  on  "Russia's  role  in  the  mutual  approach  ot 
West  and  East"  ("Russian  Review,"  New  York,  II,  1913,  114-99). 

11.  The  best  edition  of  his  complete  works  is  that  of  Dindorf  (Bonn, 
S  vols,  1833-38).  There  is  an  early  English  translation  of  the  Hittoria* 
by  Holcroft  (London,  1653). 

19.  The  chroniclers  are  never  tired  of  lauding  grand  duke  of 
Kiev,  Vladimir,  surnamed  Monomachus  (1113-1195),  as  a  model  prince, 
and  one  whose  authority  was  acknowledged  almost  as  paternal  by  the 
princes  of  the  other  Russian  provinces. 

IS.  In  1810  he  introduced  romanticism  In  his  ballad  LudmUla.  He 
translated  many  pieces  from  German  (Goethe,  Schiller,  Uhland),  and 
English  (Byron,  Moore,  Southey).  He  attempted  to  familiarise  the 
Russians  with  the  most  striking  specimens  of  foreign  poetical  literature. 

14.  As  an  instance  for  support  of  this  statement  of  Schoonmaker, 
we  might  cite  a  passage  from  R.  Nesbith  Bain's  Slavonic  Europe  (a 
political  history  of  Poland  and  Russia  from  1447  to  1760,  Cambridge, 
1908,  p.  404),  referring  to  the  Second  Partition  of  Poland:  "No  sophistry 
In  the  world  can  extenuate  the  villany  of  the  Second  Partition.  The 
theft  of  territory  is  its  least  offensive  feature.  It  is  the  forcible  sup- 
pression of  a  national  movement  of  reform,  the  hurling  back  into  the 
abyss  of  anarchy  and  corruption  ot  a  people  who,  by  incredible  efforts 
and  sacrifices,  had  struggled  back  to  liberty  and  order,  which  makes 
this  great  political   crime  so  wholly   infamous.     Yet  there  again  the 


Notes  to  Volume  One  583 

methods  of  the  Russian  Empress  were  less  vile  than  those  of  the  Prus- 
sian King.  Catherine  openly  took  the  risk  of  a  bandit  who  attacks 
an  enemy  against  whom  he  has  a  grudge;  Frederick  William  II  came 
up,  when  the  fight  was  over,  to  help  pillage  a  victim  whom  he  had  sworn 
to  defend."  Was  it  not  the  Frederick  the  Great  who,  understanding  the 
mentality  of  his  German  people,  remarked  on  the  eve  of  the  first 
partition  of  Poland,  "Whatever  I  may  do,  I  shall  always  find  some 
pedant  to  justify  me"?  Mme.  de  Stael  (Germany,  Boston  and  N.  Y* 
Houghton,  Mifflin  &  Co.,  1859  and  1887,  p.  108)  says:  "One  of  the 
greatest  errors  committed  by  Frederick,  was  that  of  lending  himself  to 
the  partition  of  Poland.  Silesia  had  been  acquired  by  the  force  of 
arms;  Poland  was  a  Machiavellian  conquest,  and  it  could  never  be  hoped 
that  subjects  so  got  by  slight  of  hand,  would  be  faithful  to  the  juggler 
who  called  himself  their  sovereign.  Besides,  the  Germans  and  Slavs 
can  never  be  united  by  indissoluble  ties."  See  also:  K.  v.  SchWztr,  Frie- 
derich  der  Grosse  und  Katharina  die  Zweite,  Berlin,  1859,  978. 

15.  Turgenev  celebrity  dates  from  his  "Memoirs  of  a  Sportsman"  (1859), 
in  which  he  appears  as  the  advocate  of  the  Russian  muzhik  or  peasant. 
He  had  witnessed  in  his  youth  many  sad  scenes  at  his  own  home,  where 
his  mother,  a  wealthy  lady  of  the  old  school,  treated  her  serfs  with  great 
cruelty.  Turgenev  devoted  all  his  energies  to  procure  their  emancipation. 
This  work  was  followed  by  a  long  array  of  tales,  too  well  known  to  need 
recapitulation  here,  which  have  gained  their  author  a  European  reputa- 
tion. 

15a.  See  /.  A.  Novicov:  (1)  La  Federation*  Europea,  Milano,  Verri, 
1895;  (9)  La  Politique  Internationale,  Paris,  Alcan,  1886;  (3)  Der 
Krieg  und  seine  angebliche  Wohltaten,  Zurich,  Fttssli,  1915,  198;  (4) 
The  Mechanism  and  Limits  of  Human  Association:  The  Foundation  of 
a  Sociology  of  Peace  (Amer.  J.  of  Sociology,  XXIII,  1917,  989-99);  (5) 
La  Guerre  et  ses  prttendus  bienfaits,  Paris,  Colin,  1894. 

16.  According  to  the  statistics  for  the  year  1915,  which  are  now 
available,  the  population  of  Russia  increased  by  53,000,000  or  43  per 
cent.,  since  1897.  The  population  increased  by  3,800,000  or  more  than 
9  per  cent,  since  1914.  The  total  population  is  set  down  as  189,189,000. 
About  70  per  cent  of  the  peasants  are  illiterate.  Only  a  sixth  of  the 
children  of  Russia  are  enrolled  in  its  schools. 

17.  He  began  his  criticism  of  Russian  literature  in  1834. 

17a.  The  reign  of  Catherine  the  Second  (1769-1796)  saw  the  rise  of  a 
whole  generation  of  court  poets,  many  of  whom  were  at  best  but  poor 
writers.  Everything  in  Russia  was  to  be  forced  like  plants  in  a  not- 
house;  she  was  to  have  Homers,  Pindars,  Horaces,  and  Virgils.  In  1809 
Derzhavin  published  his  version  of  Gray's  "Elegy,"  which  at  once  became 
a  highly  popular  poem  in  Russia.  This  "Singer  of  Catherine9'  excellently 
translated  Goethe,  Schiller,  Byron,  Tasso,  and  Homer. 

18.  This  sympathy  is  extended  towards  the  animals  in  such  a  degree 
that  it  becomes  ridiculous.  M.  de  Flers,  associate  editor  of  the 
Figaro,  who  is  with  the  Russian  troops  in  Rumania,  tells  us  an  inter- 
esting story.  One  of  those  soldiers'  meetings  which  have  been  fash- 
ionable under  the  rlgfane  in  Russia  ended  in  a  rush  of  the  men  to  a 
channel  between  two  lakes,  where  nets  kept  the  fish  from  passing  into 
the  large  lake,  in  which  it  would  be  more  difficult  to  net  them.  They 
began  to  pull  out  and  destroy  the  barriers  and  nets,  crying,  "Liberty 


584  Notes  to  Volume  One 

tor  the  fish!"  When  some  of  their  officers  tried  to  interfere,  m  soldier 
explained i  ''Pish  are  God's  creatures  like  men,  and  hare  the  same  right 
to  liberty.  But  men  can  talk  and  so  have  made  the  revolution,  while  fish 
are  dumb  and  can  never  make  theirs.  It  is,  therefore,  our  duty  to  aid 
them,  because  it  is  contrary  to  nature  to  pen  them  up  in  order  to 
capture  them  easily  and  kill  them." 

19.  Sees  Hslmoldi  #t  Amoldi,  Chronica  Slavorum  in  quibus  res 
slavicae  et  saxonicae,  Lubecae,  Weasel,  1659;  Helmold,  Chronica  Slafona 
(edited  bv  Schmeidler),  Leipzig,  Hahn,  1909;  Helmkold,  Chronik  der 
Slaven;  Ubersetzt  von  Laurent,  Leipzig,  1888. 

90.  The  Tzar  Alexander  the  First  (1801-1835)  said  the  following  in 
regard  to  that  important  city  of  Europe  (the  Slavs  call  it  "Taarigrad," 
the  city  of  the  Tzar):  "We  should  have  the  key  to  our  house  in  our 
pocket/"  Many  Panslavists  urged  the  necessity  of  planting  the  cross  of 
the  Slavic  Greek  Orthodox  Eastern  Church  on  the  desecrated  dome  of 
Aja-Sophia  or  formerly  Sancta  Sophia  in  Constantinople,  and  hope  to 
see  the  Russian  Emperor  proclaimed  "Panslavic  Tzar." 

91.  Two  Slavic  students  made,  too,  a  special  studv  of  Fouillee's 
psychology:  (1)  8.  Pawlicki,  Fouillees  neue  Theorie  der  Ideenkr&fte, 
Leipzig,  1893;  (9)  D.  Pannawik,  Alfred  Fouillees  psychischer  Monis- 
mus,  Berlin,  1809. 

99.  Husite  Bohemia  faced  the  whole  of  Central  Europe.  Historians 
report  that  the  Germans  fled  on  hearing  the  Husite  battle-song. 

93.  One  of  the  Russian  writers  gives  the  following  description  of 
Suvurov's  great  deeds:  "In  1799,  the  field-marshal,  Count  Suvorov,  one 
of  the  glories  of  the  preceding  reign,  takes  the  command  of  an  army, 
which  marches  to  the  liberation  of  the  Austrian  possessions  in  Italy  from 
the  French  dominion.  Two  weeks  after  his  arrival  he  makes  his 
triumphant  entrance  into  Milan,  then  Turin  is  taken — in  six  weeks  all 
Northern  Italy  is  cleared';  the  two  French  generals  Moreau  and  Mac- 
donald,  are  defeated  one  after  the  other;  Mantua  is  taken,  General 
Jaubert  Is  killed  at  Novi,  and  4^00  French  soldiers  made  prisoners. 
Italy  is  liberated,  but  the  French  troops  menace  Austria  from  Switzer- 
land; with  the  greatest  difficulties,  at  the  cost  of  a  loss  of  two  thousand 
men,  Suvorov  passes  the  St.  Gothard.  Every  step  has  to  be  conquered. 
At  the  famous  Devil's  Bridge  the  struggle  becomes  desperate,  but  it  is 
taken  and  passed  over;  on  the  other  side  the  exhausted  army  of  less 
than  90,000  stands  before  an  enemy  of  60,000;  but  Massena  had  the 
same  fate  as  the  others,  and  the  Russian  army  at  last  rejoins  the 
Austrian* — barefooted  but  crowned  with  laurels.  Few  travellers  cross- 
ing the  St  Gothard  in  a  comfortable  sleeping-car,  and  looking  at  the 
arch  of  a  half-ruined  bridge  overhanging  the  blue  abyss  of  a  misty 
precipice,  realize  that  they  contemplate  a  monument  of  Russian  military 
glory.  Three  future  marshals  of  Napoleon  defeated,  and  under  what 
conditions!  And  Napoleon  himself?  Unfortunately  Bonaparte  was  in 
Egypt  just  at  that  tune.  The  old  field-marshal,  who  had  been  keeping 
a  close  eye  on  the  young  general's  exploits,  used  to  sayi  The  fellow 
strides  a  pretty  rood  pace,*  but  history  denied  posterity  one  of  the  most 
interesting  episodes,  by  not  providing  for  a  meeting  between  Suvorov 
and  Napoleon  Bonaparte."  (In  1790,  Derzhavin,  the  Homer  of  Cath- 
erine the  Second,  wrote  an  Ode  on  the  taking  of  Imail  by  Suvorov.) 

94,  In  1877  he  declared  that  an  invasion  of  India  with  50,000  men 


Notes  to  Volume  One  535 

would  be  free  from  all  risk. 
95,  In  1819  he  formed  the  first  military  colonies. 

26.  In  1794  he  recommends  schemes  for  social  reform  from  a  mer- 
cantile standpoint  and  supports  the  policy  of  the  Tzar. 

27.  This  emancipation  (in  1861)  of  the  serfs  was  an  act  of  State 
expropriation.  More  than  350  millions  of  acres  passed  from  the  hands 
of  the  landowners  into  the  hand  of  the  peasant  forever.  Contrast  this 
with  the  so-called  emancipation  of  the  Serbs  in  recently  annexed 
Serbian  provinces  by  Austro-Hungary  (1908).  The  scheme  of  land 
redemption  proceeds  bo  slowly  in  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina  that  Dr. 
Gruenoerg,  Professor  at  the  University  of  Vienna,  calculated  that  the 
last  Bosnian  kmet  (i.  e.,  peasant  who  does  not  farm  his  own  land,  it 
belonging  to  the  aga  or  landowner)  would— perhaps — regain  his  land  in 
the  year  8025. 

28.  At  Dubienka— on  July  IT,  1792— he  with  4,000  ill-armed  Poles, 
held  15,000  Russians  at  bay  for  six  hours.  When  the  weak  Polish 
King,  Stanislaus  Poniatowski  (1764-1795),  made  a  shameful  peace 
treaty  with  Russian  Tzar,  Kosciusko  refused  to  abide  by  it  He  called 
his  Polish  patriots  to  arms  and  again  defied  Russian  Tzar.  Kos- 
ciusko was  made  Dictator  of  Poland  and  leader  of  the  luckless  coun- 
try's little  army.  And  with  his  puny  force  he  thrashed  strong  In- 
vading armies  in  one  fierce  battle  after  another*  chased  the  Ifcar's 
soldiers  across  the  frontier  and  set  Poland  free.  But  in  this  moment 
of  victory,  Prussian  King  and  Austrian  Emperor  came  to  the  aid  of 
Russian  Tzar,  and  with  countless  men  and  exhaustless  wealth  the  three 
great  kingdoms  advanced  upon  little  Poland.  In  the  final  battle  of 
the  war  the  Polish  patriots  were  hopelessly  outnumbered.  Kosciusko, 
dangerously  wounded,  fell  to  the  bloodsoaked  earth,  gasping — "This  is 
the  end  of  Poland."  He  was  taken  prisoner,  but  soon  was  released. 
The  Tzar  was  touched  by  Kosciusko's  heroism  and  offered  to  restore  to 
him  his  sword.  Kosciusko,  heart-broken  for  his  Poland,  bitterly  replied 
to  the  Russian  Tzar:  "What  need  have  I  of  a  sword?  I  have  no  country 
to  defend."  He  left  his  country,  and  went  to  France.  At  Paris  he 
met  Benjamin  Franklin,  who  gave  him  a  letter  of  introduction  to 
General  Washington.  When  Kosciusko  came  to  America  (in  the  sum- 
mer of  1776),  Washington  at  once  gave  him  employment  in  the  Revolu- 
tionary Army.  He  not  only  served  hrilliantly  here  in  battles  throughout 
the  Revolution,  but  he  designed  the  defenses  of  West  Point.  Kosciusko 
received  public  thanks  of  Congress  and  the  rank  of  Major  General. 

29.  Karl  Theodor  KBrner  (1791-1813)  wrote  "Zriny,"  a  historical 
drama,  one  of  the  most  ambitious  works  of  this  German  war  poet. 

SO.  A  famous  Serbo-Kroatian  poet,  Ivan  Gundulich  (1588-1638),  in 
his  Otman,  an  epic  in  20  cantos,  celebrates  the  victory  of  the  Poles 
under  Chodldewics  over  the  Turks  and  Tartars  in  1622  at  Chocim  (or 
Khotin).  This  theme,  the  struggle  between  Christianity  and  Islam,  is 
a  grand  subject  indeed.  Here  he  describes  in  12  books  the  war  between 
Poland  under  King  Vladislav  and  Turkey  under  Sultan  Osman,  not 
without  giving  expression  to  his  own  admiration  of  the  bravery  of  the 
Turks,  but  of  course  with  still  greater  joy  over  the  victory  of  the 
Christians,  his  Slavic  brothers,  the  Poles.  (Two  cantos  of  this  great 
poem — cantos  XIV  and  XV — were  lost  while  yet  in  manuscript)  This 
Polish  victory  over  400,000  Turks  and  Tartars  has  been  formed  tie  sub* 


536  Notes  to  Volume  One 

ject  of  two  Polish  well-known  poems,  the  Wojna  Ckocimska  by  Waclaw 
Potocki  (1623-1693)  and  an  epic  by  the  artificial  poet  Krasicki 

SI.  Nikolay  C.  Mikhailovsky,  in  his  The  Hero  amd  Mob  (1883),  points 
out  that  the  "hero"  is  not  necessarily  a  "great  man"  as  Thomas  darlyle 
{Hero**  amd  Hero  Worship,  1841)  or  other  representatives  of  the  "great 
man**  school  picture  him.  He  says:  "Hero  we  shall  call  that  man  who 
by  his  example  captivates  the  mass  for  good  or  for  evil,  for  noble  or 
degrading,  for  rational  or  for  irrational  deeds.  Mob  we  shall  call  the 
mass  which  is  able  to  follow  an  example  or  suggestion  whether  highly 
noble  or  degrading  or  morally  indifferent" 

32.  "War  and  Peace"  (1864-1869)  is  a  colossal  prose  epic,  embracing 
the  whole  of  Russia  at  the  commencement  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
from  the  Taar  down  through  all  stages  of  society. 

83.  Published  in  1875-1876  in  "The  Russian  Messenger."  It  is  trans- 
lated in  many  modern  languages,  including  English. 

34.  He  composed  a  very  fine  trilogy  on  the  three  subjects:  (1)  "The 
Death  of  Ivan  the  Terrible"  (1866);  (9)  "The  Tfcar  Feodor"  (1868), 
and  (3)  "The  Tsar  Boris"  (1869).  His  historical  novel  entitled  "Prince 
Serebrianni"  is  also  well-known. 

35.  Intelligent  Russians,  writers  like  Tolstoy,  Gorky,  etc,  saw  clearly 
that  the  anti-Semitic  movement — the  sad  story  of  Kichenev  and  Homel — 
was  but  a  device  of  the  Russian  bureaucracy  for  extortion,  a  cloak  to 
hide  its  own  corruption  and  incompetency  by  laying  upon  one  race  the 
blame  for  the  economic  troubles  of  Russia.  With  sporadic  relaxations 
and  ameliorations,  the  spirit  of  Russian  autocracy,  in  its  treatment  of 
the  Jews,  has  been  that  of  the  well-known  order  of  the  Tiar  Ivan  the 
Fourth  or  Terrible  (1533-1584).  After  he  had  conquered  Polotsk  he 
commanded  that  all  its  Jews  who  refused  Christianity  be  drowned.  In 
1881  Pobyedonostzev  becomes  the  Procurator  of  the  Holy  Synod  and 
furiously  persecutes  the  Jews.  In  1890  the  crisis  of  the  persecution  of 
the  Russian  Jews  occurred,  and  protests  are  sent  by  England. 

36.  Eckhardt,  in  his  Jungrueeieeh  und  AUtrl&ndtsch  (Leipzig,  1871, 
9nd  ed.),  says  rightly  that  Herzen  is  the  "einflussreichste  undform- 
gewandteste  russische  Schriftsteller  des  XIX.  Jahrhunderts." 

37.  He  is  known  to  the  English-speaking  people  by  his  "Hie  Death  of 
the  Gods"  (London,  1903),  "The  Forerunner"  (London,  1908),  "Peter 
and  Alexis"  (London,  1905),  etc 

38.  Tsar  Nicholas  II  invited  the  Powers  to  cooperate  with  him  in 
the  reduction  of  armaments  (August  94,  1898).  The  Conference  meets 
at  the  Hague  (May-June)  1899,  extends  the  Geneva  Convention  to 
naval  warfare,  condemns  explosive  bullets  and  asphyxiating  gas,  and 
authorizes  a  permanent  Court  of  Arbitration,  planned  by  Pauncefote, 
Martens,  and  the  American  Delegates. 

Hazen,  in  his  Europe  einee  1815  (N.  Y.,  Holt,  1918,  pp.  799-730)  gives 
the  following  account  of  the  origin  of  the  Hague  Conferences  "In  the 
Summer  of  1878  the  civil  and  military  authorities  of  Russia  were  con- 
sidering how  they  might  escape  the  necessity  of  replacing  an  antiquated 
kind  of  artillery  with  a  more  modern  but  very  expensive  one.  Out  of  this 
discussion  emerged  the  idea  that  it  would  be  desirable,  if  possible,  to 
check  the  increase  of  armaments.  This  would  not  be  achieved  by  one 
nation  alone  but  must  be  done  by  all,  if  done,  at  all.  The  outcome  of 
these  discussions,  was  the  issuance  by  the  Tsar,  Nicholas  the  Second,  on